Arena Road: Collect and Train Warrior Women
Author: Logan Jacobs
Date: 2022-05-16 07:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy
Description: I became a trucker to bring some travel and adventure into my days, but I never expected my classic rig would change my life so entirely. Then old Spitfire drove us through a mysterious portal to a cutthroat and perilous world. Here, women warriors are owned by backers and pitted against one another in high-stakes arenas, and they’re not just fighting for glory. They’re fighting for lots and lots of riches. The only way to get my hands on my fair share is to duel a backer, kill him, and gain all his women warriors and possessions. But that’s just the beginning. These fierce women need a caring

Hey you.

Yeah, you. You should join my Patreon page. When you join, you will get preview chapters of my future books to both read and listen to. You’ll also be able to see cover art sketches and get copies of sexier, NSFW versions of my already super sexy covers. If you are into audiobooks, I have a tier where you get 3-4 every month included for a crazy low price. Woah.

Click here, or search for my name on Patreon.com

If Patreon isn’t your jam, you can always join my Facebook group to get updates there.

Chapter 1

I cruised down the highway with the sunset at my back. My truck’s cab cast a looming shadow ahead, but my headlights chased it away and replaced it with a calm yellow glow that was brighter than the dusty, cracked old lights that had been on the truck when I first acquired it. Now they were bright enough to carve a clear path through the growing darkness, but far from the type of glaring halogens that would blind any cars driving in the opposite direction.

I was sort of the new kid on the block as a trucker, but I had already spent enough time driving at night to shell out a little for some minor adjustments to my beloved classic rig.

As the sun sank lower in the sky, a feeling that I’d already grown to love started to settle over me. There was something both calming and thrilling about night trips. Maybe it was the freshness of a new journey combined with the relative emptiness of the highway after most people had called it a day and gone home. It felt like the night was mine, and so was the road ahead.

And driving alongside the Columbia River Gorge was always a treat, no matter which highway I took. The one I typically took was Interstate 84 in Northern Oregon. But lately I had been putting more miles in on the second option, the one I was cruising down now: State Route 14 in Southern Washington. I did this partly just to switch things up, but also because Oregon’s road tax was high enough to make me grind my teeth at the prospect of taking that route too frequently.

Since my 1982 Marmon was small enough to squeak through the tunnels up on State Route 14, there wasn’t much to be lost by taking it instead of Interstate 84. The two highways ran parallel to each other, and the only thing separating them was the Columbia River. The gorge held the border between the two states.

Both highways took me through the gorge’s tree-clad slopes and rocky cliffs, and either way, the river was constantly at my side. It made for a good companion at any time of day, but now, at sunset, it was especially beautiful.

The sun was low enough to wash the walls of the gorge’s tree-clad slopes and cliffs in a shade of cool dusky blue, but still high enough to breathe fire across the water’s glassy surface. When the night got darker, the silver moon would dance across the river instead.

During these times, I almost felt like I had stepped into one of the fantasy books I always listened to on my drives. The one playing now was an oldie, but a goodie, and I knew the rises and falls of the narrator’s voice so well that I probably could’ve told it myself.

But I wasn’t some bold, muscly badass like the heroes in the stories. I was fit enough to feel confident with my shirt off, which was a big improvement after my gangly high school years. I’d also never considered myself a coward by any means, but at the end of the day, I was just an average guy, with an average body, and with the most average name of all time.

I was just John, an up-and-coming trucker looking for some good views and good travels.

Although, according to my boss, I was too pretty for the job.

Whatever the fuck that meant.

I shifted gears to climb one of the highway’s few slopes, and my surroundings were dim enough for my eyes to immediately catch the sudden flare of hot orange-red in my side mirror. It wasn’t as bright as the sun, but it was a hell of a lot closer.

“Dammit,” I muttered.

My phone was on the dash mount within easy reach. I reluctantly reached out and stabbed a finger at the pause button on the open BookFunnel app so I could listen to the engine.

I was irked by this little light show, but not exactly unnerved. Spitfire had earned her name by pulling this very same trick, spitting flame out of her exhaust pipe when I was hauling a heavy load uphill. But I thought I had resolved the issue with my last trip to the shop.

Spitfire was a bit of a clunker, but she was a classic, and I was probably one of ten or so guys in the USA still driving a Marmon cabover engine, so I was more than fond of the old gal. Fond enough to shell out an arm and a leg for repairs, which had proved to be a necessity. It was in my contract that any repairs to the truck had to be done at one of the shops associated with the company, even if it was an easy fix I could’ve handled myself. And of course, the company saw fit to charge me up the ass for every little thing.

During my last visit, they’d actually installed a pretty decent pyrometer, and it was something I tended to glance down at regularly by habit. It was almost second nature at this point. I gave it a closer look now to make sure I hadn’t missed anything.

I hadn’t. The temperature reading was still well within range.

A long sigh escaped me as I considered my immediate options.

The flash of fire from my exhaust pipe had only lasted for a second this time, but it still wasn’t something I could just ignore. Even though I was only leasing Spitfire now, I hoped to buy her outright once I could afford to. After that, I’d be able to do a full overhaul on the engine without my asshole boss finding creative new ways to wring money out of me in the process. If I could make it that long, an overhaul on the old girl would be cheaper than buying a newer truck. But for the time being, I needed to take care of these problems one by one when they came up, like sealing up holes in a leaky ship until it reached shore.

No, not a ship. A dreamboat.

Maybe it was a little janky at times, but the old truck was undeniably a timeless classic, and the thing had pretty much become my baby by this point. I needed to take care of her, even if I had to pay the damn shop for their overpriced repairs.

Luckily, I was just approaching an exit. I must have already passed the sign, but it had a long ramp I could already see. There was enough time for me to flip on my turn signal and triple-check my mirrors before I got over into the exit lane.

Then I downshifted as I rolled down the sloping ramp and scanned over my surroundings. I had never needed to exit anywhere near this area of the highway before. There were no restaurants where I could get a quick bite, and truck stops were scarce. I had also quickly learned that gas stations in this region tended to be small enough that they were annoying to maneuver even with my cabover’s tight turn radius. And even without that annoyance, it wasn’t my maneuvering that was an issue so much as the car drivers who parked like idiots and often felt the need to take up the few diesel pumps available instead of using one of the dozen other gas pumps.

By now, I knew I’d save myself a lot of headaches by fueling up strategically. And seeing exits as unhelpful as this one made me glad I had.

There was what might have once been a gas station just off the road, but it looked like it had been abandoned for decades. The building’s windows were boarded up, there were no gas pumps remaining, and the parking lot was being taken over by patches of short yellow grass.

Still, it was a good enough place for me to pull over and decide exactly what to do, and my truck trundled easily over the grassy pavement. Once I was off the road, I parked my truck in neutral and drummed my fingers lightly against the steering wheel as I considered my options.

A glance around me reminded me of all the stuff that would go flying if I tilted the cab forward to look at the engine. I’d been prepared for the necessity to take stuff out or secure it firmly in place since day one of driving old Spitfire in the event that I needed to take a peek at the engine, but in this case, it seemed a little pointless. I wouldn’t be allowed to lay a finger on the contraption even if I knew what was wrong.

The company would probably charge even more for sending someone out here to fix it. But I’d been working my ass off to work toward both buying the truck and having some amount of money stashed away, so I could technically spare the expense.

“Better to just get it over with,” I sighed.

It was no use dawdling here.

I was fine with waiting, but idling the truck until someone could come out to look at it went against my better inclination, so I prepared to turn it off as I snatched my GPS off the dash mount. I would need to tell the guy on the phone exactly where I was so he could make it out here.

I looked down at the GPS and froze with my other hand hovering an inch away from the ignition.

There was no exit marked on the map. According to the device, I was parked away from any sort of road whatsoever.

I frowned and pinched my fingers against the touchscreen to zoom out, thinking maybe it was some sort of glitch. But the highway was there, and so were all the other exits and various other amenities marked around them.

But in my current location, there was nothing.

There was also the fact that the little blue dot that marked my location on the map was blinking in a weird, irregular kind of way. It was almost flickering.

“Damned thing.” I scowled at the little device like it had personally offended me.

I could just picture the invoice from the mechanic if I called someone out here, especially at this hour. They’d probably already be charging me for the simple act of pulling a few levers to lift the cab or wiping a smudge of grease off their forehead, much less fixing whatever the hell was wrong with the engine. I couldn’t stomach having an extra few hundred dollars tacked onto the labor costs just because roadside service had to drive in circles trying to find me.

After some rummaging, I found the tightly-folded paper map I always brought along with me. I stretched it out awkwardly across the space beside me and smoothed out the deep creases well enough to see the surrounding area on the map.

It confirmed what the GPS had told me. There was nothing here.

I shook my head impatiently and decided to just drive on to the next exit before I called someone. That one was clearly marked on both the paper map and my GPS, and there were several stores just off it. It should be easy to send them my location from there. The pyrometer had stayed well within normal range, too, and my truck had only backfired the one time. I’d just have to make sure I gained a bit of momentum on the flat road down here before I drove up the mild slope back onto the highway. After that, I would take it easy and cruise a couple miles down to the next exit.

“You can do it, old girl,” I murmured as I gave the steering wheel a reassuring pat and acted like I wasn’t reassuring myself.

I put old Spitfire in gear and made sure to check left and right, even though by all appearances I was leaving the last remaining parking lot in some sort of ghost town. When everything seemed clear, I eased off the grassy paved area and back onto the flat road that led up to the entrance ramp back onto the freeway.

I had just straightened out when the fog started coming out of nowhere. One second, things were crystal clear. The next, it was everywhere and swirling across my windshield and the road in front of me.

“What the…?”

Washington weather could be fickle, and I knew fog tended to get blown in by the wind before it settled with the cool night air into the canyon-like gorge… but this seemed excessive, even for valley fog. I could still see the on-ramp ahead, though, so I drove on straight and steady after double-checking that my low beams were on. I even cracked the window to listen for approaching cars in case I couldn’t see them.

Then the fog got even thicker.

My forehead creased into a frown as I squinted doubtfully into the swirling whiteness. I couldn’t even see the damn exit ramp anymore, even though I’d been getting steadily closer to it.

I turned on my flashers just to be cautious and kept driving. I couldn’t exactly stop in the middle of the road. That would be even more dangerous than driving in this crazy fog. So I just kept my senses sharp and my grip on the wheel tight as I continued on at the same pace. As eager as I was to get out of the swirling fog, I didn’t gas it too much.

The faded yellow lines on the road below were still faintly visible, and I felt a surge of thankfulness that my truck was a cabover. I could keep a decent eye on the centerline to make sure I was heading straight, and I’d be able to see approaching cars better than I would in a conventional sleeper.

Then I hit a slight bump in the pavement, like the surface changed from rough to smooth, and I felt the beginnings of relief at the thought that it must’ve been the newer part of the road that connected to the entrance ramp.

But suddenly, the fog’s slow swirl turned into a faster, chaotic motion.

Thick tendrils of it were rippling, whirling, and corkscrewing in every direction. It billowed in through my cracked window and writhed bizarrely around inside the cab.

My shocked inhale turned into coughing as icy tendrils seemed to force themselves into my lungs.

I rolled up the window as quickly as I could. The fog inside my cab seemed like it was dissipating now, and I took slow, deep breaths while I tried to ignore the fading white swirls around me so I could focus on getting through the ones outside. Whatever this freakish weather phenomenon was, I was determined not to get stuck in it. I was going to get through this. I had to be near the ramp by now.

But when the fog ahead started to glimmer, I couldn’t hold back a string of curses.

What the hell was going on?

There were halos of ghostly, colorful light dancing through the fog, with trails of glitter floating through them like stardust. I felt like I was driving through the sky during a solar storm with the colors of the northern lights swirling all around me.

This was insane. I was following both my CDL training and my instincts as accurately as possible, and for the first time, they were failing me. Nothing at truck school, or in life at all, had prepared me for swirly, luminous, blinding fog to descend on me out of nowhere. But there was no way I could be imagining this shit.

Then the truck started to vibrate from the outside, like I was going through one of those air blowers in a car wash.

“Son of a bitch,” I growled as my whole body shook.

It felt like there was a huge, crushing pressure all around me. I tried to brake, but there was no response from my truck. I pressed the pedal down harder to be sure, but even when it was down flat, the truck’s pace didn’t change. I tried not to panic and tested my luck with the gas again instead, then the clutch.

Still, nothing happened. I couldn’t go faster, I couldn’t stop, I couldn’t even shift. I was just rolling along through this apparently endless magical fog.

Then, out of nowhere, the truck lurched forward with a suddenness that made my stomach drop. There was a horrible feeling of weightlessness as it continued to hurtle on like it had been launched out of a cannon, and I felt sure the wheels were no longer on the ground. The swirls of fog were whipping past my windshield faster and faster, and I started to feel sick to my stomach.

I kept my grip on the wheel rigid even though the idea of me being in control of the truck seemed laughable right now.

But it was a damn good thing I did.

The truck jolted down with a force that made my already-gritted teeth grind together audibly. I could easily sense the appearance of a hard, smooth surface under the tires again. But in front of my windshield, the fog was still whipping around like crazy, and I felt the truck wobble slightly.

I kept my grip on the wheel and tentatively pressed down on the clutch. My palm was slick against the stick as I tested its resistance. Then a wave of relief washed through me as it slid smoothly into gear. I knew it had less to do with the necessity of downshifting than with some sort of reassurance that the laws of physics as I knew them were still in place. At least I was in control of something.

I kept the flow of driving going and felt another touch of reassurance when the gas pedal reacted the way I was used to it reacting.

When the fog started to finally thin out, it was like the icing on the cake.

I couldn’t hold back a whoop of relief. “Finall–”

The word died on my lips as my surroundings came into view, and my jaw dropped.

The first thing I noticed was the road I was on. It stretched far into the distance ahead, but it wasn’t the road I had been on just a few minutes ago. It wasn’t like any road I had ever seen before.

It was a pure, pristine white, and the surface looked smooth and glossy. The white color had a cool blue sheen to it that wasn’t glowing with light in the way the swirling fog had been. Instead, it was iridescent, like a moonstone. It was perfectly shaped, with an even surface and smooth sides that fell down to meet the ground around it.

And the ground around it was even more shocking than the road.

There was no landscape like this in Washington.

The ground looked barren and parched, with deep cracks running through its dusty, umber-colored surface. Just like the road, it stretched off endlessly into the distance.

In every direction.

“Where… the fuck am I?” I breathed.

I had driven through Eastern Washington’s deserts on my routes before. They had been dry and hot during the summer, but still full of life in their own way. There had been a bunch of scrubby desert plants, Junipers and sagebrush, and stiff yellow grass everywhere. There had been animals, too, like birds, rabbits, snakes, deer, and bobcats. I had even seen a few coyotes skulking around and blending in perfectly with the yellowish grass.

But the land I was in now was completely different. This strange hellhole of a desert made Eastern Washington look like a tropical paradise in comparison. There was no shred of evidence around me that suggested any form of plant or animal life. Just the hardpacked ground, the smooth white road, and the sun.

It was like a whole different world out here.

And I had a fluttering feeling in my stomach as I realized it really did seem to actually be a whole different world.

A world I’d passed through a crazy foggy portal to get to, just like the dudes in the audiobooks I loved to listen to.

Holy shit, I sounded crazy.

The sun was one thing that didn’t seem quite as different as the rest of my surroundings. It was in the same place it had been before, at least, with the last sliver of the fiery orange disk just visible above the horizon.

I turned away from the unsettling view of the world around me to cast a hopeful look at my GPS. It was still in its place mounted on the dashboard, but the screen was black now, and it didn’t flicker back into life when I desperately pressed every last button on the outside of the device.

The same thing turned out to be true with my phone. I even fished around for the portable battery I always carefully charged up before every trip. I ignored my personal possessions going flying in every direction as I rummaged for my phone’s charging cord next.

Finally I found it, and I plugged one end triumphantly into the USB port of the battery. Then, more slowly, I inserted the other end of the cord into my phone.

I held my breath as it clicked neatly into place.

Nothing.

I felt a small jolt of surprise when I realized the little old rectangular clock on Spitfire’s dashboard was still working. The black analog numbers on its gray screen showed that a little over five minutes had passed since I’d left the grassy yellow parking lot.

It was impressive that old Spitfire’s clock had weathered the journey when my other electronics hadn’t, but at the moment, this wasn’t exactly helpful in helping me get home from… wherever the hell I was.

“Okay, then,” I exhaled.

Well, now that I’d ruled out calling for help, the next thing on my agenda was something that had less to do with survival than with preventing myself from losing my shit completely.

I had to prove to myself that I hadn’t gone insane. That I wasn’t dreaming or having some sort of nervous breakdown and hallucinating all this.

So I swung open the door of my truck and descended carefully toward the ground. I made sure to keep a grip on the door until I found my footing, but then I found myself wondering why the hell I was moving not just with my usual carefulness, but with the slow caution of an elderly turtle.

I came to a halt.

After a few seconds, I realized it was dread that kept me from moving. I was flooded with it.

What would happen when my foot touched that glossy white road below?

I figured there were two scenarios. Scenario A was that it would be another one of my five senses confirming that this was real– that I was trapped in the middle of a vast, empty wasteland.

Scenario B was that I had gone completely off the rails.

Dread was fine, I decided. What mattered was proving to myself that I wouldn’t let that dread own me.

With that in mind, I took the last few steps down. I finished the last one with a brisk, decisive hop to land with both feet planted firmly on the ground.

And they did land. My black boots thumped hard onto the smooth white surface. I crouched and ran a cautious hand over it, and I watched the fading sunlight play off the iridescence inside. It felt and looked almost like some type of polished gemstone, and it appeared completely seamless.

I turned to look behind my truck in the direction I had come from. The white road stretched off in that direction, too.

But in the air above it… there was the same fog.

My stomach leapt with something between excitement and fear.

The fog was a pure, misty white with no colorful glow, just a smooth, gentle swirling to it. Just like it had appeared when I first entered into this crazy situation on the on-ramp.

I marched determinedly up to the cloud of fog but stopped a cautious few feet away when I remembered the way it had seemed to catch in my throat when it swept into the cab of my truck.

After a moment’s thought, I pulled off the button-up flannel shirt that I wore over a dark t-shirt. Despite my desert-like surroundings, the darkening air felt cool against my arms as I reached up to tie the flannel around the bottom half of my face so it would shield my nose and mouth from the fog. Then I tucked the hanging bottom of it into the neck of my dark t-shirt as snugly as I could so no foggy air would flow up from underneath.

Then I stuck both arms out straight in front of me and took a slow step into the fog.

I probably looked like a zombie, but I didn’t care. Not only was there no one around to see, but even if there had been, the benefit of caution far outweighed the risk of looking like a jackass in this situation.

The fog started to swirl around my extended fingers as I advanced, and I shivered slightly but took another step. And then another. The swirling intensified, and it started to encircle my arms, then my torso. It was almost like the foggy tendrils wanted to wrap around me and drag me away into the thickening center of the cloud ahead.

But then, after another step, I started encountering some weird sort of resistance in the air. It felt almost like trying to push the wrong sides of two magnets together. I couldn’t see what was stopping me, but I could sure as hell feel it.

After a few more steps, I couldn’t go any further.

I backed out of the fog’s chilly embrace feeling oddly relieved. It was true that I hadn’t been able to pass through the fog just now, but it was definitely, unmistakably there. And I had no idea how any of it worked, but one thing that seemed clear was that the fog was how I’d gotten here.

So the fog was one piece of the puzzle. The other piece must have been…

“My truck.” I almost whispered the words.

Spitfire, my tough as nails 1982 Marmon semi, was what had gotten me through it.

A thousand questions leaped into my mind with this realization. Why? How? Was it just my truck who could manage a trip like this, or were there others? Was I the first person to come here, ever?

And more importantly, what the hell was this place?

The last shard of the fiery sun was just slipping out of sight below the horizon when I walked back to the driver’s side of the truck.

Then I froze there mid-step and stared at what I could now see in the distance across the vast, empty desert.

Lights.

A bunch of them.

They were all blooming like golden flowers in the growing darkness.

My thoughts went into overdrive, and I tapped my heel briskly against the ground to release some of the nervous energy while I debated my next course of action.

If I hadn’t seen the lights, I might have just turned my truck around and driven right back through the fog.

Right back to call someone to come out and look at the truck, and then to deal with the outrageous cost of that minor task, along with the more substantial cost of any repairs, minor or not. And, of course, the unending bitching and moaning from my boss, who was essentially the reason for that outrageous cost.

But…

Why go right away?

I turned back to stare into the swirling fog again. It still appeared unchanged. It didn’t seem to be going anywhere anytime soon.

Why not stay for a while and explore? Why not seek out the origin of the mysterious lights? Any form of life that could exist in this empty, desolate land had to be something exciting. Something worth seeing.

Hell, I might be in a whole new fucking world. This was beyond anything I’d ever dreamed. This was the stuff of the stories I practically inhaled during my time on the road, and I was standing right here at the edge of the unknown.

I thought back to the way I felt on my night drives, how seeing the silver moon on the dark river’s surface made me feel almost like I had slipped into one of my favorite audiobooks.

Something else stirred in my chest as I turned away from the fog again and back to the golden lights that burned brighter as the sun’s afterglow faded away. Something similar, but closer and more tangible.

Something real.

I’d felt it for myself, this place wasn’t some hallucination. It looked completely out of this world, and whatever sort of civilization existed here was right there across the desert.

And I had my truck to cross over it.

Just to be sure, I hurried over the glossy white road to test the surface of the dry cracked ground. Under my feet, it felt just as solid as it looked.

“Fuck it,” I half-laughed to myself.

Then I climbed back up with renewed energy and swung like a monkey into the cab of my truck.

Wanderlust was a very real part of what had drawn me to a career as a truck driver, and I couldn’t deny that my life on the road had helped to fulfill that somewhat.

But up until tonight, when I stared off into the distance with my eyes fixed on those glowing golden lights, I hadn’t realized how much I’d been craving more.

And it seemed like I may have just found more than I’d ever dreamed of.

“Let’s do this,” I said under my breath, and I gave Spitfire’s steering wheel another grateful pat before I put the key back in the ignition.

She started up without a hitch and slid easily into gear. The truck bumped slightly as I directed it off the edge of the smooth white road and onto the dusty ground.

I didn’t know exactly where I was going, but I couldn’t wait to find out.

Chapter 2

The trip over the endless-looking desert passed more quickly than I expected. The lights burned brighter and brighter as I got closer, and they almost looked like some sort of lanterns.

As I approached, I realized it must be a town or city, but I had no idea what kind.

One thing that became clear was that the place was surrounded by a solid wall. I reasoned that was probably why the only lights I could see were higher up. The wall blocked the lower ones.

Still, at a distance, it had been hard to tell whether that meant the walls were very short, or the buildings were just extremely tall. Closer up, I realized it was the former.

I was so busy looking at the town that I didn’t take much note of the shape looming out of the darkness just ahead in the desert at first. It was almost as tall as my truck, but not quite as long. By the size of it, it could easily have just been a shorter semi. Maybe that was why I altered my route to avoid it without even thinking at first.

I was right up alongside the shadowy shape when this realization penetrated my consciousness. I braked hastily and nervously flipped off my low beams. I had no idea what a roughly semi truck-sized object might actually be in this world. It could be a fire-breathing dragon, for all I knew.

The shadow didn’t move. I stared hard at it for a few seconds, and then I made up my mind. I parked the truck again, unbuckled my seat belt, and reached across to the passenger seat where about half of my personal belongings had landed in an untidy heap when I was rummaging through them earlier.

I found the bulky industrial flashlight I always carried with me and hefted it in my hand. I carefully avoided the region of the truck’s twin shifters as I heaved my upper body across the center console to roll down the passenger window. Then I propped the end of the flashlight on top of the door panel to point it straight out at the shadowy object and flipped it on the lowest setting.

The light still made me squint reflexively for a second, even though it was facing away from me. This thing packed all the blinding LED power that I kept out of my headlights.

It flooded across the twenty feet between my truck and the shadowy object.

In the light, I could see that the shadow was actually something that looked like a massive version of a Romani wagon, like one of those old trading caravans that were drawn by horses. I had seen the Romani kind before, and they’d been beautiful. They were like small houses on wheels with rounded roofs, brightly-painted wood, and intricately carved designs. Some of the designs had even been gilded with gold leaf.

This wagon looked very similar, and I could tell it must have been just as ornate once upon a time. But now the blue paint was chipped, faded, and peeling. In a few places, the light from my flashlight even glinted off the remnants of some type of gold inlay. The wagon’s rounded roof of the caravan seemed like it had caved in completely in the center, but the wide eaves were still there. There were even a bunch of things that looked like wind chimes hanging from them.

The thing had clearly been abandoned for a long time. Parts of it almost seemed like they had disintegrated, while other parts must have been bleached from the sun. Whoever had ridden in this wagon and whatever beasts had pulled it were long gone.

I had just rolled up the passenger window when a movement from the top of the wagon caught my eye.

Something was emerging from the caved-in roof. Something huge.

It was too shadowy to see very well, but I could tell it was almost too big to squeeze out of the roof of the semi truck-sized wagon.

“Shiiiit,” I breathed.

As the shadow fully emerged, I tried to size it up. I reckoned it was about as big as an old Volkswagen Beetle, and that alone was enough to make me hesitate rather than just flipping my flashlight back on. As big as the shadow was, it moved in a weird, jerky way that seemed familiar somehow, but I couldn’t put my finger on what it reminded me of.

Whatever it was, it made my skin crawl.

In the darkness, I had no way of telling whether this thing– whatever it was– had taken much note of the sight or sound of my truck. Visually, my truck might just look like another caravan to whatever this thing was. It was basically a big boxy shadow on wheels. But Spitfire’s engine was pretty loud, even when it was just idling, and I had a feeling engines didn’t even exist here yet.

I decided to risk cracking the passenger window again so I could listen. I did it as stealthily as I could and moved slowly and carefully in the darkness to push down on the window crank with a featherlight touch. Whatever sound it made was too low for me to even hear.

But the big shadow on the caravan must have heard it. Its reaction was too perfectly timed to be a coincidence. Immediately, it launched itself off the top of the caravan and sailed directly at my truck.

“Shit!” I cursed under my breath and flipped on my blinding high beams. Then I hefted the big flashlight in my hand again.

Clearly I had been discovered, so I might as well see what the hell I was up against. If this thing really meant to attack me, maybe I could even blind it briefly.

My high beams weren’t facing whatever was hurtling toward the passenger window of my truck, and as the thing got closer, it was jerking around too much for me to take a guess at what the hell it was, so even my flashlight was becoming useless. The best I got was a brief glimpse of the massive thing in its entirety before it slammed against my truck, and whatever it was, it had so many long, skinny, scuttling legs that I couldn’t even count them. They were lanky and segmented in a way that reminded me of a spider as they scrabbled at the passenger window.

“Holy shit,” I gasped.

My truck rocked ever so slightly on its wheels, but not as hard as I would have expected before seeing the creature in more detail. Whatever this thing was, it seemed to be about eighty percent legs.

Still, I didn’t want it anywhere near me or my truck. For a split second, I considered just speeding away and seeing if the scuttling fucker could keep pace with old Spitfire once she got up to speed.

But then something long and sharp scraped across the window. It squeaked and grated shrilly against the glass and left a long, deep gouge behind. I had only glimpsed it for a second, but the sharp thing had seemed like it was attached to one of the creature’s countless flailing limbs. All I had been able to make out was that it was about the shape and size of a sickle.

Then it happened again. Now there was a second gouge in the window.

“Hey, lay off, you bastard!” I growled. “Stop fucking with my truck!”

I had to get this thing far away from my baby, now. She deserved better than this vandalizing shit, and I sure as hell didn’t want to shell out more cash to replace all her windows.

But if I drove off, that risked leaving my tires even more vulnerable to the thing if it chased me.

There was another ear-splitting scrape against the glass that made my jaw twitch with anger. The thing was still scrabbling its limbs furiously and ineffectively at the window, so apparently it wasn’t very bright. But sooner or later, its persistence would pay off, whether it managed to puncture the window or puncture one of my tires by accident.

This made me realize I needed to draw it away from the truck, then kill it.

I kept a gun in the back of my cab for emergencies, but I left it unloaded to avoid getting into shit if I got pulled over. Every state had different laws, and I’d oftentimes been sent to cross the nearest borders with last-minute notice. So I’d been told it was best to play it safe and keep my weapon unloaded on the road, especially given how touchy my boss was.

But there was no time to load my gun right now, and in any case I didn’t think this creature would be a very easy target. Too much of its body was made up of legs. They were all as thin as rails, and they moved insanely fast, too. It would probably be on top of me before I could manage to hit it with a kill shot.

And in the meantime, the fucker was scratching the hell out of my baby.

I could practically hear my boss bitching about the damage already.

There was no more time to think, and no time to worry.

I fumbled to flip up the compartment in the center console and snatched up a tire thumper and something that looked like a handgun, but wasn’t. It was a pepper spray gun. Thankfully it had a safety switch, so after I made sure that was on, I could stash the pepper spray gun in my belt without any anxiety about it discharging randomly.

Almost as an afterthought, I grabbed my headlamp, too. The straps stretched snugly against my temples, and I flipped it on. Immediately, the whole inside of the truck was flooded with light.

“Perfect,” I grunted as I slung the tire thumper’s loop around my wrist.

Well, the situation was far from perfect. But at least I would be able to see without hefting that bulky flashlight around in one hand the whole time. And I would be able to fight off this crazy-ass monster that had crawled out of a Romani caravan in the middle of a desert.

What the hell had my night turned into?

There was another scrape against the passenger window. I gritted my teeth against the nails-on-a-chalkboard sound and focused on shoving open the driver’s side door and stepping out. Then I held myself tight against the side of the truck until I had slammed the door shut.

Heaven only knew what sort of havoc that thing would wreak if it managed to get inside the cab.

I braced myself against the side of the truck and leaped down to the ground. After that, I wasted no time in whipping the pepper spray gun out of my belt and switching the safety off. Maybe it wasn’t as good as a real gun, but it still felt solid and reassuring in my left hand, and so did the tire thumper in my right.

As soon as my boots thudded against the hard ground, the frenzied clawing, scrabbling, and scraping of the creature’s legs fell silent. But I heard a series of smaller thumps from the other side of the truck, and some weird clicking sounds.

It was on the move.

I backed away from the truck sideways as fast as I could without being careless. I desperately wanted to have something solid against my back as I fought the many-legged beast, but I needed it to be far away from my truck. And judging by the way it had easily scaled the side of the caravan it seemed to live in, this creature would’ve been able to get on top of my truck and leap down on me anyway, so it would’ve been useless.

I focused on placing my feet and watching for the creature to appear from the other side of my truck.

It didn’t.

“Where are you, you leggy bastard?” I muttered.

Suddenly, I heard some more furious scrabbling. It had more of a screech to it this time, and I suspected that the change in sound was because the creature was testing its luck on the metal of my truck’s trailer instead of the cab window.

The asshole.

I stopped momentarily and watched the truck with a mixture of wariness and fury. What was happening?

Then I saw the silhouette of the creature pop up on top of the trailer.

I growled aloud. “Son of a…”

I trailed off as an idea occurred to me, and I acted on it immediately: I turned around and ran flat-out away from the truck.

It went against every instinct I had to turn my back on the creature, but I was hoping that sort of instinct went two ways. Whatever kind of beast this was, it was strong and fast and armed with deadly-looking stingers or claws of some sort. And it had been desperately trying to get into my truck. All signs pointed to it being carnivorous and most likely wanting to feast on my flesh.

Now, I was hoping that it shared something else with the big carnivorous animals I knew about from back home: prey drive.

After only a few thuds of my boots against the ground, I heard the weird crunchy thump of the creature landing again behind me. After another few steps, I turned sharply to face it.

Sure enough, it was coming right at me.

I considered myself to be a fairly brave person, but I still felt a thrill of fear in my stomach as the beast scuttled toward me, and my headlamp lit up every inch of it.

The best thing I could think of to compare it to was a combination of a tumbleweed, a spider, and a scorpion.

If it folded all its legs up, it probably would closely resemble a tumbleweed. As it was, though, the legs were all out. Just like the one I had seen up close through the window, they were all long and segmented, and they moved the same way a spider’s legs did. My estimate of there being a hundred of them seemed a little off now, but there were at least fifty.

There were other things as well that I had initially thought were more legs, but now I could see they were more like tails. These were skinny, too, but they stuck out in all directions haphazardly, like the thing was having a bad hair day.

Oh yeah, and several of them had stingers.

I couldn’t hold back a groan.

Those were the sickle-like objects that had gouged my window. And worse still, there had to be at least a dozen of them.

What the hell kind of mutant shit was this?

Cursing made me feel better, so I did it again as I raised the pepper spray gun ever so slightly. I wanted to be as ready as possible without appearing that way, because I wasn’t sure if me taking some sort of aggressive stance would make the creature more cautious. As much as I didn’t want that thing or any of its twelve-odd stingers anywhere near me, I also didn’t want them anywhere near Spitfire.

I couldn’t risk the creature scuttling back to take cover behind the truck, even temporarily. I needed it dead.

“Here, kitty kitty…” My voice was a little hoarse, but something about taunting the creature bolstered me. “Come here, you big ugly bastard…”

I kept my voice calm and gentle as I cursed the beast, its ancestors, any children and grandchildren it might have, and every aspect of its appearance.

My words started out as a joke and a way to release some of the tension I had built up, but as the creature slowed its pace, I realized it might actually be a good tactic. Maybe I could lure it closer before I doused its eyes with pepper spray.

“Your eyes are fucking repulsive,” I told the beast in my most conversational voice.

It was true. I could see its eyes now. There were eight of them, and they were dark and bulbous like overripe plums, but they were different sizes. Two of them were bigger and about the size of a small watermelon. These two eyes were side by side, but the rest of its eyes were like plums in both size and general appearance, and they were arranged below the two bigger eyes in a symmetrical upward curve that looked horribly like a smile.

The creature’s legs clicked disgustingly as it skittered closer in a slower version of its previous jerky stride. I kept my knees slightly bent as I shuffled to the side. The beast paused.

Then two thicker limbs suddenly poked their way out from the creature’s forest of skinny legs, and my next insult died in my throat.

“Pincers?” I groaned in a voice that was even hoarser, almost a croak. “That seems a little unfair, don’t you think?”

The two massive scorpion-like pincers creaked menacingly when they opened, and then they snapped shut.

I wondered if I was close enough to pepper-spray the bastard without being decapitated by those pincers. I wasn’t entirely sure, which made me very nervous. I needed to buy some more time.

“You sound a little squeaky,” I announced to the creature as I circled it. “I have some WD-40 in the truck, maybe we can—”

My voice jolted up an octave as the beast rushed at me, and I spun to the side like a fucking bullfighter, but I was still no closer to having a plan.

I didn’t have a choice. I was going to have to try and hit one of those big ugly eyes with my pepper spray gun and then beat the shit out of the creature with my tire thumper.

It turned to face me again. Now its gait was more cautious, almost like it was somehow tiptoeing around on those long, gangling legs.

I raised the tire thumper above my head, and the creature stopped and let out a loud hiss.

This was the first time I had been able to catch sight of its mouth. To say the least, it looked like an unpleasant place, and one that I wanted to avoid at all costs.

Then an idea leaped to mind.

I was tempted to do some sort of battle cry while I carried it out, but I needed the element of surprise until the very last second. I didn’t want the beast to jump or flinch away. I just wanted it to hiss at me again.

So I planted my feet and hoped I would get the same reaction as I slowly raised the tire thumper for a second time.

Sure enough, the creature hissed again.

I didn’t hesitate. I just brought the spray gun up and fired a blast right at one of those big bulging eyes. The pepper spray in this gun was more of a gel, and I had been impressed with the range when I tested it out, but never until now had I felt such a surge of satisfaction while using it.

Then I sent a big blast of the gel right into that motherfucker’s open mouth.

It made a retching, gagging sound that sounded disturbingly human, and its lanky legs buckled slightly as it started to hack and choke. The pincer-tipped arms retracted back into its sea of legs as the creature reeled backward.

I blasted it with the pepper spray gun again as I advanced and was rewarded with a sort of hissing shriek of either pain or rage. Then I swung the tire thumper in a wide, low arc to sweep the beast’s legs out from under it. Or at least, as many of them as I could manage to get.

It fell on its side, and one of its pincered arms thrust back out like a striking snake to snap at my face. But I jerked back and swung my tire thumper into the wide-open pincer with all my strength. There was a brittle, wet crunch that made me shudder slightly before the arm split wide open.

Then I ducked hurriedly under a stinger that flailed toward my face as the creature struggled to right itself. It was still coughing and choking like a cat hacking up a hairball, and I had to restrain myself from cheering in triumph when I sent yet another blast of gel down its open gullet from my pepper spray gun.

There would be time to cheer later. Right now, I had to go in for the kill.

The beast had lapsed onto its back now, and I used every ounce of my strength when I brought the tire thumper down on it. A few scrabbling legs got in the way, but they bowed and crunched under the force of my downward strike, and they finally snapped when the tire thumper made contact with the creature’s small, spider-like torso with a crisp, gruesome squelch.

I probably hit the thing several more times than was necessary to kill it, but I was sure I wouldn’t be able to rest until I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that it was dead and done.

When the torso split open like a cantaloupe, I felt disgusted but satisfied.

“Gross,” I muttered under my breath as I cast a final look back at the beast I’d just slayed.

Then I shook my head as I realized I’d never actually slayed a beast before. Ever. That kind of shit wasn’t exactly normal in the life of a man named John.

I returned to my truck with a weird feeling of exhilaration. As undeniably horrifying as the creature had been, something about the accomplishment of escaping death by its giant pincers and stingers made me feel more alive than ever before.

The night had just begun, and the mysterious city’s golden lanterns were still there, beckoning me on, just a short distance away.

And I was a monster-slayer now just like those characters in the novels I loved.

Fuck yeah.

I took another long look at it as I thought about my next step. Then I decided to drive a bit closer before I approached on foot. I didn’t know if there were any more of those giant, murderous insects lurking around, but if there were, then I figured this was where they’d be. After all, the one I’d just killed had been sheltering inside the old abandoned wagon.

So I swung myself back into my truck. But before I set off again, I took the time to retrieve my gun from its place in the cab and load it. If I did happen to run into another one of those creatures, this time I would know exactly where to aim a bullet. Or ten.

I stopped driving when I was sure I was within walking distance of the city. I was close enough to clearly see the outlines of a few treetops against the lights of the lanterns peering over the wall, and I could even make out what I thought was a tangle of leafy vines growing over it. It seemed like some kind of oasis, and I couldn’t wait to see what was inside.

Before I did, I took the time to rummage through my center console for something to write on. I came up with an ancient but still-working pen and a napkin, but that would work well enough for now. It was enough for me to scrawl down the distance I’d driven to get to the mysterious town, which was about twelve miles according to Spitfire’s trusty odometer. Just like my old rig’s little analog clock, the odometer seemed to still be working perfectly.

Then I tucked the napkin back into the center console and readied myself to walk into the mysterious desert city.

My boots made muffled thuds against the hard, dusty ground as I approached, and I found myself glad I’d decided to be cautious once I got closer.

When I was about thirty feet away from the wall, I could hear an unmistakable roaring sound that reminded me of the moment when something big happens in a football stadium. It sounded undeniably like a crowd of people screaming, and at this point I couldn’t tell exactly what they were screaming about.

For that matter, I wasn’t even sure yet that they were people at all. What if I had stumbled into a world of some other kind of humanoid? One that might give me about as much welcome as the vicious, many-legged creature out in the desert?

Yeah, a stealthy entrance would be best for now.

I kept this in mind as I approached one of the trees that flanked the overgrown wall and braced myself against its sturdy lower boughs. It allowed me to reach up and test the strength of the lattice of thick vines that hung down over the wall.

The plants felt surprisingly tough even after a few good yanks, so I got a good grip on one of the rough, leafy vines and started to climb. A few feet higher, the network of vines knotted closer together, and I was even able to use the ones below as footholds by setting my foot into each one like they were stirrups to help support my weight.

Ideally, from the top of the wall I’d be able to catch sight of some of this city’s inhabitants. Since I couldn’t automatically expect a warm welcome, I hoped I would fit in well enough to stride around among them without raising any suspicion.

The roar of the crowd came and went intermittently as I climbed. I was sure I heard some sort of cheers and boos throughout them, like there really was some sporting event going on. Whatever it was, the crowd didn’t really sound close. The sound was definitely coming from inside the walls, but I thought maybe it was somewhere toward the center of the city.

Finally, I reached the top of the wall. Then I held my breath as I peered cautiously over to get my first glimpse of what lived in this mysterious city I’d stumbled upon.

Chapter 3

The lanterns I had seen from afar were all hanging from various places on the city’s buildings. From this vantage point, I could see that the buildings looked like they were made from a huge array of mismatched wooden panels. It almost made each building look like some sort of jumbled patchwork quilt, and some patches reminded me of the shingles on the little beach cottage I rented back in Washington. Other patches looked like random two-by-fours of unpainted wood that were all a different shade of brown like they’d come from a hundred different types of tree. I even spotted a few buildings whose lower parts were made of red brick, terra cotta, and even stucco, but those were rare.

The buildings were closely spaced, and they were all of different heights, but they all seemed interconnected in one way or another. Some were joined by little wooden rope bridges that connected their balconies or terraces. Others were connected by a room or terrace that bridged them on one or several of the upper floors.

As I stared at the city, I almost got the impression that I could have crossed through its entirety without ever touching the ground once I was inside.

The cobbled streets that ran between the buildings were almost like tunnels because of the buildings’ connectedness and their irregular shapes. The whole setup looked almost claustrophobic, especially with how many plants there were that seemed to choke out everything in sight. There were all kinds of moss and vines crawling up through the cobblestones and cloaking parts of the buildings, and flowering vines hung from their eaves along with the bright lanterns. There was a wider cobbled road that seemed to run in a circle around the whole city, and it was flanked by a wealth of even more lush green plants.

But once I got past the exotic beauty of the greenery that swathed the city, I realized that it didn’t look very prosperous at all. The mismatched buildings were rickety and ramshackle, almost like they might topple over from a slight breath of wind.

Despite how well-lit the city was, there were absolutely no people, or any other visible life, in sight. But I could still hear the people. The crowd in the distance was alternating between cheers and roars. I figured maybe that was where everyone had gone.

That would make sense, but it would also be a little inconvenient. If I couldn’t get a glimpse of the city’s inhabitants first, climbing down the other side of the wall would be a bit more risky.

My heart leapt when the sound of a laugh rang out from down below. I eagerly scoured the area with my eyes and soon caught sight of a few people walking down the wide cobbled road that circled the outskirts of the city.

Then they passed under one of the hanging lanterns, and I saw that only two of them appeared to be a human like me.

The third person was a short, slender woman who had dragonfly-like wings. The lantern light played across her wings and shone through them slightly, like they were translucent, and they fluttered gently as she walked. When she made a vigorous hand gesture in her conversation, the wings moved clearly with the motion of her arms. They were real.

“Holy shit,” I whispered under my breath. “A… fairy?”

Then I noticed a dark, barrel-sized shadow trundling along the cobbles just behind the fairy woman, as if it was her pet. It seemed too big and burly to be a dog, so I wondered what the hell it could be. A pig? That would be a little weird, but possible.

But then the lantern light glanced off its dark, iridescent back and its thin scuttling legs. I repressed a shiver at the memory of the many-legged creature out on the desert, but this was something different. This was unmistakably… a giant beetle.

I blinked in utter shock. Then I squinted at the group to try and work out just how weird this situation was.

One of the human men in the group was tall and lanky with long, flowing blond hair like Rapunzel. He was dressed like a damn court jester, though, and he was carrying something that looked like a ukulele. I could hear him strumming a mournful little tune on the strings.

There was another laugh from someone in the group. It was a high, silvery sound, and I thought it came from the fairy. They were almost right under me now, and I could make out the words she spoke next.

“Is that a dirge for all the coins you lost tonight?” she asked with a teasing note in her voice.

“Of course.” The Rapunzel-haired man’s reply came in a slightly deeper voice, and it had a similar bantering tone to it. “I’m in mourning for my wealth.”

“You shouldn’t have risked your coin betting on Azria,” another low voice said. I thought this remark came from the other human guy, whose hair was made up of tight auburn ringlets. “Everyone knows she’s been inconsistent ever since she changed backers.”

“Can you blame her?” the fairy replied. “She looks half-starved. I could practically see every bone in her body. They’re obviously not feeding her enough.”

The human guy shrugged, and his tone was careless when he responded. “That’s just the way of things, Tala. The strong push through and win anyway. You should know that by now.”

“I do know it.” The fairy’s voice was fainter as the group passed me and strolled further away, but I could hear the stubborn note in it. “I wasn’t born yesterday. I just don’t think it’s fair that—”

“Let’s go back to the arena,” the blond man interrupted. “I heard that Nerenya will enter the lists later tonight. Maybe I can win my coin back…”

Then they were out of earshot. I watched the silhouettes of the three people and their pet beetle get smaller as they headed down the cobbled road.

There were some things in their conversation that made absolutely no sense to me, but one thing was clear: There was some sort of event going on, just like I had thought. It definitely didn’t sound like it was anything along the lines of football, though. Judging by what I had just overheard, this was some type of one-on-one sport, and all the names they had mentioned seemed like women to me. Maybe women’s wrestling was a popular sport in this world I had stumbled upon.

Either way, I decided it was definitely worth going to check out. I could still hear the screams of the crowd in the distance, and I wanted to see exactly what this sport was. If it was exciting enough to draw the entire city in to watch, I figured it must be pretty damn cool.

And two of the three people I’d seen had been humans, just like me. Yes, the man with the ukulele-like instrument had been wearing some fancy-looking clothes that bordered on medieval style, but from what I’d been able to tell, the auburn-haired man was dressed similarly to me. He had worn plain-cut dark trousers and something that looked like a loose linen jacket, along with leather boots. True, the boots hadn’t looked sturdy enough to be steel-toed like mine, but I was sure our attire was similar enough that my own wouldn’t seem too outlandish.

I decided to slip down the other side of the wall before the three people were completely out of range. It would probably be easy enough to find the event purely by the sound of the crowd, but it would also be nice to know a direct route to where I had entered the city. If I went straight to the arena now, I could commit the direct route to memory and then take the time to wander elsewhere if I wanted to after.

I scrambled down the plants on the inside of the wall a little more sloppily than the way I had climbed it, but I needed to make sure I didn’t lose sight of the three people.

“Oh, and don’t forget their giant pet beetle,” I muttered to myself.

A giant beetle seemed a bizarre thing to even exist, much less to keep as a pet, but it was preferable to the monstrosity I had just slayed out in the desert.

After my boots thudded to the grassy ground, I straightened my jacket and took off at a brisk walk to get the people back in my sights. As soon as they were in better view, I slowed my pace a bit to roughly match theirs. Even though I now knew my appearance shouldn’t seem too suspicious, it still seemed a little risky to be overtly stalking people around the place, no matter how innocent my intentions were.

The little group was still walking on the wide cobbled road that stuck close to the city wall. That would come in handy for me if things got dicey here. I could either scramble over the plant-covered wall at first chance or have it against my back in a fight.

I hoped nothing would happen that led to that scenario, but if it did, I would be ready.

My sighting of a real-life fairy in this town made me feel a deep thrill, like I really had walked into a fantasy book. But the existence of my many-legged nemesis out in the desert had already proven that this world wasn’t all sunshine and rainbows. For all I knew, there could be something– or someone– within these walls who was just as dangerous. I needed to be ready.

This thought made me reach under my bulky coat and feel for my gun, even though I had already triple-checked to make sure it was at the ready. In an unfamiliar city where I had no idea how things worked, it felt reassuring to have a weapon I would know how to use.

Judging by what I’d seen so far, a gun would also probably shock the hell out of the people around here since they didn’t seem to have much in terms of modern technology, at least not like the kind I had with me. That would make it as much a weapon of surprise as one of superior technology. A double-win.

I passed by more ramshackle, mismatched wooden buildings as I followed the now-straight cobbled road with the three figures just within sight. Sometimes, another faint silvery laugh from the fairy floated back to me, or another few notes strummed on the ukulele-like instrument, but for the most part they were out of earshot. We were getting closer to the source of the roaring crowd, too, and soon that drowned out any audible speech from the three people entirely as I followed them along.

I saw the occasional other shadowy figure striding between the cramped clusters of buildings, and I held my breath every time I passed one, but none of them even gave me a second glance.

Ahead of me, the three people had finally turned off the cobbled road that ran around the city. Another wide street had branched off sharply to the right, and as I increased my pace slightly to take the turn and keep the people in my sight, I saw that this street was just as wide as the one we’d been on.

It was a big contrast to all the other streets I’d seen crisscrossing through the city. Other than being more spacious, the cobbles seemed more even under my feet, and the lanterns that lined it were evenly spaced on tall wooden posts that looked sturdier than some of the buildings I’d seen in the city. I got the impression that this was some sort of main pathway into the city.

Maybe it was a bit like back home, where the state would pay to pave the busy main highways to make them nice and smooth, but then turn their noses up at the less-trafficked roads and say they were the local city’s responsibility.

On this road, there were still more ramshackle buildings to the right of me, but on the left they thinned out and were replaced by grassy ground that was swarming with a huge variety of verdant green plants. Flowers hung from them like colorful jewels, and some of the blossoms even glowed faintly. When I saw a patch of radiant mushrooms that were all a good few feet taller than me, I couldn’t help but stop and stare for a moment. The mushrooms were weirdly beautiful with their pearly glow, but eerie as well. They were just under the canopy of a forest that laid a short ways off the road. The trees were leafy and jungle-like, and their bark was hardly visible beneath the swarms of more flowering plants that climbed all over them.

That was when I saw the hazy, glowing orbs that seemed to float in the air just below the canopy of the forest. The orbs seemed to pulsate in a way that almost reminded me a little of the stars in the sky, but at the same time they had an ominous aura that reminded me of flickering fluorescent light bulbs in the start of a horror film. Or the deep-sea fish I’d seen in a documentary once that had luminous lanterns hanging in front of their toothy mouths to attract prey in the pitch-black water.

The creepy, ominous element of the lights’ beauty made me think better of my desire to go investigate the lights. I had a feeling I would become the equivalent of a little fish placing myself right within the grasp of some gaping, jagged-toothed jaws.

I was just about to tear my eyes away and walk onward when I spotted a shadowy little shape flying around in the air below the forest’s leafy canopy. From the way it bobbed and flitted around instead of flying smoothly, I guessed that it was a bat rather than some sort of bird or owl.

About a second after I came to this conclusion, something round and beach ball-sized descended from the canopy just above the bat. Against the silhouette of the glowing lights, I saw that it was hanging from a vine, and I wondered what the hell it could possibly be.

Then it split open in a way that made it look like a giant dangling Pac-Man, and the mouth-like gap was clearly bristling with a countless number of long, dagger-like teeth. They yawned open wide while the Pac-Man-looking thing descended on its vine. Then the whole mouth snapped shut on the unsuspecting bat. It disappeared without a sound inside the cavernous jaws, and the round thing reeled slowly back up into the canopy on its vine, like it was on a giant fishing line.

I stood there and blinked after it for a few seconds. The whole thing had happened so fast, yet at the same time it had played out with a gruesome sort of suspense that made me feel like it would be seared into my memory forever.

“Holy shit,” I muttered under my breath again.

It was the second time I’d said that in the last ten minutes, but I had a feeling it wouldn’t be the last.

This world, wherever the hell I was, just kept getting darker and more intriguing.

Then I heard a rustle of motion in the canopy at the very edge of the forest, no more than six feet away from the edge of the cobblestone road.

I didn’t hesitate to hurry forward. I now wanted to get away from the forest and its deadly, luring lights just as much as I wanted to see the reason for the screaming crowd, and I made sure to be doubly on my guard as I journeyed onward.

Luckily, I no longer had to worry about trying to catch up with the three people I’d been following, because I was now so close to the crowd that the screaming was almost deafening when it rang out periodically. As I walked on, something like a stone stadium opened up in the ground in front of me. The night was fully dark, but the flat stone arena way at the bottom was still flooded with light from more hanging lanterns than I had seen in the whole city combined. Some were hanging on wooden posts that surrounded the arena on all its sides, and even more hung from wooden archways above it. Just like the wide cobblestone road I had arrived here on, the stadium seemed like it was one of the nicest parts of the whole ramshackle city.

The rows of stone benches that sloped down to the arena were packed full of people, and there was some sort of commotion in the arena below. It looked like two people were being ushered out of a low stone gate that separated the flat arena from the bottom row of the stadium, but there was a thick cluster of people surrounding the two figures, so it was hard to even make out what was going on.

The crowd fell into another lull in their deafening shouts, and I scanned the top rows to see if I could find somewhere to sit. I could still see the arena fairly well from my position standing on the ground just above the top row, but I decided to join the people on the top stone bench and watch from there. Maybe I could overhear some conversation to get some context on the scene below, because I was already dying to know exactly what was going on.

And where the hell I was.

I made my way into the upper row and tried to act as casual as possible, like I did this every day. But I made sure to keep a wary eye out just in case anyone seemed put off by my presence.

The stadium’s benches weren’t as well-lit as the arena below, but from what I could see, it looked like there was a whole variety of beings in the crowd. I saw many who seemed to be human, just like the two men in the group I’d followed here, so I sat a respectful distance away from one of them toward the end of the stone bench.

He was an amiable-looking man who was dressed plainly, except for a mind-bogglingly large feathered hat that almost dwarfed the man himself. He didn’t turn toward me or question my presence, so this seemed like a fine enough place to sit for the time being.

Now there were two new people emerging down in the arena, and I could see that they were both women.

One of them looked human, at least from a distance. I couldn’t make out her face too well, but I could see that she had smooth bronze skin. Her hair was tied up into a ponytail that fell in an inky-black waterfall down to the small of her back. It rippled gently under the light from the hanging lanterns as she started to circle her opponent. She was wearing thin leather sandals with straps that wrapped around her legs, and every step she took in them looked graceful and deliberate. I was reminded of the sight of a panther stalking its prey.

In one hand, the black-haired woman was holding a leather whip with a dark metal spike at the end. In her other, she grasped a thin curved blade made of the same dark metal. Even from a distance, the blade looked shitty, like it was dull and dinged up, and the woman’s clothes didn’t look much better. She was wearing only a skimpy silk tunic that must have been nice once, but now it was torn and ragged at the edges, and there were dried bloodstains on it. But despite all this, the woman still exuded an aura of fierceness and danger. She looked completely at home with the blade in one hand and the whip in the other.

Her opponent was humanoid, but definitely not human. This woman’s skin was periwinkle blue, but its texture looked wrong somehow. It was wrinkled and pruned in a way that reminded me of someone who’s been in the bath for too long, and I grimaced at the almost-grotesque look of it. Her wispy hair was cropped into a pixie cut that was a faded shade of tea, and the way this woman carried herself was totally at odds with her black-haired opponent’s.

It was more like a gazelle caught in the cage of a lion. The steps of her frail and slender legs were slow in a way that seemed timid and hesitant rather than purposeful, like any misstep might mean death for her, and it seemed almost like she was unaccustomed to walking around on land.

I wondered if she was some sort of water being of the oasis, and if so, why she would choose to fight down in the hot and dry arena. And for that matter, why would she walk into the arena armed with only a simple wooden weapon?

Calling the stick in her hand a spear would be generous. It looked more like a short, sharpened wooden stake. Something I might hammer into some especially soft ground to pitch a tent, or maybe use for kindling in a campfire. It definitely didn’t look like it would hold up against the black-haired woman’s weapons, despite how shitty the metal may have seemed.

The crowd was still hushed compared to their earlier volume, and I wondered if it was a respectful silence because these two fighters were considered to be very formidable, or if it was the opposite, and the audience was just getting bored.

The quietness stretched on even when the fight began in earnest. It didn’t take long for the blue-skinned woman to brandish her wooden spear and rush at her opponent. The black-haired woman’s ponytail whipped through the air as she dodged nimbly to the side. She seemed almost bored despite the speed of her movement, like it was easy for her.

The blue-skinned woman whirled around and tried another rush, but her opponent dodged again.

When the blue-skinned woman was clearly about to try the same move for a third time, I could swear I saw the black-haired woman roll her eyes. This time the blue-skinned woman threw her whole body behind the thrust, so she was hurling herself at her opponent along with the weapon.

There was a collective intake of air from the crowd that wasn’t quite a gasp.

Then the black-haired woman dropped to a side-roll and snapped her whip at the blue-skinned woman’s ankles in passing. She easily could have slashed at her opponent’s wrinkly periwinkle flesh, but she didn’t even attempt to.

I was surprised, and I thought maybe the crowd was, too, because there was an outbreak of muttering that ran in a wave around the packed arena. I couldn’t tell for sure whether it was shock, disapproval, or both.

But the blue-skinned woman’s risky headlong dive had put her in a vulnerable place. Her opponent was behind her now. The leather whip hadn’t quite sent her tumbling, but it had made her stumble enough that she was still scrambling to right herself when the black-haired woman completed her roll. By the time the blue-skinned woman had turned around, her opponent was on her.

There was no desperation in this leap. The graceful black-haired woman looked focused and deadly in motion.

The crowd erupted in screams of excitement again. I had a feeling these people loved the uncertainty, and probably would’ve been happy with any outcome as long as it wasn’t too boring.

Personally, I thought it was kind of an unfair fight. I found myself holding my breath as I waited to see what would happen.

In less than a heartbeat, the black-haired woman had her opponent pinned to the ground. Her dark curved blade stood out starkly against the fallen woman’s crinkly and pale-blue throat as it hovered there.

I could tell the fight was over, and the crowd seemed to think so, too. But they were still waiting on the edge of their seats, like they were looking forward to some sort of amazing finale.

Then the black-haired woman withdrew her blade.

The crowd’s excited racket immediately turned into a cacophony of outraged boos and hisses.

From the way the black-haired woman carried herself, the crowd might as well have been a cloud of buzzing flies. She shifted her whip to clutch it in her sword hand. Then she extended her free hand downward, palm open, in a gesture that was clearly recognizable to me, even as an outsider from another world.

She was offering her opponent a hand up.

I thought this seemed pretty fair, but the action clearly outraged the crowd even more. Still the black-haired woman disregarded them completely and waited patiently with her arm extended.

Her fallen opponent cast a look around that seemed skittish and fearful, but then her reaction bordered on friendly. She reached up and clasped the black-haired woman’s hand while she braced the elbow of her spear arm against the ground to help her rise.

But at the last second, she brought up her short wooden spear and turned the rise into a lunge.

The wooden point drove into the black-haired woman’s upper arm, and she stumbled back. To my surprise, there was a pool of blood welling from the wound that was even visible from my position in the top row. The spear had actually wounded her.

It didn’t seem too serious, just bloody, but apparently something about it was significant, because several things happened all at once. First, two portly, green-haired women in turquoise robes rushed out into the arena. The black-haired woman tried to wave them away, but they grabbed her elbows and firmly frogmarched her to the edge of the arena.

I was distracted from this confusing scene by the sight of several gargantuan birds taking flight from different places around the arena.

Then I realized they weren’t birds.

They were gargoyles.

Or that was what they looked like. But they were made entirely of wood. I could even hear a faint creaking as they flapped their bat-shaped, woven-wood wings.

“Whoa,” I muttered in an undertone.

The feather-hatted man next to me turned at the sound of my voice.

“Shocking, isn’t it?” he lamented in a squawking voice that reminded me strongly of a talking parrot.

“Er… Yes,” I said vaguely without taking my eyes off the scene below. “Really shocking.”

The wooden gargoyles had all landed in the center of the arena and seemed to be having some sort of argument with each other. I counted nine of them, and I wondered if I could ask the man next to me what the hell they were without sounding suspicious.

I decided I would hint vaguely at it, but when I finally tore my eyes away from the arena to turn toward him slightly, the words died on my lips.

The man was just turning to face me, too, and he was talking again, but the words didn’t even penetrate my brain. I was too busy trying to figure out what the fuck was going on with this guy.

The first thing that struck me over the head like a hammer was that the oversized feather hat wasn’t actually a hat. It was a live bird. A gigantic, tropical-looking bird with a beak like a toucan that looked about as long as my arm and four times as thick.

But the weirdest part was that the bird was the one talking. Its massive orange beak was clacking together with a force that reminded me eerily of the pincers of the many-legged beast out on the desert. Below it, the man’s eyes seemed glazed-over and disinterested.

I finally realized I was gawking at this bizarre sight with my mouth open, and I hastily snapped it shut, but the bird didn’t even seem like it had noticed. It was still talking.

“…And oh, dearie me,” it went on with a mournful note in its squawking voice. “Flouting all the traditions like that… I expect they’ll have her hide.”

I nodded solemnly and then hurriedly turned my face back toward the arena below, partly to hide my look of confusion and partly so I could go back to watching what was going on. I couldn’t make heads nor tails of the talking bird’s words, maybe because I had missed a good portion of them, so I would just have to watch and see for myself what was going to happen.

The two green-haired women were fussing over the black-haired woman’s wound in a way that seemed both meticulous and detached. They had just finished staunching the blood, and now they were applying some type of ointment. Even from a distance, I saw the black-haired fighter’s jaw clench, and the muscles in her slender neck stood out like she was tensing up from pain. But at the same time, her expression looked calm and far away, like this was just a typical day for her. The pain didn’t seem to bother her all too much.

That was probably a good thing, because despite the careful attention the green-haired women were paying to the fighter’s wound, they didn’t seem concerned with her obvious pain in the slightest.

My focus derailed when I saw one of them was now carefully tearing off a portion of green hair from her own head.

I watched with fascination as I wondered what the hell she was doing. And more interestingly, why the hell did her hair not look like hair at all?

Now that I was looking more closely, I realized that it looked like there were a bunch of green Fruit Roll-Ups sprouting from her head like the long Fruit by the Foot ones.

She took the long chunk of hair, or whatever the hell it was, and wrapped it around the black-haired fighter’s wounded arm like a bandage.

“What the fuck?” I mouthed silently to myself.

The green-haired woman tucked the end of the weird, sticky-looking bandage neatly into itself and gave the black-haired fighter a light but callous shove to show she was finished with her.

The fighter looked like she was torn between gratefulness and embarrassment. Her expression reminded me of the time I fell off my bike as a kid and my mom rushed out onto the street to make a scene over my scraped knee.

Granted, this was no scraped knee, and the woman was definitely no kid, but I felt for her. I could only imagine how a proud, badass fighter would hate having people fussing over her in front of a crowd. But I still had to bite down on my lip to hold back a chuckle at seeing such a patently familiar expression here in this strange, magical world.

Things were still in a state of organized chaos down in the arena, and the crowd seemed content to sit and wait now, although I could hear people muttering. I could even see money changing hands already in some cases, although it seemed like a weird sort of money to me. It just looked like a bunch of dark, lumpy-looking coins that could only be recognized as metal because of the way they clinked together.

The wooden gargoyles still seemed to be arguing among themselves. Some were gesturing explosively with their arms while they talked. Others nodded or shook their heads in response. One of them raised its finger in what looked like a mixture of a threatening curse and a tut-tutting motion, and I even thought I saw another purse its wooden lips in an expression of disapproval.

Then I wondered what had happened to the blue-skinned woman. I had to rake the edge of the arena with my eyes to spot her, but I finally did.

She was standing stiffly in the middle of a cluster of people. Most of them looked human, and they were paying no attention to the blue-skinned fighter in their midst. Instead, their eyes were glued to the arguing gargoyles, and a few of them were wringing their hands anxiously.

Meanwhile, the two green-haired women were frogmarching the black-haired fighter over to stand by the stone gate. As soon as it was clear she was done being tended to, a knot of angry-looking people came boiling through the gate and surrounded her.

They were screaming at her and all trying to get in her face at once, but I couldn’t quite make out their words. Two of them shoved her right on her injured arm without hesitation, and then she was shoved back the other way, only to get grabbed by the neck like a puppy.

My jaw locked together as I watched them manhandle the woman.

She didn’t seem afraid, but her body language clearly showed she would rather be anywhere but here.

One of the people in the group was a tall human guy with a hawk-like nose. He wore something that looked almost like a three-piece suit, and it seemed weirdly modern compared to the others’ clothes. He was clearly the angriest and most aggressive of the group, and he even grabbed the black-haired fighter by both wrists and twisted them until her knees buckled, which didn’t seem like an easy feat.

I winced for her before she even reacted for herself, and I felt anger rising steadily in my gut.

And yet the asshole still didn’t stop. I had a feeling he wanted to hear her scream or plead for mercy, and it made me clench my fists.

The black-haired fighter seemed determined not to give him the satisfaction. She didn’t even open her mouth to gasp or cry out. She just looked up at the man with something between loathing and resignation as he shoved her the rest of the way to the ground. It was like this had happened plenty of times before.

The rage inside me ramped up, but I pushed it back down for the time being. I wanted nothing more than to punch that smug fucker in the fancy suit, and I began to wonder why no one had intervened.

He seemed to be done hurting her, at least for now, but he was still looming over her with an aggressive stance that increased my urge to punch the self-assured look off his hook-nosed, aristocratic face. He glanced over at the gargoyles so frequently that he looked like a damn bobblehead from my place in the top row.

I couldn’t stand sitting there trying to figure out the significance of the gargoyles for any longer, so I finally leaned over a little to talk to the bird-headed man next to me again.

“They’re taking their sweet-ass time about this, aren’t they?” I asked in a leading tone.

“They certainly are,” the man— no, the bird— replied. His squawking voice was thick with disapproval. “Mark my words, whatever happens to the dark-haired wench next, it shan’t be easy to watch. Like I said, they’ll—”

He fell silent as the wooden gargoyles turned as a group to face the fighters and the people surrounding them.

But I was seeing red now.

It sounded like this bullshit abuse toward the dark-haired fighter was only getting started, and my body moved of its own accord.

Abruptly, I got to my feet and started squeezing past the people on the upper bench until I reached the stone stairs that led to the bottom of the arena. I wasn’t entirely decided about what I was going to do, but I was sure as hell going to do something. I wasn’t just going to stand there and watch that guy and his lackeys pulverize the black-haired woman.

Once I got to the stairs, I saw that they were almost as packed full of people as the benches. Some were sitting on the steps, while others were just loitering around on their feet.

I started pushing my way down and kept up a constant stream of “sorry” and “excuse me,” but I didn’t stop to see if they were well-received. I darted through every gap in the crowd, and when there wasn’t a gap, I made one.

Just before I got to the bottom, I saw one of the gargoyles had advanced forward more to talk directly to the fighters and the people surrounding them. The other gargoyles were waiting behind him. Up close, I could see their faces were even more expressive, and I definitely hadn’t imagined that disapproving expression before. Now, I could see it reflected on the faces of a few others among them, but some of the others were nodding sagely instead.

The one in the front seemed like their leader, and this was further confirmed when I saw a glowing red jewel pulsating in its head, although I had no idea exactly why it was so luminous.

I gave my head a shake and forced myself to focus. Curiosity could wait. Right now, I had a feeling the bejeweled gargoyle was in the middle of delivering some sort of verdict, and the beak-nosed man in the suit seemed like he was on the verge of throwing a full-on temper tantrum if it wasn’t something he liked.

I shoved my way past the people on the ground-floor bench and the others milling around in front of them trying to get a better view. People grumbled audibly as I passed, but I was gone before I could even hear their words.

Finally, I reached the front of the crowd, who were clustered right up against the low stone gate trying to listen in.

The bejeweled gargoyle was talking in the slow, ponderous, ringing voice of someone who likes to hear themselves talk. “…however, because the Induya did not truly wound the Phina, she was not victorious, according to the traditional rules.”

I kept my eyes fixed on the beak-nosed man’s face and saw his lip curl with rage.

But the bejeweled gargoyle wasn’t finished.

“But… because she clearly would have been the victor if she hadn’t chosen to be… merciful…” The gargoyle paused and shook his head with an expression like he was sick to his wooden stomach before he went on. “We have decided to treat this as a partial victory.”

It seemed like it took a few moments for the beak-nosed man to unlock his jaw before he was able to speak.

“A partial victory?” he snarled. “And what, pray tell, do I win in a partial victory?

“You may have half of the usual winnings,” the lead gargoyle said firmly. “Half of Lord Merze’s possessions. Of your choice, naturally.”

The beak-nosed man didn’t seem at all mollified by this. If anything, he seemed infuriated beyond all reason.

But something about the no-nonsense expression on the gargoyle’s face, or maybe the jewel on its forehead, seemed to deter him from venting his fury on the wooden creature.

So he turned to the black-haired woman and shoved her to the ground for a second time. This time he kicked her after she was down. Then he kicked her again. And he didn’t seem inclined to stop any time soon.

Clearly, he considered her a safer target than the wooden gargoyle. And maybe she would have been on any other day.

But not today.

I shoved my way to the stone gate and barged through it like I owned the place.

I didn’t give a fuck.

“Hey, asshole.” I kept my voice calm but raised my volume slightly to be sure he knew I was talking to him.

He had yanked the woman back to her feet by the neck like a rag doll, and he was holding her by the throat now while his other hand was raised in a fist. I could see the grip on her throat slacken ever so slightly at the sound of my words, and the woman sucked in a sharp gasp of air. Otherwise, the man didn’t move to react other than to turn his head and look at me as I shouldered my way through the little cluster of people.

He looked me up and down before he responded with a look on his face like I was a stray rat that had just wandered in from off the street.

“Are you lost, boy?” he asked in a tone of mock-sympathy.

He was maybe half an inch taller than me, but he managed to look down his hooked nose at me as he said it like he was on top of the fucking Empire State Building.

This guy was clearly a full on manbaby, and he wasn’t used to anyone standing up to him. He was used to being able to cow anyone in his path with a single look. And if that didn’t work, he’d throw a fucking hissy fit.

So I ignored his taunts.

The woman was still in his vise-like grip and covered in red marks from the fucker’s kicking.

And even though I was itching to cave the guy’s face in, I kept my voice steady when I responded.

“Let her go.”

Chapter 4

“The woman is my property,” the hawk-nosed man sneered, and the grip of his hand tightened visibly again. “I’ll do as I please with her. Unless you mean to fight me for her?”

His voice was oozing sarcasm when he asked the question, and one of his perfectly arched eyebrows twitched upward to accentuate his mocking expression.

“Sure,” I said with an easy smile. “I’ve got time.”

The man’s expression of arrogant composure flickered slightly, but he recovered himself quickly.

“How bold of you,” he said in a sardonic tone. He was clearly trying to seem bored and unbothered. “Very well. Choose your weapon. But choose wisely.”

He didn’t elaborate on this statement. He just gave me a cryptic, Cheshire Cat smile that was probably meant to unnerve me.

I shrugged carelessly. “Any weapon.”

The hook-nosed man shoved the woman down by the throat, and I didn’t bother to maintain my own placid expression anymore as the fury uncoiled in my chest.

I let my face grimace. There was no need for me to tell him aloud that that was the last time he would lay a hand on her. If it were physically possible to melt someone with a glance, that bastard would be a puddle on the ground by now, and he knew it.

He sent me another smug little smile as he strode up to stand at the ready and wait for me to do the same. The crowd around seemed to realize all at once that shit was actually about to hit the fan, and they scattered like flies to stand further back and give us some room.

While this was happening, the hawk-nosed man casually slipped out a blade that was mostly cleaver-like, but with a weird, sweeping curve at the end that made it look uncomfortably like some fancy sort of gut hook knife. The cutting edge of the blade was deeply serrated, too. This was clearly a weapon specialized for dueling to kill, and to do it in the most gruesome way imaginable.

The man intended to literally hook my guts out.

“Good luck, jackass,” I said under my breath, and I reached into my jacket to wrap my fingers around the grip of my gun.

I had to chuckle a little as I thought of the fact that I was dueling with this gun. Yes, my Smith & Wesson revolver was a hell of a lot better than the crude, Ye-Olde revolvers used for duels back in eighteenth century England, but it still seemed almost poetic that this was the weapon I had brought to a duel. Even if it was in another world, up against a smug, pompous son of a bitch wielding a butcher’s knife. Even chambered in .38 special, my little J-frame should take care of him easily.

Something about my inaudible mumbled comment and laughter seemed to make the man suspicious.

“What did you say?” he demanded, and his face showed a true undisguised scowl toward me for the first time.

I deliberated for a second. Then I gave him another smile. This one was slow and cold, and I did my best to send chills down the fucker’s spine.

“I was saying a prayer,” I finally replied. Then, after a short pause for suspense, I added, “For you.”

His ugly scowl deepened, and he seemed impatient now as I took my time in walking up to take my place in front of him. I had to struggle not to laugh again despite the seriousness of the situation.

“We duel to kill,” he said in a sharp, belligerent tone that dared me to contradict him.

I allowed my smile to widen. “Of course.”

His ugly expression remained while he gave me a short little bow. Judging by his face, the move clearly wasn’t made out of respect, and he seemed to be waiting for me to reciprocate, so I did the same.

As soon as I straightened up, the man bull-rushed me with his hooked blade in hand.

He was fast as hell, I’d grant him that, but the crude simplicity of the move still made me want to snort with laughter. There was no time to snort, though. I had to focus. My trusty little revolver would take care of this fucker just fine as long as I wasn’t careless.

My boots skidded slightly over the stone ground as I skipped to the side. Then I turned, raised a foot, and sent a sharp kick into the back of the man’s leg.

He cursed and stumbled to one knee.

Before he could rise, I raised my revolver, aimed, and shot him point-blank in the back of the head, execution-style.

The little revolver only kicked slightly in my hand, and I was ready for it. I was also ready enough for the flash and bang that I didn’t really flinch from it, although it was far from pleasant for my ears to start ringing like hell. But like I had expected, no one in this place seemed prepared for it.

Every single one of them ducked and cowered in a single flurry of motion.

Soon, most of them realized that their doom probably wasn’t impending, and they started to straighten up. By the time they did, the hook-nosed man had already thudded limply to the ground. The silence that had fallen was so complete that the sound of his landing seemed to ring in my ears almost as loudly as the revolver’s bang.

I glanced around at the crowd to see if any of them seemed inclined to retaliate on the dead man’s behalf.

No one took a step toward me, but a wave of muttering ran through the whole crowd. The sound reminded me ominously of a hive of bees, and I decided it would be best to leave as soon as I could.

But first I looked around for the black-haired fighter to see how she was taking all this. She was already rushing toward me, and her expression seemed torn between shock and urgency. Her long, slender fingers were trembling visibly as they reached up to clench into my forearm.

“We must go,” she urged as she gave my arm a shake. From the way she raised her voice, it seemed like her ears were ringing, but she was recovering well, all things considered. “Keep your strange magic weapon ready.”

The look she cast down at the revolver was extremely unnerved, but she didn’t seem at all worried that I was about to turn it on her. My first response to this was a relief that was tinged with surprise. After all, I was just some stranger who had strode into her city with a terrifying deadly weapon and used it to kill… whoever the hell that guy was to her.

But all these thoughts fled my mind when I took in the appearance of the woman’s eyes up close.

Their color wasn’t quite the same in any one place. I saw shades of smoldering honey, orange, and red in her irises. And what was even more fascinating was that the colors didn’t seem to stay still, other than the whites of her eyes and her pupils. Those remained the color of deep, burnished bronze, while the colors in her irises shifted around.

I couldn’t help but continue to stare into her mesmerizing eyes. She returned my gaze for only a moment before she shook my arm again.

“Be ready,” she repeated.

Then she hurried a short distance away from me and knelt by the dead man. My eyebrows shot up as I tried to anticipate her next move. Was she going to spit on his corpse or say a prayer for the bastard? I couldn’t quite tell.

But she did neither of those things. Instead, she knelt and fumbled with something on his belt for a second before she straightened up and came back to me at a pace that was rushed, but not quite a run.

She pressed something into my hand that was small and soft but clinked and clattered slightly with every movement. I stared down at it and saw that it was a little velvet drawstring pouch.

I frowned in confusion and raised the pouch in my hand. “What exactly is thi--”

“Take it,” she said in a hushed voice. Her hands fluttered at me in a nervous, hurried gesture.

I nodded slowly and slipped the little pouch into the roomy zippered pocket of my jacket.

Then she pressed something else into my hand. It was a thick gold ring studded with what looked like emeralds and black diamonds. I looked back up at her with my mouth slightly open.

But she didn’t wait for me to speak.

She just latched onto my arm again and whispered, “Come.”

I cast another appraising glance around at the crowd as I allowed the woman to pull me along. The muttering was growing slowly in volume, and the people were stirring now and starting to mill around. No one moved to approach me yet, but I saw several angry fingers point in my direction.

My revolver definitely wasn’t up to taking on a whole crowd of people, and even if it could, I had no desire to fire at anyone else in the city. I had just wanted to take that motherfucker down.

And I had.

So I matched the black-haired woman’s hurried pace out of the stadium. I was four or five inches taller, but her long legs still managed to take the stone stairs two at a time. I did the same. She seemed determined to plow a path through the crowd herself, so I followed through the gap she left behind. I couldn’t help but feel impressed at the way she barged through them all like a little bulldozer despite her slender frame.

Once we got to the top of the stadium’s stairs, she halted me again with a hand on my arm. As soon as she had my attention, she pressed her whip and slender sword belt into my grip.

I was completely confused and figured I either had to drop them or take them, so I tucked the weapons under my arm and took the lead at a run. She followed me without hesitation down the wide cobbled road, and then I headed for the similar street that skirted the edge of the city.

As we ran, I found myself wondering how exactly I was going to broach the subject of where she’d be going next. Did she want to leave with me?

I felt a little thrill at the thought, but I quickly stifled it. We had hardly even spoken. I couldn’t just presume she was going to come along with me when I left the city. This was her home, and I was a complete stranger.

From another world.

Whatever happened, I was determined to get her somewhere safe, whether it was with me or somewhere in this city.

The sudden sound of footsteps coming up behind us made me grab for my revolver again, and I glanced back to see about seven people in ragged clothes right on my heels.

My movement caught the black-haired woman’s eye immediately. Her red-gold eyes widened as she looked my way, and she shook her head frantically. For the first time, she seemed slightly afraid of me.

“They belong to you now,” she said in a worried tone. She was hardly even panting despite the breakneck pace, although her voice jolted slightly with every step. “Why would you kill them?”

“What… do you mean… I own them?” I was panting slightly. I couldn’t even remember the last time I’d been able to go to a gym, much less do any sort of cardio. I had been on the road too much.

The woman didn’t respond right away. We were just rounding the curve in the main road that told me we were near the place where I had climbed in over the wall. Once we got there, I grasped her upper arm briefly to pull her to a stop, but I released my grip as soon as I did and then swayed slightly for a moment as the group of people on my heels collided with me one by one like a seven-car pileup.

Most caught their balance, but one of them teetered on the edge of tumbling to the ground. It was a white-haired woman in a long tartan dress who was built like a tea kettle.

My arm automatically shot out to steady her, and she sent me a grateful look with her sharp hazel eyes once she righted herself. But then the expression changed to confusion, and I saw it reflected on the face of the other six people who had just crashed into me.

The black-haired woman seemed similarly confused, and I tried not to get lost in her fiery eyes as she spoke to me again.

“Where will you take us?” she asked, and she looked around like I might live in one of the ramshackle buildings around us. “Where is your home?”

“I’m not exactly from around here.” I cast an uncomfortable look around. “And what did you mean when you said they belong to me? What were you talking about?”

“Your slaves, of course,” she said impatiently, and my eyes bulged out of my head.

“What?” I blurted out. “I don’t have slaves, I didn’t come here with slaves. How the… what?”

The woman waved my confusion away. “If you don’t live in the main city, then where is your home? In the Emerald Wood?”

I shook my head. “I came from outside the walls.”

“Outside…?” Her golden-bronze skin paled slightly.

“Well, yeah,” I replied, and now I was feeling a little impatient myself. I got back to the topic at hand and tried to put more emphasis into my voice this time. “I don’t want slaves. I’ve never wanted slaves, that’s… so fucked up. You’re all free now.”

The group of people was staring at me like I had just told them they were all fire-breathing dragons, so I went on.

“I mean it,” I insisted. Then I paused. “Well… If anyone wants to come with me, er, as free men, or women, then they’re welcome to. But I’m leaving the walls. Now. And I don’t want slaves.”

They all continued to stare at me like I was speaking in tongues. Then finally, the white-haired woman took off. Her dark shoes flashed out from under her floor-length tartan dress as she scurried over the cobbles and into the tunneled paths of the city. The rest of the group scattered immediately after her and sprinted off into the night.

Except for the black-haired fighter. She stayed with me. She didn’t speak, but she was looking at me steadily with her hypnotic eyes, and I couldn’t quite understand the expression in them. All I knew was that they seemed to smolder with the light of the sunrise that I knew would light the sky very soon, and I had to force myself to focus again. I was determined to be out of this city before sunrise.

“So,” I said as lightly as possible. “Are you coming with me?”

I didn’t want her to feel pressured to abandon her home, so I tried to seem as casual as I could, like it was all the same to me, and I forced myself to glance away from her. Never mind the fact that I felt like I’d be happy staring into those shifting red-gold eyes for all eternity.

After a second or two, I allowed myself to look back at her, and I realized it seemed like her pause was from sheer disbelief, not reluctance.

“Of course, I will go with you,” she said at last. Her tone was quizzical, like she’d just been asked if the sun rises in the east and sets in the west. “I will go wherever you tell me to. You own me now.”

I blinked at this statement, and the cogs in my brain seemed to stop working momentarily.

I owned her? A human being?

What the actual fuck was going on?

“But I don’t want to… to own you,” I explained earnestly. “I want you to be free to do whatever you want and go wherever you choose to. You know, like… a person. I just… I saw that asshole treating you like shit, and I couldn’t let him get away with it.”

She was still staring at me almost uncomprehendingly. I couldn’t tell if she thought I was a lunatic or not, so I hurried to amend my statement.

“I would be more than happy to take you with me,” I added. “I’m not trying to own anyone, though, I don’t even know what would make you think I did? I can tell you that I would never hurt you like that asshole in the arena did. But you don’t have to come with me if that’s not what you want.”

I tried to inject as much emphasis as possible into my last statement, to show her I meant my words. But she just shook her head, like the idea was ludicrous to her.

“I will go with you,” she repeated.

“We might not be able to come back,” I warned her. “Not just to this city, but to… well, anywhere in this entire world. I didn’t exactly come here on purpose, and I’m not sure how the portal thing works yet.”

I knew this was probably a hell of a lot for her to take in on the fly, but it was almost to the point of now or never. I could have sworn I heard voices shouting in the distance, although I couldn’t see anyone approaching yet in the light of the lanterns. I wanted her to understand what she was agreeing to, but I also needed to get the hell out of this place before some kind of mob came chasing after me. I didn’t really have time to launch into a full explanation of exactly how I got here and where I’d come from.

Suddenly I realized that the lantern light was accompanied by an ever so faint, pearly predawn glow in the sky, and I looked back at the woman’s fiery eyes to see her response.

“I…” She hesitated. “I will go with you, for now. Until you are sure about this… portal.”

“Okay, then,” I finally said, with a conscious effort not to sound thrilled at the prospect. “Let’s go.”

I was going to offer her a leg up to reach the plants that hung overhead from the wall, but she had already leaped up with her ponytail flying behind her. She deftly snatched onto one of the vines and then paused to look down with her fiery eyes to make sure I was following.

I jumped up beside her as I struggled a bit to keep her whip and sword in my grip, and we both scrambled up the latticework of vines, then down the other side.

The need to sprint was gone, but I still didn’t want to loiter around too close to the city walls. So I took off at a brisk lope, and the black-haired woman stuck by my side as we headed toward my truck.

I moved to pass her her weapons back, but she shook her head and nudged them back toward me. Then I nodded and shrugged, because I definitely didn’t mind holding things for a woman as impressive and downright gorgeous as her.

Even if it seemed more normal to hold a handbag rather than a whip and a shitty sword.

“So,” I began. “It sounded like that gargoyle thing called you the… In-doo-yah…? Is that your uh… race? Or your name?”

I was always careful with learning new names, because butchering pronunciations was something I sort of struggled with. Maybe it was because I grew up in a family and town full of Johns, Joes, Marys, and Margarets.

I wasn’t sure whether “Induya” was the black-haired fighter’s name or what, but either way I wanted to respect it, so I watched her face while I said it. She nodded as soon as I finished, and I even thought I saw a small smile play off her lips for a second. But the next second, it was gone, and she was responding to me in the same serious tone that she had used in our earlier interaction.

“Induya is my name,” she acknowledged. “But I am called ‘the Induya’ by most, to indicate my… my status, as a fighter.”

I frowned slightly. “So, it’s like calling someone ‘sir’ or ‘ma’am?’’”

“No,” she said in a matter-of-fact voice. “‘Sir’ and ‘madam’ are signs of respect, like ‘lord’ or ‘lady.’ They are courtesies. But fighters are not given courtesies. We are given these fighting titles.”

“Titles…” I said slowly. “I guess that… makes sense?”

“Hmmm.” She glanced at me briefly. “You do not sound as if this makes sense to you.”

“True,” I chuckled. “I understand the concept of a title, of course. It’s just that adding ‘the’ doesn’t really sound like a title of honor? It sounds sort of like those people who say, ‘fetch the child and bring it here,’ rather than ‘bring my daughter here.’”

“Yes.” Induya offered a frank nod. “This is what the title signifies. So you do understand.”

I raised my eyebrows and wasn’t quite sure how to react to this bizarre-sounding concept. The woman beside me was easily the most beautiful person I’d ever laid eyes on. Just being near her made me feel like standing up straighter and making sure my shirt didn’t have Pepsi or French fry grease on it. And the way she carried herself proved she was a hell of a woman, even without knowing anything about her.

So something about her so-called “title,” rubbed me the wrong way. It made her seem like an object, or something not quite human.

It made her seem like something that was meant to be owned.

I swallowed hard and tried to discreetly look at her, and I found her expression completely unaffected by our conversation. Which only concerned me more.

What the hell was the deal with the customs in this world?

“Well, I’m going to call you Induya, alright?” I asked.

The woman whipped her head toward me with wide eyes. “That is not my title. My title is the Indu–”

“I know,” I quickly assured her. “But I’d prefer to not use titles between the two of us.”

Induya narrowed her hypnotic eyes at me, and I nearly tripped over my own boots as I stared back at her. Then she swiftly looked forward, and she only offered a small nod of acknowledgement.

I decided to try and keep the introductions rolling, even as my mind grappled to understand all the strangeness here.

“I’m John,” I said without any flare.

“John,” she repeated in a quiet voice. “Your name is strange.”

I snorted at what I assumed was a joke, but when she didn’t laugh as well, I frowned.

No one in the world thought “John” was anything but plain.

Then again, I wasn’t in my world anymore.

“Uhh… thanks,” I said with a shrug.

Then we fell into silence again.

I felt like a nervous teenager, and it vexed me. I was normally good at talking to people when I needed to be, but suddenly I seemed to have forgotten how to.

We were about halfway to my truck, and the blazing coral edge of the morning sun now peeked over the flat, empty horizon. It cast a soft pink glow over the whole desert, and for the first time, Spitfire became visible as more than just a big rectangular shadow ahead.

At this point, Induya came to an abrupt halt. I stopped and looked back at her questioningly. She was staring at the truck with her normally solemn-looking mouth open in a cute little “o” of surprise that made me smile to myself.

I quickly straightened my face as she turned back to me with a look of awe in her red-gold eyes. They were more radiant than the sun, and I turned to face forward again so I wouldn’t be caught staring as I continued toward the truck at a brisk walk.

Induya caught up with me and kept pace. After a few seconds, she spoke again.

“John.” She said my name carefully, almost like she was worried about tripping up on the one syllable just like I had worried with her own name. “You came here in your… war chariot?”

I opened my mouth, then closed it again and smiled.

“Yeah,” I chuckled. “Something like that. But I just call her my truck.”

“Which city did you come from?” she asked. “And… Where are your horses? Or your gorsicans?”

I immediately made a mental note to ask later what the hell a gorsican was, but for now I pondered how to answer her first question.

Her voice sounded intensely curious. It made me think I had been right in my earlier guess that the city didn’t get many visitors– or any at all.

I hesitated. “I came from a city… very far from here.”

In response, she just stared at me with a furrow in the smooth, golden-bronze skin of her forehead, so I thought I should explain more.

“A city in a different world,” I clarified, even as I realized how crazy I sounded. “My world is called Earth.”

Induya’s face seemed determined to remain stoic. Her jaw locked shut, and only the flaring of her hypnotic eyes gave any indication that she was shocked by my statement. It was almost cute watching her try to swallow that information without being affected.

I was admittedly impressed with how well she pulled it off.

She also seemed determined not to ask a single follow-up question, so I tried to contain my smirk and nodded.

“Yeah, so…” I cleared my throat. “Here we are, anyway.”

We had arrived at the truck. I hurried to unlock it and opened the passenger door, and then I started lobbing things off the seat into the back of the cab as fast as I could. There was already a mess from earlier. I was just moving the mess around.

When the seat was clear, I offered Induya a hand up into the truck to help her navigate the climb up to the high ledge to get in the door. She looked like she might decline and try a flying leap the way she had with the vine earlier, but then she seemed to reconsider.

Her hand didn’t shake this time when she reached out to grab the arm I was holding out. I found her face almost impossible to read at times other than the very obvious “what-the-hell-are-you-talking-about” expression I had seen several times on her already, so I was glad to see some tangible sign that she was doing alright. At least, compared to her earlier shock after I obliterated her asshole of a… whoever that guy was?

“Can I ask you something?” I asked once I had leveraged myself into the driver’s seat.

“You can do as you like,” she reminded me.

She was wearing that already-familiar stoic look on her face once again.

I frowned slightly at this but asked my question anyway. “Who exactly was that guy? The one I killed.”

“My backer.” She seemed thrown off, like this information was supposed to be obvious to me somehow. “And now you have taken his place.”

“Your backer,” I repeated thoughtfully. I was about to put the key in the ignition, but then I realized it would probably scare the hell out of her, so I decided to finish my line of questioning first. “So, what, he wins money if you win a fight?”

Induya nodded in a matter-of-fact way, and I sat back in the seat for a second.

“What do you win?” I asked pointedly.

She sent me an odd sideways look with her fiery eyes.

“I win honor and glory.” She had her chin up when she said this, but then she paused, and a slightly sour look came over her face. “Or… That is what I am meant to do.”

Her voice was filled with bitterness, and it definitely sounded like she had something she wanted to get off her chest. But I didn’t prod her to go on. I just waited as she bit down on her lower lip like she was trying to find the right way to say something. Then she leaned her head back against the headrest and changed the subject on me.

“I do not know what your Earth land is like…” She stated this like she was fishing for details to a question she felt too proud to ask, and I smirked a little.

“It’s quite different,” I replied. “Explain your world to me, though. I’d like to hear about it.”

“You wish for me to speak to you more?” Induya looked at me with more confusion on her beautiful face than I’d seen yet. “You want me to speak my mind when not responding to a question?”

“Yes,” I said, and I couldn’t believe I actually had to clarify this.

My impression of this world was getting more and more unsettling by the minute.

“Tell me about this fighting stuff,” I urged.

“Well…” Induya thought for a moment. “Women fight to settle disagreements between people, and to earn wealth for those who own us.”

“So your backers genuinely… own you?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“You are my backer now,” she pointed out, and she gestured to her weapons where they sat in my lap. “You own me. This is a simple concept.”

I sighed and rubbed my jaw distractedly as I tried to figure out how to phrase my next question. Before I could get to that point, Induya glanced around at the land surrounding us and frowned.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“You have not told me where your beasts of burden are,” she said. “Perhaps you should call them out so we can cover some ground before the day grows hot. This desert is unforgivable, even at its coolest temperatures.”

“Good point,” I muttered. “Alright, well… Brace yourself. This is going to be loud.”

She gave me a resolute little nod and looked around expectantly while I put the key in the ignition and turned it.

Spitfire made a noise that seemed part-grumble and part-roar when she started. Sometimes she leaned more one way or the other, and this time it was definitely more of a roar.

Induya leaped about a foot off her seat, but she recovered herself quickly and sat back against the seat with a dignified air. But then her fiery eyes roved around the outside of the truck, and she glanced down at the rumbling floor of the cab below us.

“So… your beasts of burden are… under the chariot?” she finally asked. “Or is it magic?”

“Errmmm…” I debated how exactly to answer this question. “It’s not magic, exactly. There’s a machine called an engine below us. It… makes the truck move. Or, the chariot.”

I decided I would need to ruminate on how best to describe an engine in a world where there seemed to be no such thing.

But in the meantime, Induya’s fascinated gaze at me putting the truck into gear and turning the steering wheel was threatening to make me blush beet-red, so I asked her another question to distract the both of us.

“So you said you’re meant to win honor and glory when you fight,” I picked back up on our conversation from before. “But you’re forced to do it on behalf of the backers instead?”

She scowled slightly. “I am not forced to. Women have always fought to bring wealth to their backers. A woman is nothing but a slave if she does not learn to fight and earn her place in an arena. Fighting is very honorable, John. It is the bad backers who have made it dishonorable. My opponent’s backer was one of them.”

I raised my eyebrows. “What about yours?”

The woman pursed her lips like she shouldn’t speak her mind on this one, and I softened my tone a bit.

“I asked you a question,” I gently pointed out. “I want to know what you think about things, Induya. Please, tell me?”

Induya let out a tense sigh, but then she nodded in agreement.

“Scum,” she said with calm directness. “He was vain and cruel, and dimwitted enough to make his own prizefighter the target of his outbursts.”

She tossed her hair as she made this statement, and I had no doubt she was referring to herself, probably accurately.

Then she went on. “But my opponent’s backer was no better. He took her out of her home in the water and sent her against me with a wooden stick. What honor does that bring to either of us as fighters?”

She shook her head scornfully, and I couldn’t help but agree.

Then I remembered something.

“So that was why you didn’t wound her in the arena when you had the chance to?” I guessed. “Because it wasn’t a fair fight?”

Induya nodded. “A fight that isn’t won on even ground brings no honor. As princess, my mother and grandmother were some of the best f—”

“Wait a second,” I interrupted. I was fucking floored, and the truck swerved as I did a double take. “You’re a princess? A real one?”

Induya shrugged and nodded again.

My eyes widened. “And they treated you that way?”

I was including the way her backer had seemed prepared to beat the shit out of her in this question, but when she responded, I got the impression she didn’t even care about that part as much as the rest of it.

“Yes.” Her voice sounded grim and almost sad. “I have always wanted a backer who would value me as a fighter. One I would be proud to bring riches to. But they are rare. I have not had a good backer since my father died. He was backer for my mother and I. And I have not seen her in years. She must be in another city by now. Or maybe… maybe she is gone, too.”

When I looked over at Induya, I was shocked to see that her fiery eyes had changed color completely. Now they looked like two pools of deep blue water with the sun playing across their surfaces. Shards of azure, cerulean, and sapphire swam around in her deep blue irises. Her dark bronze pupils and the whites of her eyes were the only thing that stayed the same.

I forced myself to focus on her words instead of her strange and shifting eye colors.

“I’m sorry, Induya,” I said quietly. I wanted badly to reach over and clasp her hand or even just give it a pat, but I felt like that might be presumptuous even if it hadn’t been such a long way across the cab. After a moment’s reflection, I continued. “Is it like this everywhere in your world? Is there nowhere where you would be allowed to fight like… like you want to?”

“I think it is like this everywhere,” she said as she toyed with a strand of her jet-black ponytail. “But I have no way to know for sure. The oasis cities are all separated by the desert. It has gotten hotter and hotter over time, until no one could cross it. There used to be trading caravans, but so many of them didn’t come back…”

She raised one golden-skinned shoulder in a weary shrug.

My next comment fled my mind as a big, faded-blue object swam into view ahead.

“Trading caravans,” I repeated thoughtfully, and I downshifted and braked slightly as we approached the object. “You mean like those?”

Induya perked up in her seat and craned her neck to look past me at the caved-in blue wagon to our left.

“Yes, just like those.” She ran her eyes over the busted wagon with a wistful expression. The vibrant blue of her irises made the wheeled contraption look more faded and shitty than ever before in comparison.

Her gaze traveled back to the windshield, but then something outside the passenger window made her whip her head to the right.

“Gorsican,” she breathed.

I stepped on the brakes and turned to look incredulously at the dead many-legged beast that was now rotting in the sun, then at Induya.

“That’s a gorsican?” I asked with complete and utter bafflement.

I thought her eyes were shifting from blue back toward golden-red as she looked back at me, because there were slivers of violet, lavender, and indigo drifting around in them now, with these tiny flecks of red-gold that reminded me of sparks over a fire.

Then I realized she had been responding to me, and I had completely missed what she said while I was lost in her eyes.

I gave my head a brisk shake to clear it. “Hmm?”

“I said that gorsicans used to pull our wagons,” Induya repeated in a tone of utmost patience. “And I asked you if you saw this one from your chariot when you came to my city.”

“Oh, I saw it,” I said darkly as I thought of my gruesome battle with the creature.

“It has a cloth on it.” Induya sounded puzzled. “A… flag? Did you see that, too?”

“Flag?” I asked, and I leaned forward to get a better look. “Oh. That’s my shirt.”

She turned away from the many-legged gorsican beast with my flannel still hanging on its stinger and stared at me wordlessly, like she was waiting for me to say I was just kidding.

I didn’t. I just shrugged.

“Your shirt?” she finally echoed. Her eyes were back to red-gold now, and they narrowed slightly in suspicion or disbelief. “Why does the gorsican have your shirt?”

“Well, it’s not because he asked nicely for it, that’s for sure,” I grumbled. “The ugly bastard jumped on my truck when I was passing by. I had to take care of him with some pepper spray and a tire thumper.”

Induya’s face crinkled up in confusion, but I couldn’t tell if it was from my choice of weapons, which probably sounded like complete gibberish to her, or the idea of me doing battle with the gorsican beast.

But after some reflection, the princess seemed to decide she believed me.

“A worthy victory,” she said with another grave look at the creature. Then she turned back to me with a little smile. “But this gorsican is no ‘he,’ John.”

“It’s a female?” I asked with interest.

Induya nodded simply. “They eat their mates.”

“Oh, so… Praying mantis rules. Got it,” I chuckled, but as I coaxed Spitfire into motion again, something else occurred to me. “Okay, new question. How exactly did people tame those things enough to use them as draft animals?”

“It was before my time,” Induya explained. “But I know that the coachmen made sure the gorsicans were well-fed, so they had less urge to turn on people. And the coachmen had whips, of course.”

“Carrot and stick,” I said with a nod of understanding. “What, er, did people feed them, exactly?”

“Flesh,” she said promptly. “They hunger for almost anything that walks on two legs.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Of course, they do.”

Soon the smooth, iridescent white road came into view.

“I have heard of this road before,” the princess said in a soft voice. “The old trade road.”

This was one of the few times I thought I could easily read her tone. She sounded excited, and maybe a little afraid.

After a few seconds, she spoke again.

“John,” she said with an air of formality that was oddly endearing. “Can I ask you a question?”

I smiled partly at the way she mirrored my language, and partly just because I loved that she felt safe enough with me to ask a question without fear of being throttled.

“Fire away,” I answered.

Induya frowned at the statement, and I chuckled at how adorable the golden-skinned beauty was when she was genuinely confused.

“‘Fire away’ means ‘go for it,’” I clarified. “Ask me your question.”

“What will you do with your pouch of Lord Vath’s wealth?” she asked a little hesitantly. “I mean… Are there truly no fighters to back in your Earth land?”

My mouth fell open. Lord Vath must have been the fat-headed man I’d shot back in the city. I had assumed the little velvet pouch just held some of those weird lumpy coins inside, or maybe some other kind of trinkets that would be useless back home. Beyond that, I had almost forgotten about it in light of everything else I was learning from Induya.

“Well…” I tried to decide which part to address first. “What exactly do you mean when you say ‘wealth?’”

“His gems,” she explained. “Backers always carry their wealth with them in pouches, and Lord Vath was a rich man compared to most backers in the city. His wealth is now yours since you won your duel against him.”

My heart sped up slightly at the idea that I might have a little sack of precious gems on me right this second.

I’d never held genuine gems before in my life.

I had no idea how much there could really be in so small of a pouch, and calling anyone rich in a city as run-down as the one I’d just come from seemed questionable, but anything was better than nothing.

On the other hand, would gems from this world actually be worth something back home?

“I’ll need to take a look at them,” I said thoughtfully, and I tugged open the zipper of my coat pocket. “Here, will you check?”

Then I took the pouch out of it and handed it over to the princess, and she reached out to take it. Her long-fingered hands felt warmer than before as they brushed against my own.

“You… wish for me to view your own private wealth?” she asked uneasily. “John, a warrior is not permitted to–”

“You’re permitted,” I cut in and nodded toward the pouch in her hands. “Go on, open it up.”

The contents of the pouch clinked against each other as Induya poured them into her hand. When I glanced over, I saw a little pile of gemstones sitting on her palm. The rising sun gleamed off them and cast little panels of colorful light onto the princess’ smooth golden skin as she held them up for me to see.

My mind started to race, partly at the realization that these jewels actually looked valuable, and partly at the sight of the princess’ shifting red-gold eyes watching me.

I’d need to get used to that.

She looked extremely uneasy as she held the gems in her palm, and I got the impression women really weren’t allowed to touch the “riches” of this world. Even though it was their blood and sweat that earned these very gems for backers like the dead asshole in that arena.

But she looked so beautiful with the glinting of the gems dancing on her face. I instantly wanted to cover her in jewels to do justice to how stunning she was, and maybe even put a crown or something on her head.

She was a princess, after all.

Or I could just buy her some decent clothes and feed her better than her old backer had to start with. I could make sure she was genuinely taken care of for once. Anything would be better than how I’d found her. And with these gems in my possession, my financial options seemed to be opening up just a little more.

Maybe.

I let out a measured breath as I put aside the thought of getting the jewels appraised for now so I could answer Induya’s other questions.

“There aren’t exactly fighters to back on Earth,” I said. “Well… There sort of are, but it’s absolutely nothing like the way things are here.”

The princess’ expression looked crestfallen when I glanced over at her again. She hurried to turn her face down and look at the pouch while she carefully replaced the jewels in it, but I was sure I caught a gleam of blue in her mesmerizing eyes first.

An idea slowly started to take shape in my mind. It didn’t feel entirely real yet. It still seemed as tenuous and unsolid as the portal’s fog that we would drive through soon, but it was an idea that made my heart rate speed up more.

I took a moment to get my thoughts in order so I could put them into words.

“You said the other oasis cities are like yours, right?” I questioned.

“From what I know, they are,” Induya acknowledged. “But there is no way to know for certain, unless…”

“Unless we go there,” I finished in a musing tone.

Going to the oasis city we were just leaving had proven an easy task in my truck. Assuming my trip through the foggy portal hadn’t been a one-time thing, I could easily cross further over the desert to look for more cities on another trip later as long as I made sure to fill up on gas first.

But that would be a pretty big assumption to make, considering I needed to make sure I could even return home through the portal in the first place.

Still, the idea started to take form more clearly in my head. When the fog came into view on the road far ahead and confirmed that the portal was still there, my heart leaped in my chest.

“So…” I took another glance over at the princess’ downcast face, and I slowed the truck’s pace a bit. “Like I said, I’m not completely sure if I can just go back and forth through this portal thing. But as I see it, there are three options right now. Option one is that I can’t come back. So, uh, you’d sort of be staying in my world, Earth, with me. I would take good care of you, but I would be lying if I said it was much like this place.”

When I looked over again, her face was still guarded, but she gave a little nod, like she was willing to hear me out, so I continued.

“Option two is that, uh…” I hesitated, then decided to just go ahead and say it. “We die. I mean, I don’t think that’ll happen, but again, this was my first time going through the portal. I just thought I should put all the cards on the table, or whatever.”

The princess’ eyes narrowed slightly, and I wasn’t sure if it was the prospect of dying or because “cards on the table” sounded like something absurd to her.

“I am brave enough to enter the fog,” she finally said with a proud lift of her chin. She hesitated for only a moment before she went on. “What is… option three?”

“Option three is that we’re able to return through the portal,” I said, and I kept my voice calm as I tried not to get ahead of myself. “Again, that’s not a sure thing. But if it is, then… well, would you like to go fight in other cities?”

She didn’t respond right away, so I hurried to add onto my statement.

“I would back you,” I assured her. “If that’s what you wanted, I mean. And… I would never hurt you like that Lord Vath asshole. Anyone who ever tries to lay a hand on you again can join him in hell.”

I made the remark in the same slightly offhanded tone of voice that I generally talked in, but I wasn’t kidding around about protecting her.

Her face went blank for a few seconds, and I couldn’t tell if it was from surprise or dislike for the whole idea. Still, I didn’t prod her. I just let her think about it while we cruised down the smooth white road toward the swirling fog.

“I am yours now,” she reminded me for what felt like the umpteenth time. But her voice got softer when she went on, and there was another rare note of shyness in it. “And I will go with you through the portal to your Earth land, even if we may not return. But since you ask… Yes, I would like to fight in other cities. This is my greatest dream, and I would like to fight with you as my backer and earn more riches for you… John.”

The solemn way she said my name made me grin again even before the excitement of the idea set in more.

We were about to drive through the glittery, glowing fog that had gotten me here. Back to Earth, where I would hopefully be able to get a nice little chunk of cash from Lord Vath’s jewels if they were even half as valuable as they looked.

But now, that cash seemed like it could be spent in an even better way than covering the golden-skinned beauty in finery fit for a princess.

I could load her down with weapons instead.

The cash I made could be used to buy weapons for Induya that would be far superior to the wooden weapons and the shitty black metal I had just seen fighters use in the arena.

I could buy new weapons for myself, too, I suddenly realized. I’d have to make sure not to go overboard and blow all my cash at once, but I was sure I’d be able to get myself a better gun at the very least.

My little old revolver had been enough to extinguish that Vath asshole with ease. If the other cities were anything like this one, I would be unstoppable walking in there with myself and this badass warrior princess both armed to the teeth.

And we would leave with more gems.

Gems that I could turn into more cash.

My dream of buying Spitfire suddenly seemed like it was within my grasp, and so did a whirlwind of other ideas that were just as exciting. I could have a life of adventure that I had never even imagined was possible outside my audiobooks.

And the stunning princess in my passenger seat would share it with me. Not only that, but she looked excited about it when I glanced back over at her. She was watching my face again with an almost eager expression, and her eyes were glittering with different colors like two mesmerizing prisms. I almost felt like I was looking at the sun with my naked eyes, and I had to turn away before I could find my words again.

“Let’s do it, Indy,” I said, and I smirked as the nickname rolled effortlessly off my tongue.

I saw her do a double take from the corner of my eye, and I turned hurriedly to apologize before we got closer to the swirling fog ahead. Not everyone was a fan of nicknames, and this was a princess I was talking to, after all.

When I looked over, there was a little smile playing around her lips. The same one I had glimpsed for a second in our conversation earlier.

I smiled back and then turned forward once more.

Then we drove into the swirling fog, and Indy gasped as her hand suddenly shot out to grip my arm. The fog started to glitter and dance around madly in my vision again, but this time I was ready for it, and I reached up to pat the black-haired woman’s hand where it clutched me for support.

“Don’t worry,” I said as the portal consumed us. “This is gonna be fun. Probably. And I won’t let anything hurt you.”

I could have sworn I felt her grip relax ever so slightly beneath my palm, but she didn’t remove it just yet.

Excitement about the prospect of being able to come back to the desert world and carry out my plan coursed through me as we bumped down onto the gray road just past where I’d been driving last night.

The sun was in the same place in the sky as it had been in the world we just left.

Next to me, the princess’ red-gold eyes were wide and shocked. I had prepared her as much as possible for this on short notice, but I knew the sight of Earth must have stunned her almost as much as driving into the strange desert world had stunned me. But she slowly withdrew her arm when she saw that the swirling chaos was over. I focused on the road and gave her some time to regain her composure.

Then a weird, wobbly feeling ran through my body that reminded me of returning to land after spending a long time on a ship, like I was regaining my sense of balance, or gravity, or something.

Just in time. I got my bearings quickly and realized we were rolling toward an on-ramp to the freeway, just past where I had disappeared into the fog last night. On my dashboard, the GPS flickered back into life.

The fog was in my rear-view mirror now, white and swirling innocently around just like it had been before.

There was a way to confirm whether or not I could pass through the portal again. I just had to act quickly.

“Hold on to your hat,” I said.

From the princess’ silence, I realized this expression probably made no sense to her, but it seemed like the warning tone of my voice was universal, because out of the corner of my eye I could see that her hand shot out like she was going to grip my arm again. Then she froze in the middle of the motion and slowly drew her arm back to clutch the base of her seat belt.

I checked all my mirrors in quick succession and craned my neck around. The area was still deserted. So I cranked the wheel as quickly as I dared to the left and thanked the damn heavens for Spitfire’s tight turn radius as we wheeled around.

If I’d been going faster, I wouldn’t have tried such a tight turn even in a cabover, but as it was, my old rig handled it just fine. Soon we were rolling back toward the fog in the opposite lane.

The calm, stoic-faced princess let out a small squeak as we headed back into the fog. It happened just like before. The fog started to glow and glitter while it swirled furiously around us, and the feeling of weightlessness gripped me again.

And then, suddenly, Spitfire’s tires bumped onto the ground again.

We were back in the desert.

“Hell yeah,” I whooped as I took in the scene. It was the same scenery we’d left behind, and again the sun was in the same spot in the sky.

Now that I had confirmed the fact that we could pass through the portal again, I didn’t intend to stay here any longer. At least not yet.

So after we drove a short distance down the smooth, glossy white road, I turned the truck around again. I took it at a more purposeful pace this time since I had more notice, and I was sort of proud that I managed to wheel the old rig around while staying on the smooth desert road.

“Ready?” I asked the princess as we approached the fog again.

She seemed to realize this was sort of a rhetorical question, but she gave a brave little nod anyway.

“Oh, hold on,” I muttered as I grabbed my revolver from where I’d put it in the center console. I quickly unloaded it, unbuckled my seat belt, and hefted myself into the back of the cab to stow it safely in its hiding spot again. Then I dropped back into my seat, and I sent Indy a reassuring grin as I buckled up. “Okay, here we go.”

Soon we were hurtling through the glowing fog again.

When we bumped back down on the gray road of Earth again, I was fucking exhilarated, and it seemed like Indy was feeling the same, even if she tried not to show it too much. I could sense her excitement at the idea of going back to fight in the desert again later.

The surrounding area seemed as empty as ever, and I was pretty sure by now that this mysterious exit was somewhere that couldn’t be accessed by anyone else, but I still took the time to check in every direction again before I changed direction. This time I pulled into the grassy abandoned parking lot where I had stopped briefly last night. It was on the corner of the little road, and it had two entrances. Thankfully, one of them led near the crossroad of what I now thought of as “Foggy Avenue” and another cramped little road. We bumped along it, and we just were far enough from the fog that I was able to unclench my teeth when we passed it by.

Then I took the few turns needed to get us back onto the fogless part of the road, and I picked up some speed as we approached the entrance ramp onto the freeway. When we passed onto it, the swirling fog disappeared in my rear-view mirror.

For a brief second, I had worried that the otherworldly princess in my passenger seat would disappear, too. But when I looked over, she was still there.

I felt like I had just driven out of a dream.

But it was real.

And from what I had just experienced, it seemed like I could go back at any time.

Chapter 5

As I drove onward with the princess in my passenger seat, I gave my steering wheel a pat that was more than grateful. I felt incredibly lucky that my old rig apparently had some sort of mysterious magic that gave me access to a whole different world. My life had been turned upside-down in the coolest way imaginable, and it wouldn’t have been possible without old Spitfire.

I carefully checked for traffic before I got back onto the highway. It was still early in the morning, but there were a few cars on the road already.

Indy seemed determined to act as if she was already used to riding in my “war chariot” by now, and she even managed to keep her unruffled expression intact as she gazed around at the cars. Maybe the lack of visible surprise was because the cars were so much smaller than old Spitfire, or maybe she was just getting used to seeing things that completely shocked her already.

I wouldn’t be surprised if that was the case. Something about the princess’ way of carrying herself gave me the sense she picked up on things quickly.

Then again, maybe she’d been forced to develop this skill in her cutthroat world of ownership, bloody fights, and grimy city streets.

But when a big fluffy white dog stuck its head out the window of a passing car, Indy’s aloof mask slipped more. I was sure she even let out a little gasp, and the sound seemed like a mixture of surprise and delight.

She stared down at the dog, and I sped up slightly to keep pace with the car for a little longer so she could get her fill of staring at the poofy canine. It looked like a Samoyed to me, but whatever it was, it seemed like the happiest dog I had ever seen. It looked back up at Indy for a few seconds with its ears perked up and its pink tongue flopping out of its mouth, and I could have sworn I heard a giggle from my passenger seat.

Indy’s face was almost impassive again when she turned to face forward, but I could still see the glow of excitement behind her usual aloofness, and it made me smile to myself.

Then I realized my GPS had just flickered back into life. The screen glared brightly for a few moments before it went back to its normal setting, and Indy watched it with a slightly wary expression. She didn’t ask about it, but I thought this had more to do with maintaining her self-assured aura than anything else.

Because there was no fucking way she’d ever seen tech like this before.

Then I remembered the city we had just left, with its eerie, pulsing white lights in the trees, and the unexpected danger they’d seemed to promise.

If I were her, I might actually be scared as hell of this little glowing box.

So I gave up on trying to read the princess’ expression for the time being. I decided to err on the side of caution and reassure her.

“This is like a map,” I explained as I reached out to tap the GPS’s screen. “It, er… tells me where I’m located, and how to get to somewhere else.”

Indy’s face became a bit less suspicious and more intrigued. I needed to use the GPS at the moment anyway, so I tapped on the next exit with one finger as I kept a careful eye on the road. She watched closely when the little icons for different amenities popped up on the map.

I took a little time to think more about where exactly we would go now. Staying at a hotel was far from my usual way of doing things, but when I thought more about our specific location, I actually considered it.

When the map automatically zoomed out, I saw that there was an inn I remembered passing just across the bridge in Oregon that had a spa. I had come this way a few times before, and I knew it would only take a few minutes to get across.

The princess in my passenger seat wasn’t exactly the typical garden-variety royal. She was actually the opposite of that in so many ways, her torn-up and bloodied silk tunic being just one of them. It seemed like she had actually spent a good amount of her life living in shitty conditions, so I was sure she wouldn’t have any complaints about sleeping in the cab, but why not treat her to a night of a little luxury first?

There was a Love’s Travel Stop just across the bridge, too, and I could call someone out to look at my truck there while Indy spent the time comfortably at the inn. Then I could go join her afterward. My sleepless night had been exhilarating, but I couldn’t deny that I was feeling it a little now. It would be good to spend the rest of the day resting up and making some plans, not to mention giving the princess a rundown of the whole Earth thing.

This inn would be a little spendy, but I knew it wasn’t the type of resort-like hotel that could be found further down the highway that would practically break my bank. One night at the inn wouldn’t set me back too much, and I loved the idea of Indy eating a good meal, like a steak, and maybe even getting a massage. It would probably blow her mind.

I made up my mind and took the exit to cross over the bridge. The princess had been glued to the window staring silently out at the gorge, but when the bridge came into closer view, I distinctly heard her forehead clunk into the glass, and I couldn’t help but chuckle a little at her fascination.

“So much water,” she said in a voice that sounded almost prayer-like.

She seemed surprised, too. At first this seemed odd to me, but then I realized that in my time at her oasis I hadn’t really even seen any water. Then again, I hadn’t done too much exploring before I’d gotten… distracted. Maybe I had missed something.

“Weren’t there any rivers or lakes in your oasis?” I asked curiously as we coasted onto the bridge.

She shook her head and continued to stare with wide-open eyes at the water that opened up below us. “There were some small streams and water gardens, but mostly our water came from underground. It made the land above green and fresh, but to get our own water, most people used wells. And there was no landscape like… like all this.”

She used a sweeping gesture with her long-fingered hands to indicate the rolling hills and cliffs that enclosed the gorge around us.

“Mmm.” I nodded thoughtfully. “Well, the gorge is beautiful, but it’s just a little sliver of what’s out there. You’ll see.”

That was the best part of being a trucker. The hours were long, but I saw a hell of a lot. I smiled at the still-stunning idea of taking the princess with me on these little adventures.

But that would have to wait. For now, I was happy to pamper the princess a little while I called someone out to have a look at the truck.

As we pulled into the inn’s half-empty parking lot, I knew the manicured green lawn and pine trees were nothing compared to the plants of the oasis, but the four-story, Spanish villa-style building was all one shade of pristine white, and the princess stared at it as we approached.

“So,” I said as we rolled to a stop in the back of the lot, where I felt better about taking up several parking spaces. “The thing that will make you stick out here most is your eyes.”

Indy nodded. “It was the same in my city. Such eyes are only seen in the bloodline of the old royalty.”

“Yeah…” I drummed my fingers against the steering wheel for a few seconds. “But here, things are really different. There are only humans, for one thing. Well, there are animals, like the fluffy white one you saw. But there are no fairies, no water beings like your opponent in the arena, and… definitely no people being puppeted by giant birds. So if anyone asks about your eyes, just say they’re contacts, alright?”

“Contacts,” she repeated with another determined little nod. Then her face got slightly curious. “What does it mean?”

“Contacts are like little lenses that people put into their eyes,” I explained. “Usually it’s to help people see better, but sometimes they’re colorful, too.”

“Like a… monocle?” Indy frowned.

I smiled. “Sort of. But they actually go directly onto your eyes. And some of them are really crazy colors. I’ve never seen any that actually move, though, so just… try not to look at anyone for too long.”

“I will remember,” the princess assured me.

The idea of her walking around without being able to check out the new world around her made me hesitate slightly and wish I had a better solution.

But then one came to me.

“Actually, you know what?” I rummaged in my center console until I came up with my favorite pair of wrap-around sunglasses. “Wear these for now. That way you can look around as much as you want. If anyone even asks, just say you have a… a light sensitivity thing.”

Indy slid the goggle-like sunglasses on her face. “I wear them… like this?”

“Yes,” I chuckled. “You look incredible.”

I wasn’t lying. She made my big clunky sunglasses look damn good. But then again, I thought anything would have looked amazing on her.

Then I took off my dark denim jacket and passed it over to her.

“It’s a little cool out for your tunic,” I said. “Soon we’ll be able to get you some new clothes, but for now this should do.”

Indy put on the jacket, and I glanced down at where her weapons still laid in my lap.

“We should probably leave these in here,” I muttered. “Is that alright?”

The black-haired woman furrowed her brow as she stared at me. “You are my backer.”

“Yeah?” I frowned back. “Same question still applies. Is it alright if–”

“A fighter is not permitted to carry a weapon outside of an arena,” Indy sighed with only a hint of irritation. “She hands her weapons over to her backer at the end of a fight, and she does not touch them again until her next fight is about to begin. She is under the protection of her backer outside of the arenas.”

“Okayyyy…” I blinked and nodded slowly. “That seems kind of weird, but we can circle back to that later. For now, I’m going to leave these weapons in here.”

The woman nodded without much concern, and I stuffed her whip and sword out of sight under my driver’s seat before we left the cab.

Indy looked all around, but she stayed quiet as we entered the hotel’s double French doors. At the moment, the whole area was pretty empty except for a greasy-haired, stooped-over blond man with a weed whacker. He stopped to follow the princess with his eyes when we passed, and I narrowed my own eyes at him until he looked away with a sheepish expression.

The little old lady at the front desk blinked at us like an owl from behind big round glasses, and suddenly I felt uncomfortably out of place. I was positive most of the people who stayed here weren’t underdressed truckers waiting for a quick fix on their babies, but I made the check-in process as quick as possible, and it was a relief when the owl-like lady slid the shiny key card across the counter to me.

Then I ushered the princess upstairs to our room on the third floor. I held the door open for her, but I almost collided with her when she stopped dead in the doorway. She pulled the sunglasses off her face, and I saw her head turn to scan over the room.

Finally she went the rest of the way inside, but she walked quietly on the balls of her feet and clutched my jacket around her, almost like she was worried about someone jumping out from under the beds to tell her off for being in the room.

There were two beds, and they were only full-sized, but they had huge, fancy-looking wooden headboards made of dark shiny wood, and they were covered in plush blankets and mounds of pillows.

“These are our sleeping quarters?” Indy asked while she spun around in a small circle to run her eyes over the room’s cushioned carpet, squashy chairs, and table complete with a bouquet of fresh flowers. Her shiny black ponytail swung around behind her when she turned, and I was briefly distracted by the sight.

“For the night,” I said, and I smiled as I stretched my arms wide and stifled a yawn.

I showed the princess to the bathroom, which was absurdly large with both a shower and an enormous bathtub that had jets and everything.

Indy slowed her pace to a cautious creep again, and when I turned on the faucet and switched it over to warm, she stared at the steam that swirled upward like she was hypnotized.

I put a cautious finger under the stream of water and then pulled it back hastily.

“Damn,” I muttered, and I readjusted the knob until the water was pleasantly warm.

Then Indy followed my example and stuck a tentative finger into the stream of water, almost like she was worried it might bite her.

For the second time since I’d known her, her mouth fell open into a cute little “o” that made her look like a surprised cartoon character. She looked speechless.

“There you go,” I said with a proud smile and reached out to grab the tiny bottles of thick green liquid on the bathtub’s rim. “This is shampoo… Er, soap, specifically for your hair. And this one is conditioner, to… to keep it soft.”

I was more of a 2-in-1 kind of guy myself, so I only had a vague idea of how correct these words were, but I figured it was close enough for the time being.

Indy held the little bottles up close to her shifting red-gold eyes, and I found myself staring at the colors in them again while she examined the bottles.

“Shampoo-soap,” she said carefully as she held up the bottle of slightly translucent green liquid. Then she held up the one with the thicker, creamier green substance. “Con-dish… Conditioner?”

“You got it.” I patted the fluffy white towels that hung on the towel rack. “And these are to dry yourself with, when you’re done. Any questions?”

I saw the princess’ teeth bite down on her lower lip for the briefest of moments before she spoke again.

“How long may I bathe?” she asked, and she averted her eyes from me while she moved over to stroke a finger against one of the fluffy white towels.

“As long as you want,” I said firmly.

I couldn’t tell if the wide-eyed look she gave me was from surprise at my statement or awe at her discovery of the towels’ softness. I thought it might have been both, because she picked one up and held it against her chest with a reverent expression, like she was holding the baby Jesus instead of a fuzzy white cloth.

I had to chuckle at her amazement, but I made sure to repeat myself in case my words hadn’t penetrated her amazement over the towels.

I left the awestruck woman to luxuriate in the bathtub while I sat down on one of the beds and plugged my cell phone charger into the wall. It was time to have the dreaded phone call with my boss.

But I decided to snap some pictures of the jewels I had gained from the idiotic Lord Vath first. I had a friend who owned a pawnshop in Portland, and while I knew he wouldn’t be able to appraise the jewels based on pictures alone, I figured he might be able to give me an idea of whether they were even worth anything significant.

After I sent the pictures, I sighed and dialed my boss’ number to get the conversation over with. I vowed to remain as calm and easygoing as ever on the phone, even though I was already annoyed before he even picked up the call.

The guy’s phone didn’t even ring like a normal person’s. He still had one of those ringback tones from the early 2000’s, and I couldn’t help but roll my eyes as a Justin Timberlake song blared in my ear.

Somehow my boss had gotten it into my head that he was cool, fun, and quirky, when in reality he was rude, overbearing, and annoying as all hell. I’d heard he’d had this damn ringback tone for longer than I’d even known him.

I was a little relieved when the call went to voicemail, and I tried to be as concise as I could when I summarized the situation about my truck. I mentioned that I had stopped near a Love’s Travel Stop, which was technically true, and asked if I could have someone sent out there. I also hinted heavily that I could just use Love’s truck repair service instead, just on the off chance that my boss had an inclination to not be a total headache to me for once, but I knew he would probably insist on sending someone out and charging me up the ass for it.

Toward the end of the message, I started receiving another call, and when I glanced at the caller ID, I realized it was the friend I’d texted. I hurried to finish the voicemail and then ended the call to pick up my friend’s call.

“Yello,” I answered jokingly.

“Talk to me, Johnny boy,” my friend ribbed.

“Johnny boy?” I repeated in a stern voice that was partially heartfelt. “Don’t make me hurt you, Nick.”

“How will I make you a rich man if you turn me into roadkill?” Nick asked in his most innocent voice.

I had to laugh. “Okay, I’ll spare your life, I guess. This time. So… you think they might actually be worth something?”

“Well, yeah,” he replied. “I mean, I can’t say for sure yet, but it definitely seems like you’ve got your hands on some genuine shit. What did you do, rob the royal vaults?”

“I’m a truck driver, Nick,” I reminded him in a dry voice. “And what the hell do you think this is, merry old England?”

Then I paused as my phone beeped in my ear, and I cursed fluently under my breath when I saw my boss’ name on the screen.

“What’s wrong?” Nick asked. “You normally don’t call me a fucker unless I’m beating you at pool.”

“Nothing.” I choked back a laugh. “My boss is calling me. I’ll text you about meeting up, alright?”

“Sure.” My friend’s voice immediately switched back to its usual breezy tone. “Catch you later, Johnny b—”

I hung up decisively in the middle of my least-favorite nickname to pick up my boss’ call. “Hel—”

“John,” he barked.

Interrupting me was this jackass’ favorite thing to do. And worse still, his voice had a grating tone that sounded like someone had tossed some gravel into a kitchen countertop blender and turned it on high.

“Hey, Marsh,” I said in my mildest voice. “You got my messa--”

“Yes, yes,” he snapped. “I’m sending someone to the Love’s address you gave me. What the hell are you doing in Oregon, anyway? I thought you were up on 14.”

“Change of plans,” I said, which wasn’t a lie. “Listen, I’ve been taking it easy on the truck, but I had that—”

“Save it for the mechanic,” he grumbled. “You’d better not drive that thing into the ground, Jonathan. It’s a classic. I know you spent some time working on it, but it’s still mine. You got that?”

I ground my teeth together so hard that he probably heard it over the phone. My name wasn’t Jonathan, and he damn well knew it.

“Sure thing, Marshman,” I said blithely. Then I hung up.

I stared at my now-dark phone screen for a few seconds and wondered what the hell had gotten into me. Marshman?

Well, at least I had stuck with my intention not to lose my temper. If he gave me shit about calling him “Marshman,” I could give him some sort of excuse, even a lame and eyebrow-raising one like saying I had the hiccups. That was a lot more than I’d be able to do if I had given into the urge to ream the bastard out over the phone.

I sighed and slapped my hands against my knees as I got to my feet. I had to get going if I wanted to get to Love’s first. Marsh had probably told the mechanic to haul ass to get there and see if I was “slacking off.” Those were Marsh’s favorite words to apply to any basic human necessity that took my hands off the wheel, and if he found out I was at a hotel of any sort, I was sure he would never let me hear the end of it. Especially a hotel that had a spa.

As if I were the sort of person who would set foot in a damn spa.

I wasn’t a cocky guy, but at the same time, being a hard worker was a point of pride for me. So it was annoying as hell to have someone like Marsh, who basically lazed around in an office giving asinine orders for a living, constantly questioning my work ethic.

“Asshat,” I said to nobody in particular.

Then I turned toward the door, and I had to stop my jaw from dropping at what I saw.

I had thought Indy was beautiful right off the bat, but seeing her fresh out of the bath was something else altogether.

She was wrapped up in one of the fluffy white towels, and it clung to her chest to show the fullness of her ample breasts way better than the loose but skimpy tunic had. Her golden-bronze skin was glowing and blushing faintly from the heat, and her inky-black hair was freed from its ponytail and freshly washed. It still dripped water as it tumbled down to her tiny, towel-wrapped waist.

Now that the dirt scuffs from the arena were gone from her body, the bruises stood out more clearly on her neck, her wrists, and her long, toned legs. But the anger that pulsed in me at the sight of them faded when I took in her eyes watching me in shades of glowing ember and blazing gold.

There were slight signs of relaxation in her face now, too. The bold line of her jaw seemed less tense, and her full lips weren’t locked together. They looked good enough to eat when they were relaxed like this.

I tore my eyes away and cleared my throat while I shuffled my feet.

“I have to go meet someone who can take a look at my truck,” I said. My mouth was still dry, and I cleared my throat again. “I won’t be gone long.”

Then I paused to check out the hotel’s little minibar. The bottles of water I had expected were in there, and so were several tiny bottles of liquor. I was pleasantly surprised by the bowl full of fresh-looking red cherries, but I guessed it did fit in with the freshly cut local flowers sitting on the table.

I grabbed a bottle of water and the bowl of cherries to set them on the table for the princess, and then I snatched up a bag of honey-roasted peanuts from the counter for good measure. I tore the bag open for her, and she took it from me cautiously, like she expected me to snatch it away at the last second. But once I put the bag in her hands, she looked it over with a curious expression.

“These aren’t exactly a meal,” I said in an apologetic tone. “But I’ll be back soon, and then we can order something from room service or go down to the dining room.”

Indy delicately held a peanut between two fingers to look intently at it with her red-gold eyes. Instead of popping the little nut into her mouth, she took a tentative, tiny little bite that made me stifle a chuckle.

Then her blazing eyes widened again, and she quickly followed the peanut with another.

“Thank you,” she said with a look like I had just given her the sun, but she still spoke in her characteristic, formal way that was somehow completely adorable to me.

I eyed her curiously for a few seconds. “When did you last eat?”

“It has been…” The golden skin of her forehead scrunched up in thought. “Two days now? The slaves often gave me food in secret, without Lord Vath’s knowledge, but when it came to his notice, he was…”

She trailed off, and I shook my head in disgust at Lord Vath, but I guessed I shouldn’t have been surprised after seeing the way she’d been treated in every other respect. My eyes lingered again on the bruises scattered on her perfectly-shaped body.

I hoped the slaves I had met briefly were in a good place now that I had freed them. They’d probably been the reason Indy wasn’t malnourished as hell.

I knew from going hungry on the road from time to time that a half-decent meal could make a world of difference in my level of alertness, and I could only imagine it was the same in the fighting arena.

“Well,” I said in a reassuring tone as I snatched up my keys. “I’ll be back soon, and then we’ll get you something way better than just peanuts and cherries.”

The princess was staring with interest at the trail her finger left in the condensation on the water bottle, but she paused and looked up at me.

“Pea-nuts are among the most delicious foods I have ever tasted,” she said solemnly, like that was the end of that.

“Yeah,” I chuckled. “They’re pretty good.”

I couldn’t wait to fucking blow her mind with a good, substantial meal.

But for now I had to get going, and I made sure the hotel room door was locked behind me before I headed down to my truck.

It turned out that I had to wait around at Love’s for a good twenty minutes before the mechanic showed up. I had waited far longer before, but I found myself more impatient than usual with Indy back in the hotel waiting for me.

I scowled as I looked up for the umpteenth time from my phone. I had already stuffed most of the unsecured items into my duffel bag to take out of the truck so they wouldn’t go flying when the cab was lifted up. Now, I waited impatiently until the guy finally pulled up next to me.

The guy started out by trying to play Twenty Questions with me about how I’d been driving the truck. He didn’t contradict me when I assured him I’d been taking it easy as ever on old Spitfire, but he pursed his lips in a silently skeptical way that made me sure my asshole boss had already convinced him I was driving her into the ground.

When the cab was up, the mechanic took a look at the engine and asked me in a dubious tone whether I had installed the fuel injector myself.

I snorted in complete disbelief.

“I had this installed during my last trip to the shop,” I said in a voice of careful calm. “The fuel injector isn’t really something I’d care to tinker around with on my own, honestly, and even if it was, I’m not allowed to lay a finger on this thing. I can’t even take it to a shop that’s not tied to my company.”

The guy mumbled some vague response or another, and I just focused on waiting until he was done so I could know my next steps instead of sitting here seething over what they might be.

After learning the charges for the guy poking around in the engine, dousing the already-clean fuel injector with some cleaner, and rechecking the connection for my pyrometer, the man told me I should probably follow up with him soon just before he gave me the absurd bill for this puny set of tasks.

All I could do was agree, and I scowled at the guy driving away as I coaxed old Spitfire back to life.

I was annoyed, but now that I was heading back to the inn, I found that the issue wasn’t eating away at me as much as it usually would.

I had a beautiful woman waiting for me in the hotel room.

I had a friend who would probably be able to help me sell the gems I had gotten from the recently deceased Lord Vath.

And I had a truck that would allow me to go back through the portal and, if all went well, gain even more riches.

An easy grin spread across my face.

I had to take every necessary step to take care of Spitfire until then, and thanks to my jackass of a boss, I had to take some that could be unnecessary, too. But I just had to bear in mind that I would still be working toward my goal in the process.

The owlish lady blinked at me in the same confused way as I strode through the lobby with my duffle bag slung over my shoulder, like she had forgotten who I was, but I ignored her and headed up to the third-floor room.

I slid my key card into the door’s lock, and any trace of annoyance I had been feeling vanished completely when I saw Indy lounging at ease on the soft bed with a cherry stem sticking out between her pouty lips. She was still wearing the long white towel wrapped around her body and had tucked a corner snugly into the top of it to hold it in place, but she had put my jacket back on over it. The result was a combination of hot and adorable that made me stop in the doorway for a second.

When she realized the door was open, Indy popped up into a position that was almost a crouch, but when she recognized it was me at the door, she settled back down cross-legged on the plush surface to watch me with her red-gold eyes. She didn’t seem to take much notice of the fact that she was half-naked under my jacket other than to give the towel’s bottom a little tug down over her golden thighs.

“Hi there,” I said, and I couldn’t help the smile that sprang to my lips.

“John.” I knew by now that the princess wasn’t a very smiley person, but I was learning to recognize that traces of warmth showed up in her voice at times instead of on her face. This was one of those times. “Is your war chariot mended?”

“More or less,” I sighed as I ambled over to the wooden table. Then I slid the hotel binder toward me and flipped it open to the menu. “If you could eat anything right now, what would it be?”

Indy’s eyes narrowed slightly, like she was afraid this might be some sort of trick.

“I have eaten peanuts already,” she reminded me. “And cherries.”

“Humor me,” I insisted.

She frowned in thought and bit down on her lower lip. “I liked to eat zinicress from the water gardens, and yacnim roots. And… once a slave snuck me a haunch of raccedur. Those were forbidden for me to eat, but they were my favorite.”

“Yeahhh…” I scratched my head. “I have no idea what any of that is. I’m guessing the first two are… vegetables?”

“Vegetables.” Indy nodded. “And raccedurs are animals. They…”

At this point she took a long moment to think, and it seemed like she was stumped about how to explain them.

“How many legs?” I asked.

“Four legs. They are… very large.” She stretched her arms as wide as they could go to illustrate. “And hairy.”

I had to smirk slightly at this absurd game of otherworldly, animal-style Guess Who.

Then I pulled out my phone and Googled cows to show her a picture of them.

“Just like that!” Indy clapped her hands at the sight of one. Then she leaned in closer and hesitated. “Almost. But… raccedurs have two heads.”

“Two?” I gaped down at her. I hadn’t even thought to ask her how many heads the beasts might have. Then I chuckled. “Okay, well, I’m going to order you a steak, and we can see if you’ll like it. And… I guess maybe a salad?”

I paused as I scanned the menu again to look for any root vegetables, since she had mentioned some sort of root. My eyes stopped on baked potatoes, but I wasn’t sure if this was right. Somehow, the idea of a potato-like vegetable at the oasis seemed wrong.

We ended up settling on snap peas somehow, and I reached over to pick up the hotel phone.

“John.” The princess’ use of my name captured me immediately, like it always did. “Will… will you eat as well?”

“Oh, yeah,” I mumbled. Somehow, I had forgotten about myself, and I glanced back down at the menu.

I decided on steak and eggs myself, because why the hell not? It wasn’t like I did this all the time. I couldn’t even remember the last time I had stayed at a hotel, much less ordered room service. I figured I might as well enjoy it, and maybe me eating too would make Indy feel a little less awkward about eating a meal that seemed almost forbidden to her.

When I called to order, room service made me repeat my room number twice, like they doubted me the first time. I had to roll my eyes as I confirmed it was me, and that I wanted all the food I’d ordered.

“What will happen now?” Indy asked as soon as I set down the phone.

The quickness of her question brought another smile to my face. “Now we wait.”

I picked up my cell phone as I realized I hadn’t been able to text Nick back yet, and I asked if he wanted to meet the day after next at his pawnshop in Portland.

I hadn’t even set my phone down before it buzzed with his response. Apparently things hadn’t changed with how the man was glued to his phone like a damn sixteen-year-old.

Nick was twenty-five now, like me, but I had known him at sixteen, too. I had pretty much known him since we were both babies as neighbors in my hometown, but we hadn’t truly gotten close until we were about ten, and we had bonded over our mutual hatred of the school band that we were forced to play in. Nick had always been a combination of smart, crafty, and chaotic that made him a fun friend to have. We had come up with a thousand different ways to escape band class or cause some sort of distraction that would keep us from having to play the damned trombone for an hour and a half.

The memory made me smile. Nick and I had stayed in close contact until he went off to the college we had both planned to go to. I had changed my mind about that at the last second, though, when I realized I didn’t want to sit around in one town for another four years, even if it was a new one far away from my little hometown.

I’d wanted to get out and travel, see new shit, and not feel so stuck in one place for once.

Nick and I didn’t talk every day now, but we still kept in touch, and when we did have the opportunity to get together, it was like we picked right back up where we’d left off.

If I had to choose one person to trust in life, Nick would have been in close competition with my grandma, to be honest. And that was saying a lot. Grams always had my back.

When the knock came on the hotel room door, Indy jumped up into the same crouch she’d leaped into when I walked in earlier. I smirked slightly and made a reassuring gesture before I got to my feet.

“It’s our food,” I explained.

When she bounced back down to sit cross-legged again, I realized this time that she did it in one single motion like an acrobat despite being wrapped in a towel. The woman was like a pretzel.

I opened the door. To my surprise, the person pushing the cart full of food was the same idiot with the weed whacker who had been eyeballing Indy earlier this morning. Up close, I could see he had a pathetic excuse for a five-o’clock shadow that made it look like there was dirt smudged on his face.

I watched his eyes dart into our room as the cart rolled in.

Did this hotel only have three employees, or was this guy just determined to be as creepy as possible?

“Thanks,” I said loudly, and I stepped sideways so he got an eyeful of me instead of a glimpse into the room.

I had been planning to tip pretty well, but this skeezy asshole made me reconsider, so I handed him a rumpled dollar bill and sent him on his way. I had no reason to regret my decision as he took his sweet-ass time about leaving and tried to dart his eyes past me into the room again.

I shut the door in his face with a cheerful wave.

“Fucking weirdo,” I muttered under my breath.

But I was able to forget all about the idiot again at the sight of the princess sitting up straight on the bed and looking at the cart of food like it was Christmas morning. The sight of the silver lids over our meals seemed to excite her especially.

I didn’t kid myself into thinking this was going to be some five-star restaurant type of food. I knew the lids were just for show, but I still couldn’t resist the urge to pull one up with a comical little flourish to show her what was beneath it.

Her eyes got wider when she saw the medium-rare steak, and she followed me like a bomb-sniffing dog when I picked up the tray to put it on the wooden table. I followed up with the tiny bowl of salad they’d given us, and then my own tray of steak and eggs.

As I settled down into my seat, I noticed Indy was watching me with a slightly cautious expression again.

“You can go ahead and dig in,” I said, since she seemed to be having doubts.

Her golden forehead crinkled into a frown again, and she picked up a spoon with a dubious expression. “Dig…?”

“No. I meant…” My voice almost shook with suppressed laughter. I got up and rummaged around in the cart for actual silverware, but I only came up with a single steak knife. No forks. Not even a damn spork. I thought of the skeezy blond-haired guy again and scowled deeply.

Luckily, there was actually some silverware at the fancy little minibar, so we just had to share the steak knife.

I wondered if I should cut the princess’ steak for her. It seemed like a weird thing to ask, but the fork appeared to be weird as hell to her, which I guessed was understandable considering the lumpy black metal I’d glimpsed in her oasis city. Maybe they didn’t even have forks there.

But she managed surprisingly well coordinating the steak knife and fork, and she actually stopped to give the knife an impressed look when it sliced through the meat.

I thought about her sword that was made out of the same lumpy black metal as the coins, and I guessed that made sense.

Indy savored her steak with an expression of something almost like bliss. It seemed like it was the first good meal she’d ever experienced, and it made me feel damn good to provide her with it.

And if everything went as planned, this would just be the start.

Chapter 6

Indy seemed to be heading somewhere between blissful relaxation and a food coma, and I was feeling pretty peaceful myself, too. I was happy with my decision to stay at the inn.

All the items on the round wooden table rattled slightly when my phone buzzed, and I saw the princess’ hand dart over toward the steak knife. From the way she made the movement, it seemed like she wasn’t even fully aware she was doing it. It was pretty obvious this woman had a warrior’s instincts.

“It’s just my phone again,” I reassured her, and I held it up to illustrate.

The phone buzzed again in my grip, and Indy slowly withdrew her hand from the knife. Then she folded both her hands daintily in her lap with a dignified expression like she had known all along.

I couldn’t help but smile at the princess’ antics as I returned my eyes to my phone to read Nick’s texts.

Instead of sending his stuff in one text message like a normal person, Nick liked to bombard me with several messages one after the other. I was pretty sure it was just the way his brain worked, like rapid-fire.

I sat there and waited for his latest stream of consciousness to roll in before I bothered to start reading, but it only ended up being two texts for the time being:

Johnny boy!

Got your ears on?

I couldn’t hold back a snort of laughter at Nick trying to use the trucker slang I’d taught him.

I hurried to reply before he could pelt me with a dozen more messages.

That doesn’t work when we’re texting, numbnuts.

My phone buzzed again seconds later.

When are we meeting? Wanna hammer down here tomorrow and see about getting you some green stamps for your jewels?

I shook my head and decided it was time to use my secret weapon: The childhood nickname my grandma had given Nick back when we were kids. I didn’t think he even was aware that I remembered it, and I’d been saving it for a special occasion.

Pipe down, Nickiboo. I got distracted. How about tomorrow?

He texted me back almost instantly with a string of profanities and threats, and then finally ended with a “See you then, Johnny boy.”

I tossed the phone aside with a yawn.

The part about getting distracted hadn’t been a lie. Indy was lounging back on the bed again, and I had never seen a more distracting sight in my life.

“How about a change of clothes?” I suggested as I hauled out the duffel bag I’d brought in from the truck. “I mean… My clothes will be big as hell on you, but it’ll be more comfortable than sleeping in a towel.”

Indy accepted the white cotton t-shirt I gave her with a similar expression to the one she’d had when she first touched a towel.

The ten-pack my t-shirt had come in had probably cost less than the price of a single one of those fancy towels, but the princess didn’t seem to care. She thanked me in her formal little way, and something that looked like a faint shower of sparks passed through her red-gold eyes.

“I’ll just, uh, let you change…” I grabbed the clothes I planned on wearing and went into the bathroom so she could have the room.

Then I decided to take a quick shower of my own. The hotel’s shower was the kind that had multiple showerheads, and I sighed in relaxation as a stream of warm water hit me from every side.

After a minute, I turned it down to something more like lukewarm, partly out of habit and partly because long hot showers had never really been my thing.

When I stepped out of the shower, I approached the mirror and ran a hand over the scruff on my jaw. I decided I might as well take advantage of the spacious, well-lit bathroom mirror and shave. I could grow a decent beard, but didn’t really have much desire to do so, personally. I knew Marsh would give me shit for not growing it out, as always, if I had the misfortune to bump into him, but the guy would have it out for me anyway, beard or not.

I had practically met a hundred guys with impressive beards in my line of work, but Marsh had been the only one who acted like it was a criminal offense not to sport a full-on lion’s mane at all times. I had a feeling it had something to do with insecurity about himself, because other than my choice to go fairly clean-shaven, Marsh also loved to sneer over general aspects of my appearance, like my “pretty face.”

I was fairly sure this referred to the simple fact that I had a square jaw, which didn’t seem all too special to me, but apparently it was enough to offend Marsh.

I generally managed not to let the guy get under my skin, and as I stepped back out of the bathroom to where Indy waited, it was easier than ever to shrug off any memory of the bastard.

Even in the t-shirt and boxers I’d given her, the princess was a fucking vision when I caught sight of her in the full-length mirror on the wall. I saw her nipples press against the white shirt I’d given her as she leaned back to shake out her shiny black hair. It was back to being straight now that it had finished drying, and it spilled down over her golden shoulders down to the small of her back.

“Comfy enough for you?” I asked while I approached one of the twin beds and stifled a yawn.

“Come… fee?” She stared at me in the mirror while she absently stroked the sleeve of the t-shirt she was wearing.

“Er… It’s short for comfortable,” I explained, and I was struck once again by the princess’ formal way of talking.

“Oh.” Understanding sparked in her red-gold eyes. “Yes, very comfortable. Comfy. John.”

Smiles came easily to my face when she said my name in the cute solemn way that she did, and I couldn’t help but notice that it was like she took care to tack it onto the end of every other sentence.

“We should probably both get some sleep,” I sighed, and I leaped experimentally onto the twin bed. It was springy as hell. “Tomorrow we can eat breakfast, get back on the road, and complete my shipment. Then we can see about selling those jewels and getting you some new clothes. And weapons.”

I watched her face closely as I said the last part, and I was rewarded by the way it lit up. She didn’t quite smile, but I strongly suspected that she was thrilled. Her eyes were practically on fire, like molten gold, or like the sun on water with ripples running through it.

I caught myself in the middle of this thought and forced myself back to the conversation. Who was I all of a sudden, Pablo fucking Neruda?

“You… wish to supply me with better weapons?” Indy was asking in a tone like she was afraid it was a trick.

“Definitely,” I affirmed. “As amazing as you are with the weapons you have, you’d be fucking unstoppable with some better-quality stuff.”

“I will be unstoppable.” The princess seemed to be overcoming her better judgment and accepting my words, and now she tossed her hair proudly.

“Exactly,” I said as my throat went dry at the sight of her looking so proud.

“I will fight with these new weapons and bring honor and riches to you.” She hesitated for a second, and her voice was smaller when she added, “If that is what you wish.”

“That is absolutely what I wish,” I assured her with a chuckle. “I want you to bring honor to yourself, too. Like you wanted.”

The doubt that had crept back into the princess’ face vanished, and I loved the sight just as much as I loved the idea of driving back out of the foggy portal with more jewels.

But I needed to take things one step at a time, so I reeled my wandering thoughts back in.

“We’ll want to be up pretty early tomorrow,” I said with a glance at my phone. It was only eight PM now, but I wanted to be up at about four AM if I could manage it.

“Rest is important before a battle,” Indy agreed, and she carefully pulled back a tiny corner of the sheet on the other bed. Then she slipped herself inside like she was afraid to disrupt any of the bedding, and I smirked at the little nod she gave herself once she was settled in.

I was going to remind her we weren’t exactly doing any sort of battling so soon, but then I thought of the idea of doing some sort of shopping, which came pretty damn close.

Then again, this was my first time having someone around who I wanted to spoil a little.

I reminded myself I’d need to get myself some new gear, too. My old revolver had served me well in the slaying of that Lord Vath jackass, but I wanted something a little better in my arsenal for the next city we went to. Something still fairly compact and lightweight, but a little quieter, faster, and maybe less conspicuous.

The bang of the little revolver had been quiet in comparison to some other guns I had fired, but in the princess’ city, it had still been enough to shock the hell out of the crowd. It had also drawn every eye in the arena to me. When I armed myself with a new gun, I’d make sure to get a suppressor along with it. Anything would make a difference in a world with no other guns in sight.

I was also mulling over the idea of getting some concealable body armor, something like a lightweight vest to wear under my clothes, just in case things got dicey. Maybe Indy could use some sort of armor, too, depending on what she wore into the arena. Considering the way I had seen her move when she fought, I thought some sort of forearm guards might be better.

Either way, if the princess’ city was anything to judge by, there was no doubt that having superior gear would be a game changer in the next city we went to.

I set an alarm for four AM on my phone before I laid down and turned off the lights. Then I ran over different ideas in my mind until the methodical thoughts lulled me to sleep.

I had forgotten to warn Indy about the alarm. At four, the radar tone went off on my phone, and by the time I switched on the lamp, she was crouched on the floor in a defensive stance. She looked wide awake.

“It’s just my phone,” I said, only a little groggily. Then I glanced down at the steak knife in her hand. “That was fast as hell. Did you sleep with that under your pillow?”

“No!” The princess held the knife up like she was surrendering and then hurried to put it back on the table at the foot of the bed. “I am not permitted to wield my weapons outside the arena. It was just… I just…”

“It’s okay, Indy,” I said patiently. “And anyway, that rule changes now. Well… okay, carrying the steak knife around might not be a good plan. It’s not ours, and it would look weird. But besides that, your weapons are your own to carry.”

She gave me a wary look that I was starting to get used to, like she was waiting for me to jump up and yell “Psych!”

But sooner or later, I figured she’d learn that I always meant what I said.

Hopefully it would be sooner.

Instead of the princess leaving the hotel in her faded, bloody tunic or my boxers, we ended up settling on her wearing my white t-shirt and a pair of my jeans.

She knotted the extra fabric of the shirt at the front to fit it more to her slender frame, and it showed some of her toned, golden-skinned stomach. She was about five inches shorter than me, so the jeans were a bit long on her, but so much of her body was made up of leg that it kind of worked out once she rolled the cuffs up a little. Then I painstakingly helped poke a new hole in my spare belt with the tip of the steak knife so the leather could cinch around her tiny waist and hold the jeans up. The fabric of the pants bunched up around it, but still, saying she pulled off the look would be an understatement, even with the thin leather sandals on her feet.

“We can get breakfast on the road,” I decided. I didn’t want to ask the owlish-looking lady for anything more than I had to, especially if there was a chance the greasy blond weasel of a man might have his hands on it.

“On the road,” Indy repeated. She said it quietly to herself, in an adorable way that was almost like a chant. Then she glanced up at me with only the slightest hint of sleepiness in her red-gold eyes. “Where will we go first? John?”

I smiled. “After we grab breakfast, I’ll go complete my shipment. Then we’ll go shopping, and all that.”

“Your shipment,” the princess echoed. This time there was a question in her tone.

“Oh, yeah.” I nodded. “My truck… er, my chariot, it isn’t for war or anything like that here on Earth. It’s for… um, trade. Kind of like one of those caravan things.”

Indy looked intrigued as she swept her glossy hair up into a ponytail again. “What do you trade?”

“Lots of stuff.” Part of my words came out in a grunt from yanking the zipper of my duffel bag shut. “This load is paper.”

“Paper?” The princess’ dark eyebrows pulled together into a confused frown.

I shepherded her out of the room in front of me and closed the door behind us.

“Yep.” I checked my phone to see the time. It was four-thirty. “It’s for writing on, or printing stuff.”

The princess’ face still looked puzzled, and I wondered if they even had any sort of writing back in her oasis city. I hadn’t seen any signs or paper money, and even the coins had seemed unmarked.

When I asked, she just shook her head.

“What about maps?” I asked next.

Indy frowned. “Maps were rare. And not needed within the city. I saw a very old map once. It was carved into a tablet made of stone.”

“Whoa,” I muttered, but I guessed the lack of maps kind of made sense, considering there was no travel between the cities.

Then an idea came to me, and I slid the key card back into the lock. When it clicked open, I ducked back into the hotel room we’d just left and snatched up the little hotel notepad off the table, along with a pen.

“I’ll show you what it is,” I said, and I tapped her gently on the nose with the pen. “Just… not here. I don’t wanna have to stab that seedy blond guy in the eye with a pen.”

Indy looked at me like I’d just booped her on the nose with a magic wand and she was waiting for something to happen, but she followed along with me as I headed downstairs. Just in time, I remembered to hand her my sunglasses, and she slid them over her face to hide her hypnotizing red-gold eyes.

The owlish-looking lady was finally gone from her usual roosting spot behind the desk, but the greasy-haired asshole was there instead, and he roved his eyes insolently over the princess from head to toe.

I shot him an irritated look when we entered the lobby, but I just walked up to the desk, set the key card on it, and slid it across with a forced smile.

Indy stayed at a slight distance, and even with the goggle-like sunglasses covering half her face, I could tell that she had a haughty expression on it.

The blond man gave me the invoice for our stay with a sulky expression on his weaselly face. I had already put my card on file with the owlish lady, so all I had to do was take the paper and leave. I gave the greasy jackass a mocking salute just before I strode out of the lobby with Indy at my side.

The princess was a fast learner. Despite how foreign my truck was to her, she made the climb to the cab on her own this time, and she even made it look graceful somehow. I swung myself in with my usual monkey-like movement and heaved my duffel bag inside.

“So you’ve never seen anything like these before?” I couldn’t help but ask as I raised the pen and notepad.

Indy just shook her head in response and pulled off the sunglasses so she could see better, but I sensed a hint of impatience or eagerness behind her usual unreadable expression.

I felt weirdly like a magician at a magic show when I laid the notepad flat on the center console and uncapped the pen.

Then I realized I had no idea what the hell to write. A scribble? A shape? That random 3D letter “S” everyone drew in middle school in my hometown?

Finally, I put the pen down on the notepad and wrote the princess’ name. I spelled it the way it sounded to me: I-N-D-U-Y-A.

Then I slid the notepad across the center console to her.

“These shapes…” She stared at the letters and traced her long fingers over them. “I saw some like them, on the road…”

A little smile came across my face at the way she said “on the road” again, but I nodded.

“Those were signs you saw,” I explained. “They spell out the names of towns, or cities, or roads.”

The princess looked back at the notepad. “What does this say?”

“It says your name. Induya. Or…” I pulled the notepad back toward me, and then added the nickname I’d given her just below. “Indy.”

The princess stared at the notepad, and I saw her red-gold eyes running over and over the shapes of the letters. When she looked back at me, I saw another swirl of sparking lights in her eyes.

I reached over to tear the page off of the notepad and then handed it over. She took it and looked at it for a little longer, like she was memorizing its appearance, and then she folded the paper in half and held it to her chest.

The little smile I had seen playing around her lips a few times had returned, and this time it lingered for a few seconds.

“Thank you,” she said quietly. “John.”

I smiled back at her as she tucked the paper into her pocket.

Well, technically it was my pocket.

Regardless of how amazing she looked in my clothes, I still couldn’t wait to get Indy some clothes that fit her well enough for her to feel comfortable. I had noticed her fidgeting with the jeans or shirt sleeves every so often, and it seemed like she wasn’t used to having so much fabric wrapped around her, especially something heavy like denim.

Which made sense, considering she had lived in the middle of the desert her whole life.

But after watching the way she’d reacted to the simple softness of a towel and my old cotton t-shirt, I couldn’t wait to see how she felt, and looked, in something like leather, fresh silk, or satin.

Then I reminded myself again not to get too ahead of myself. First things first. I had to complete my shipment.

Indy only jumped a little when Spitfire started up this time, and she quickly settled back into her seat. Then she immediately reached over for the seat belt and tugged it over herself.

I was honestly impressed she had remembered it, and even more surprised at her upper arm strength. She almost got the seat belt to its buckle before she seemed to be struggling with it.

“Sorry,” I said as I sat up on one knee to help jerk the seat belt down to the buckle. “That thing sticks like a motherfucker.”

The seat belt clicked into place, and Indy looked at me with her red-gold eyes again. “Mother…?”

“Never mind that for now,” I said hastily. “We’ll cover swear words later.”

Going through a drive-thru in Spitfire would be testing the laws of physics a little too much for my liking, so I ended up parking the truck to run into a McDonald’s before we got on the road.

I returned holding four paper cups in a square cupholder and a paper bag full of food. When I handed the princess an Egg McMuffin, she held it like I’d just passed her a live hand grenade, and she watched me unwrap mine before she did the same.

In the end, the Egg McMuffin was a definite hit, but the drinks were the funnest part.

“This one is just water,” I said as I pointed at one of the cups in the holder. Then I pointed at the other three in order. “Orange juice… soda… and coffee.”

Orange juice seemed pleasant but slightly familiar to the princess, and the ice-cold water was already a favorite of hers from the hotel.

The soda made her wrinkle her nose slightly and cough, and she stared at the cup like it had personally attacked her.

“Maybe I should’ve explained the bubbles,” I mumbled.

Indy gave the cup of soda one last mistrustful look and then pointed at the cup of iced vanilla coffee. “What is this drink?”

She sounded suspicious after her experience with the soda, but also interested.

After one sip of coffee, her eyes widened. She didn’t even take her mouth off the straw, and I saw the level of the drink drop by an impressive amount.

“Careful,” I chuckled as I put Spitfire into gear. “Take it slow, or you’ll be bouncing off the walls.”

But it seemed like the princess was already at the point of bouncing off the walls. I guessed her caffeine tolerance was essentially nonexistent.

She lowered the cup only slightly as we bumped onto the main road, and her voice sounded like she was having a religious experience. “I can feel the power of this drink coursing through my veins.”

“That’s what it generally does,” I said with a chuckle. “I’m glad you like it.”

“I should drink this before every one of my fights!” Her voice was almost like a cheer of excitement. “I will be unstoppable then!”

“Probably,” I laughed again because I was tickled at her enthusiasm, but then I started to ponder the concept more. “You know, that’s a damn good idea.”

The sun was just rising when we got on the highway, but it was rare for a day to go by up in the Pacific Northwest without some amount of clouds, and today there were enough of them to spread the dawn into a soft rose gold haze across the horizon. When the sun peeked higher, it lit up every hill and valley of the low-lying clouds, and Indy stared at them with a rapt expression on her face.

Granted, I hadn’t spent a ton of time in the desert she came from, but during the time I had been there, I didn’t remember seeing a single cloud in the sky. I thought these types of fluffy, rolling clouds might be another totally new experience for her, and I was happy to let her enjoy it for the time being.

There was a sort of companionable silence between us for a while that made me just as content as if we were having a good conversation. By the time we approached the freeway exit, the princess seemed like she’d had her fill of gazing wordlessly at the castle-like clouds in the sky.

“The clouds are very beautiful here,” she finally said in a voice filled with admiration. “Like a dream.”

I smiled as I checked all my mirrors to get in the exit lane. “Pretty different from the desert clouds, then?”

“Very different,” Indy agreed. “Clouds in my homeland were rare, and very… thin, like a white veil in the sky. They seldom brought rain.”

“It rains quite a bit here,” I admitted. “Especially during the winter.”

“Winter?” The princess said the word like it was completely unknown to her.

Then I realized in all likelihood, winter was probably an even stranger concept to her than the mountain-like clouds here.

“There are seasons here,” I explained as I pulled into the parking lot of the warehouse we were headed to. “The temperature changes a lot, at least up in this region. Summers are hotter and dryer. In the fall it starts to cool down and rain more, and then in winter it gets really cold sometimes. We even get some snow. Then in the spring, it starts to warm back up, and everything starts to bloom again. Stuff like that.”

Indy looked like she had a thousand questions, but they had to be postponed for the time being while I coordinated unloading my shipment with the warehouse workers.

Company policy kept me from doing the unloading myself, so as soon as I backed my truck into place, I basically had to wait around while the warehouse workers went about it with forklifts. I was used to the policy, but at the same time, it still wasn’t in my nature to sit back and let others do things for me.

Having the princess along with me made it easier, though. At first she eagerly watched the warehouse workers unloading the trailer, and she had at least a dozen questions about the forklifts, but when the unloading went on in its usual repetitive way, she sat back against the seat and looked at me with her red-gold eyes.

I glanced down at the now-empty coffee cup. “Have you got the jitters yet?”

“Jit-ters…” Indy’s golden-skinned forehead furrowed into a frown.

“Coffee can make you a little antsy sometimes,” I explained. “Well, depending on how much you drink.”

Her frown deepened, and she suddenly seemed a little unnerved as she ran her hands up and down her arms. “Ants…?”

“No,” I chuckled. “I mean, you can get… shaky.”

“Oh.” Indy hovered her long-fingered hands in the air to examine them. They were only shaking a tiny bit, which was pretty impressive considering the amount of coffee she’d just consumed for the first time ever. “No ants. Ants… ey.”

“Right.” I rubbed my jaw to keep my smile from getting carried away. Then I glanced down at my suddenly-buzzing phone to see a fresh slew of texts from Nick. “We should probably do a little planning for where we’ll go today.”

Nick’s messages let me know that I was welcome to drop into his pawnshop any time after three PM.

I realized that three PM on the dot was actually a good plan, because now that I thought about it, the idea of strolling into the pawnshop with a bunch of shopping bags on my arm seemed a little awkward. I knew Nick would already be shocked as hell at the sight of the gorgeous princess at my side. It would be better to go to the pawnshop before we shopped around for Indy’s clothes and weapons.

I decided to warn him ahead of time that I’d have a stunning woman with me. Hopefully that would help him pick his jaw back up off the floor in time for us to discuss the jewels I had to show him.

And keep him from asking too many questions.

I tapped out the response on my phone.

Oh yeah, and I have a guest with me. She’s a total bombshell, but we’re sort of just friends, so… please don’t make things awkward.

I swiped away from the conversation to postpone answering the volley of texts I immediately got in response, which already ranged from curious to suggestive enough to make my face redden slightly.

“Okay,” I sighed out loud, and I drummed my fingers against the steering wheel while I pondered our next moves more deeply. “So, we’ll head to my place for a few minutes before we head down to Portland. We can drop by my friend’s pawnshop there, and after that we’ll hit up some stores.”

“Hit?” Indy perked up slightly, and she seemed to forget any questions she had about my first sentence.

I laughed. “Er… Not exactly. We can go to some shops, I mean, to get you some new clothes and weapons.”

This idea clearly excited the princess just as much, if not more, so I browsed some specialized weapons stores on my phone while the warehouse workers finished unloading my trailer.

The time had passed more quickly than usual, and I was thankful for it as I concluded my business with the workers and then started up Spitfire again. I gave her dashboard an affectionate pat, and I would’ve loved to haul ass to get us started on the day’s mission as soon as possible, but the last thing I needed was to get pulled over right now, much less to push old Spitfire too hard.

So I stuck close to the speed limit as I drove us to the company’s lot.

Once we got there, I debated briefly on whether I should bring Indy into the lot with me. Finally I decided against it with a slight reluctance. I knew that anyone I bumped into would have a field day about me bringing a gorgeous woman along with me when I was working, and that wasn’t a bridge I was ready to cross quite yet, considering the news might quickly get back to Marsh.

Outside the lot’s gate, I fished the princess’ curved blade out from under my driver’s seat with some effort and passed it over to her. She instinctively recoiled from the weapon she wasn’t “allowed” to carry right now, but I insisted.

“Most people don’t carry swords around on Earth,” I cautioned. “So… maybe don’t be super obvious that you have it on you. My jacket should at least cover part of it. I won’t be gone long at all, and I don’t think anyone will fuck with you. But if they try, then have at it. And definitely scream. I’ll be close enough to come out and make them regret it.”

Indy looked faintly amused when I mentioned screaming at first, but then she nodded solemnly. “I do not usually scream when I strike my enemies, but if that is what you command, then I will. John.”

“Right,” I chuckled. “I almost forgot who I was talking to for a second. You’ll be just fine. But still… I’ll be nearby. And I’ll be back before you know it.”

The princess descended from the cab like an acrobat, and I admired the way she had already gotten the hang of it. Then I gave her a wave and drove Spitfire through the lot gate.

Inside, I quickly caught sight of another trucker from the fleet who I was friendly with. He hallooed me right away, and I waved back before I carefully pulled my truck into the empty spot next to his. Then I stuffed Indy’s whip into my duffel bag real quick before opening the door.

“Hey, Doug,” I hollered as I swung out of the cab.

“How’s it hanging, kid?” Doug boomed in his deep voice.

“Oh, same old, same old.” I shrugged and tried to keep my face from breaking into a grin at the fact that things were far from the same old. “Where’d you just roll in from?”

“Philly.” Doug didn’t sound very enthusiastic about this. He liked his long-haul journeys, but some destinations were lower on his list of favorites, and Philadelphia was definitely one of them. “I’m surprised your old rig made it back in one piece. I heard you got stranded… Shame you got the oldest truck on the lot.”

“I love my old clunker,” I said stoutly. Then, after a moment’s hesitation, I went on. “I’m actually sort of hoping to buy her eventually. I’m just not too sure how to approach Marsh about it.”

If I were talking to anyone else, I might not have mentioned this fact to them, but I trusted Doug enough to say it. And the guy was a senior employee at the company, so he knew his shit. I knew by now that he’d tell it to me straight.

And sure enough, he got straight to the point.

“Don’t,” he advised me in a blunt tone. “Just don’t. You’ll never be able to buy her.”

I furrowed my brow at the words, and I could almost feel my wildest hopes for my future suddenly crumbling to dust.

Chapter 7

“Uhh, why?” I tried to play it cool as I stared into Doug’s no-bullshit eyes, and he glanced around the lot carefully before he gestured for me to come a little closer.

“Best not to even say that where Marsh can hear it,” Doug murmured real low. “The last guy who leased that old truck had the same idea, and he got fired.”

I blinked at him in surprise. “Any idea why, exactly?”

“Why does a bear shit in the woods?” Doug grunted. Then he reached over to muss my hair like I was his favorite nephew or something. “No idea. But you’re a good kid, John. I don’t want to see you get fired.”

“Me, neither,” I said dryly after I had ducked out of reach. I gave him a friendly clap on the shoulder.

He grunted dramatically and clutched his shoulder in mock-pain and then gave me another wave and turned to stomp off.

“Get a haircut,” he called over his shoulder.

This was Doug’s version of saying “bye,” and it was always said in a ribbing tone that didn’t rub me the wrong way, unlike the comments from my jackass of a boss.

I smiled as I flipped Doug off in response, but then I turned it into a friendly wave as I headed toward my own station wagon.

My brow furrowed slightly when I thought more deeply about Doug’s words. It wasn’t that I doubted the guy, but I had no idea why exactly Marsh would fire someone for wanting to buy old Spitfire.

Then again, the asshole probably would fire someone for so much as looking at him the wrong way if he could get away with it. Maybe there had been another reason he let the person go.

Still, it wasn’t worth the risk. If Marsh fired me, I would not only lose the truck that had become my baby, I would also lose access to the foggy portal.

I had to come up with a Plan B for making old Spitfire permanently mine.

I started my car and drove to the gate. When I drove out, I was relieved to see the princess was still there.

Her hand was already underneath my jacket that she was wearing, and I knew it was gripping the hilt of the blade where she had hitched the sword belt around her tiny waist.

But she pulled her hand out when I leaned over and pushed open the passenger door. After an appraising look at my station wagon, she came over and hopped inside.

“Glad to see you’re still here,” I said while I waited for her to buckle up.

As soon as she had, she removed her sword belt and passed it over to me again. Then I took off toward the highway again.

“You own me,” Indy reminded me again. “Of course, I stayed.”

I started grumbling at this statement as much as I had the first few times, but I trailed off as I realized I wasn’t going to be able to convince her overnight that that wasn’t her reality anymore.

Soon, I hoped she’d come to trust me enough to realize that even though I was more than happy to have her by my side, the idea of actually owning another human was not something I jibed with.

Well… At least, I normally didn’t.

I glanced back at the gorgeous princess beside me, and I recalled how brutal and bloody her world had seemed. Then I considered how dangerous it must have been growing up in a world like that, and I wondered if Indy wouldn’t actually prefer to know she was owned by a good man.

The concept sounded strange as hell on Earth, but this was what she was accustomed to. If I took her back to her world, I wanted her to feel as protected as possible. I wanted her to feel like she could rely on me to be the best backer she’d ever had.

And something about the idea of “owning” a woman as badass and beautiful as her, and doing everything I could to make sure she kicked absolute ass in her fights, sent a wave of heat through my veins.

An image flashed before my eyes of Induya strolling out of an arena with her opponent’s blood splashed across her golden skin. Her eyes were swirling with fiery energy as a smug smile spread across her face, and she ignored all the screaming of the crowd and the gargoyles around us. She did nothing but hold my gaze and come straight to my side. Then she passed her bloodied weapons over to me, and my mind’s eye had her leaning in to give me a kiss before I swiftly ended the daydream there.

I cleared my throat as I realized I kind of wouldn’t mind owning Indy, as long as that’s what she wanted.

Then I went back to musing over the best way to buy my truck. This seemed like a safer train of thought.

I took us onto the highway toward where I lived in Long Beach. It was the cold, windy Long Beach on the Washington coast, and it was nothing like its more well-known namesake in California, but I liked it. The peninsula was nice in its own way, and it wasn’t packed with people like I knew the sunbaked southern beach was.

Plus, the princess was used to having a hot sun and blue sky overhead. I thought she would be more fascinated by the colder beach up here with its wild surf below the towering clouds that she had already admired so much this morning.

I took her to my house first, though. It was a tiny old cottage near the beach. I had originally just been renting the peaked attic room of it and had been allowed to use the bathroom and kitchen downstairs while the owners used the rest for storage. But the older couple who owned it were now empty nesters who lived several hours away up north, and they had emptied most of their college-aged kids’ stuff out of the cottage’s ground level at this point. There were still some of their possessions in the dusty old basement, but they hadn’t visited in years, and they had given the ground floor over to me without even increasing my rent.

I had a feeling they had a soft spot for me because I was the same age as their kids, or something. Either way, I was happy I had more than just the attic to share with the princess as we walked in through the front door of the cottage.

Indy’s head swiveled in every direction as she followed me in through the little arched front door.

“Home sweet home,” I said jokingly as I closed the door behind us.

The princess seemed amazed at all the things I was used to having. She stared at the kitchen with its tiled floor and tiny island counter, and when she spotted the bathroom with its shower on the far side of the room through the open door, she gave me a look that seemed impressed.

“This… belongs to you?” she asked.

“Sort of,” I said. “I rent it. So I pay every month to stay here.”

“It is just like the inn,” she murmured as she continued to look around.

I assumed she meant the fact that there was a bathroom and a kitchen, because the little old cottage definitely wasn’t on the same level of luxury the inn had been in comparison.

Still, it made me feel more grateful for what I had to see Indy so wowed by my little home.

“We’ll go up to my room—” I paused. “Er… sleeping quarters… later. But for now, let’s have a quick meal here before we head to Portland.”

My stomach was starting to growl, and I perused the fridge for something quick and easy for lunch. Since I was on the road so much, my fridge was pretty bare, but I had enough for turkey sandwiches, at least.

“This isn’t much,” I said apologetically as I gestured at the two sandwiches. “And there’s no fancy silver platter to serve them on, but…”

I trailed off as I took in Indy’s expression with her first bite of turkey sandwich, and I realized the apology wasn’t necessary. She looked like I had just served her a gourmet meal.

Once we had finished our meal, I began to show her around a bit, but the thing she seemed most excited by was the coffee maker.

“You brew the magical drink… here in your home?” she asked with her red-gold eyes open wide. “Whenever you wish?”

“Pretty much,” I said with a chuckle. “Here, I’ll make you some right now.”

Indy’s face clearly lit up at the offer, but she pursed her lips to try and keep her smile from spreading too wide.

I made enough for a cup of coffee for each of us, since we still had the two-hour drive to Portland ahead of us. The princess hummed with excitement when she took her first sip, and she sounded like a little bumblebee. Then she withdrew from her cup.

“Hot,” she gasped.

The coffee had cooled down beyond a steaming temperature, but I realized as I took a sip of my own that it was still pretty damn toasty.

“It’s like that sometimes,” I explained. “That’s how it is when it’s first brewed, and some people like it better that way. But we can put some ice in it if you want.”

Indy clutched the mug protectively to her chest. “I am strong enough to withstand the hot drink.”

“Okay, okay,” I laughed as I held my hands up in surrender.

I knew the princess would fit right in in Portland wearing my tied t-shirt and baggy jeans belted at her tiny waist, and she seemed to be fine in the clothes for the time being, so we jumped back in my station wagon and headed south.

Indy had a million questions during the drive that ranged from animals to skyscrapers to marijuana stores, and I did my best to answer all of them.

But when we passed a building in the city with flashing lights around a sign that said “Girls, Girls, Girls,” I carefully avoided the question. Even thinking about explaining this part of Earth quite yet to the gorgeous princess made my face grow hot.

I parked on the side of the street near the pawnshop. When Indy got out of the car, she looked like she easily could have just walked out of one of the trendy thrift stores in downtown Portland, with her loose-fitting jeans, gladiator sandals, and tied-front t-shirt.

Nick’s pawnshop was a tiny little strip of a building tucked in between a used bookstore and some weird, signless shop with a window display that held all sorts of crystals, fossilized plants, and a massive taxidermy parrot that reminded me eerily of the giant bird I had conversed with back in the princess’ oasis. It almost seemed like a store selling all the shit that was too weird or obscure for anyone to want to buy from the pawnshop next door.

The pawnshop was named “The Screaming Goose,” which seemed not only typical for the capital of weird, but also just the type of random shit Nick would name a store, so I knew we were in the right place.

The little doorbell of the pawnshop tinkled when I walked inside, and the princess stared around from behind my sunglasses at the insane variety of things clustered in every corner of the little shop. For the most part, there was nothing quite as weird as what we’d seen in the display of the store next door, but there was still a hell of a lot for sale. There was even a whole section of instruments that ranged from electric guitars to trombones, and everything in between.

I grimaced at the trombones and swiftly turned away to avoid any childhood band flashbacks.

But Indy stepped up to the music section with a boldness that surprised me, and she reached out to grab a small metal triangle instrument with a colorful little mallet. It made a tiny cling when she experimentally tapped the mallet against it. I laughed partly with surprise and partly because she was just so fucking adorable.

“This is very nice metal,” Indy murmured with a thoughtful nod. “Can you severely harm anyone with this?”

I snorted out another laugh as I pictured the princess trying to ram a triangle down her opponent’s throat.

At the sound of my laugh, Nick popped out like a ghost from one of the narrower aisles with a whoop of excitement.

For the most part, he hadn’t changed all too much in the few years since I’d seen him last, or even since the way I remembered him being at eighteen. He was a little shorter than me, but somehow still managed to look like a damn beanstalk in a way that I had been lucky enough to grow out of. But it suited him. His dark brown hair was still a constantly rumpled mess like he’d just rolled out of bed, and he still had the same ear piercing that he’d gotten just to piss off his mom.

Compared to his eighteen-year-old self, though, Nick now dressed like a completely different person. He wore jeans, leather boots, and a rumpled white dress shirt with the sleeves rolled up. On top of the shirt, he had slapped on two mismatched suit vests layered over each other, with the bottom one buttoned up and the top one hanging open.

On anyone else, I was pretty sure the clothes would have made someone look like a complete and utter jackass, but Nick sort of made them work in a hipster kind of way.

Or maybe it was just that he blended in like a chameleon with the downtown Portlanders.

His most recent change in appearance was the two skinny diagonal slits he had shaved in one of his eyebrows, and it made me shake my head with something between affection and disgust.

“Nice eyebrow, jackass,” I ribbed when I clapped him on the back in greeting. “Get in a fight with your razor this morning?”

“Nice hair,” he replied while he squinted with an appraising look at the cut I’d grown out, mostly just as a result of avoiding the tedium of getting it trimmed. “Kinda reminds me of a young Johnny Depp. Back when everyone thought he was gaaaaaay.”

“How dare you?” I asked, but I couldn’t keep from laughing, and soon we were both giggling like idiots.

“Sooooo?” He glanced behind me. “You gonna introduce us?”

“Oh, yeah.” I backed up a little to stand by the princess, who was watching the two of us from behind my dark sunglasses with an unreadable expression on her golden face. “Nick, this is Indy. Indy, Nick.”

“Uhh… Nice,” Nick said in a voice that sounded both appreciative and slightly dazed. “Nice… to meet you, I mean.”

“Nice,” Indy repeated solemnly.

Damn. I hadn’t gone over introductions with her yet.

“Well, anyway,” I changed the subject in a breezy voice. “I’ve got these on me…”

I pulled out the little pouch of jewels and handed it over to Nick. He immediately crossed over to stand behind the glass display case that doubled as a counter, and he carefully overturned the pouch on a little velvet mat so the jewels tumbled onto it.

“Holy shit,” he muttered, and he shot me an impressed look before he bent to look over the jewels a little more closely. After a minute, he straightened up again. “I can’t technically price these, since I’m not certified as an appraiser, but if you come look over here…”

He beckoned me over to look at the glass display case, and I looked down at the row of backlit jewelry inside.

“These are sapphires,” he went on as he gestured down at an assortment of bulging blue jewels on their velvet displays. “And these are upwards of ten or fifteen grand a pop. Granted, these ones are on silver chains, but the gems are still the bulk of the value. Again, I’m no appraiser, but from what I can see, their color is way brighter, and I’m pretty sure their clarity and other shit is, too.”

“Hmm,” I mumbled, and I glanced over at the microscope that was on its own table behind the counter. “So you have an appraiser who can take a look at them and confirm everything?”

“Yep.” Nick nodded. “He’d flip his shit if I touched his microscope, and honestly I usually leave that shit to him anyway. Too many dials. But I figured you’d be on the road again soon, so if you want to leave them with me…”

“Can I trust you with these, Nicholas?” I asked him with a mock-stern frown.

“Always, Johnny boy.” My friend grinned and danced back further behind the counter so I couldn’t reach him with a shoulder-crushing punch. “And I’m pretty sure you know enough about me to put me behind bars.”

I stopped and considered this, and then laughed. “That’s probably true. But anyway, I trust you.”

“Good,” he said, and the same old cheeky smile appeared on his face that I remembered from our childhood. “Are you going to tell me where you got them?”

“Family heirloom.” I shrugged.

“Right,” he said blithely. He didn’t give any other reaction besides the slightest raise of his eyebrows. “Of course.”

Considering the fact that he owned a pawnshop, I already knew Nick saw his fair share of items with potentially shady origins. But I was still relieved when he didn’t question mine too much.

“Good man.” I patted my hand on the glass counter twice, and it rattled violently. “Oh, shit. Sorry.”

“Talk about a bull in a China shop,” Nick muttered with another sly look that was incredibly familiar to me.

Since he was out of my grasp, I decided to pay him back with his own coin. “Pipe down, Nickiboo.”

My friend’s sharp green eyes narrowed, and I shot him a smug look in response.

Then there was a sound that made both of our heads whip around. It was a loud and metallic sound that you’d hear in a movie, like a blade being drawn from its sheath.

“Uhh…” I paced over to the other end of the shop where the noise seemed to have come from. “Indy?”

When I turned the corner, the princess was standing with a curved dagger in her hand. The short hilt had a round knob on the end. Both dagger and hilt looked like they were made of gold, and so did the sheath. It was even attached to the blade’s hilt with a slim gold chain.

Indy had a skeptical expression on her face, and she ran a light, careful finger along the blade like she was testing its edge.

“Beautiful,” she said in a disappointed voice. “But not sharp. The beautiful ones are never sharp…”

Nick rounded the corner after me, and for a second he looked like he was going to take the blade away from the princess, but then he seemed to think better of it.

He had clearly heard the comment, and he nodded in agreement. “That’s overpriced. It’s called a jambiya. Don’t get it unless you just want something pretty to hang on your wall.”

I felt like it was another mark of our friendship that my sly, crafty friend was immediately upfront with me about the value of something in his shop, when I knew he would have gone to great lengths to swindle every last penny out of most people.

And then there was the fact that he didn’t even slightly question the idea of Indy needing a dagger for something other than a pretty thing to hang on her wall. He just seemed to accept it.

My appreciative thoughts were interrupted when I glimpsed something else over Indy’s shoulder, further down the back wall of the shop.

“Guns?” I said with surprise, and I strode down to check out the locked glass case.

“Yep.” There was a faint note of pride in Nick’s voice. “I’ve expanded my collection a lot.”

“I’ll say,” I muttered as I scanned my eyes over the array of weapons. Then I glanced over at my friend. “Do you have a license to sell?”

“No, not me,” my friend said in a voice of impeccable innocence. “If I was licensed to sell in the store like my colleagues, and I sold you a gun from this collection, then you’d have to wait around for another background check, even with an existing permit. But if I, an upstanding citizen, were to sell you a very similar gun in a private transaction, then it would be quick and simple.”

I sent Nick a look of admiration. “You’ve always been a scoundrel.”

“Point of pride for me,” he bantered. Then he gestured at the enclosed display case of weapons. “Did you have your eye on one of these in particular? You gotta be safe on the road, Johnny. I know you’re a tall dude, but truck stops in the middle of nowhere are no joke.”

“I don’t know a ton about guns. I’ve done a bit of hunting, but–”

“What are you going to use it for?” he asked.

“Uhhh…” I cleared my throat. “Target… practice, and… uhhh… Self-defense. Do you have one that’s, like, really, really, really quiet?”

“Hmm…” He tapped his chin. “That’s kind of hard to do unless you go twenty-two, but the stopping power isn’t the best with those. I mean, you could totally kill a fool if you shot him in the head, heart, or lungs, and people die all the time to gunshot wounds with twenty-twos, but you’ll have to be a good shot.”

“Oh,” I sighed.

“Fortunately, I just got a trade-in that is just what you are looking for.”  He slowly strolled along the glass display case, paused by a semiautomatic rimfire pistol, and tapped the glass above it. “This is a Kel-Tec CP-33. It’s the latest and greatest in 22lr handgun tech. I actually took this guy out to the range a few weeks ago and put a few hundred rounds through it without a single misfire. It shoots like a dream and is super easy to aim. Best part is if you put a long silencer on it, the shots will sound just like loud snapping. It’s probably the quietest you’ll be able to get a handgun. And… as it so happens… I might have a silencer for you…”

“Oh?” I raised an eyebrow, and my buddy gave me the most shit-eating grin I’ve ever seen.

We talked about details, and Nick told me in his subtle yet not so subtle way that he could offer me an illegal suppressor that would land me in prison if I got caught with it unregistered like this, so I really shouldn’t get it unless I was never going to use it, and some ammo along with the gun. He also told me a few dozen times that if I was going to use this for “protection” that I had to make sure to get a head or chest shot, and since there were thirty-three rounds in the mag, I might want to think about shooting the fucker a bunch of times just to make sure he was dead.

“Well,” he finally said. “What do you think?”

I considered this for a long moment.

Buying a gun from Nick would be cheaper and quicker than enduring another unnecessary background check from buying it through a certified seller. I would be guaranteed to have the weapon and ammo soon enough to bring them whenever Indy and I went through the portal next. And unlike most pawnshop owners, I trusted him on both the pricing and the soundness of the weapon. And the pistol was perfect for my needs. The semiauto was small and light, and it could be reloaded fairly quickly.

“Deal,” I finally said.

Then Indy and I followed Nick back across the shop and through a door behind the jewelry counter.

I looked around after we passed through and realized we were in the shop with the weird taxidermy animals. We were in a section full of various animal skeletons and other weird-looking shit.

My friend disappeared briefly into a back room, and from the glimpse I got into it, I could see that it was almost overflowing with still more of the creepy-looking taxidermy animals.

I didn’t consider myself to have a weak stomach, but something about the stuffed dead animals was creepy as hell. It felt different than seeing a moose head on a wall somehow, maybe because these animals were contorted into weird positions and even human-like stances. Some of them were in pairs and arranged holding tiny sword replicas to battle each other with. They honestly made my skin crawl a little, and I saw Indy’s nose wrinkle slightly at the sight of them.

Then again, it could have been the distinctly dry and fleshy smell that permeated the room.

My friend came out carrying a brown briefcase and held it out to me.

“Are you kidding me?” I asked as I stared at him. “A fucking briefcase?”

He shrugged with a familiar expression on his face that was half-nonchalant and half-rascally. “What did you expect, a leather duffel bag? Violin case? This thing’s not that big, but this is all I’ve got alright?”

“Whatever you say, Wile E. Coyote,” I grumbled under my breath.

But I accepted the briefcase, and my friend shook my hand like a businessman.

I responded by punching him on the shoulder, and his slight wince turned into a smile.

“Again, be careful with that suppressor,” he said. “Only use it out in the wilderness or something. Don’t take it to the range or let the cops see it.”

“Got it,” I said. “Good to see you.”

“You, too.” He shot a sneaky look between me and Indy. “Both of you. You look good together.”

I quickly glanced over my shoulder to make sure Indy hadn’t heard his insinuating comment, and considering she was standing stock-still and staring right at us, it was obvious she definitely had heard.

I wasn’t sure if that was a bad thing. The golden-skinned woman seemed to be sporting the subtlest smile I’d ever seen in my entire life, and I could have sworn she was standing up even straighter than usual. She looked as proud as a peacock.

A very sexy, lethal, well-toned peacock who was currently wearing my own clothes.

Still, I sent my friend a warning glare, and he stepped back with his hands raised in mock-surrender, but his expression dissolved into a smile after a few seconds.

“You’re lucky I like you,” I muttered. “Cheeky bastard.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Nick’s smile widened. “I’ll take the cut out of whatever you get for the jewels later on.”

I paused with the briefcase half-raised. “Are you sure?”

“Yep. We give out loans all the time to much seedier people than you.” He gave another almost careless shrug when he said this, but then his expression got more serious as he echoed my earlier words back to me. “And anyway, I trust you.”

“Cool.” I smiled and gave him another parting jab. “Thanks, Nickiboo, I appreciate it.”

My friend shot me a playful scowl. “Just for that, you can walk out the door of this creepy hell-cavern instead of my upstanding pawnshop, Johnny boy. People will probably think you have a briefcase full of dead ferrets.”

I rolled my eyes at his antics and strolled out the front door of the taxidermy shop with Indy at my side like I didn’t give a fuck.

And it was true.

Thanks to my trip through the portal and my takedown of the arrogant Lord Vath, I now had an impossibly gorgeous woman at my side who I had freed from that seedy bastard. I was on my way to having some pretty serious cash thanks to the wealth I’d won from him, too. I had also just equipped myself with a better weapon to go back and take down some more scumbags of the same type, and now I was on my way to arm my warrior princess with superior weapons to kick ass with me as her backer.

I had never felt more alive.

Chapter 8

We walked the short distance away from the creepy taxidermy shop to my car so I could stow my new gun in the spare tire compartment on the floor of my trunk, and after a little bit of cramming, it was nestled neatly under the thin donut wheel inside. The compartment locked with the same anti-theft wheel lock key that was specific to my car’s hubcaps. I locked it and let the trunk’s floor mat fall over the flat compartment before I locked up the car.

Indy watched curiously the whole time, and when we stepped away from my car, she glanced back at it with an impressed look.

“A secret treasure compartment in the small chariot,” she murmured. “Very wise.”

“Oh, I try,” I chuckled. Then I stopped to check how close we were to the weapons stores I had been looking at earlier on my phone’s maps app. “It looks like there’s a store that sells swords and stuff not too far from here. How do you feel about walking through the city?”

“I will walk wherever you wish,” Indy said in a determined voice. “I will brave this city of strangeness as I brave all things.”

The princess sounded like she was ready to ride forth into battle at my side instead of going into some stores, and it made me chuckle. “Okay, then.”

We started off on the sidewalk, and just like I had anticipated, Indy’s borrowed clothes blended in perfectly with the thrifty style a lot of Portlanders wore. But she still attracted plenty of stares from people as she prowled through the city at my side. Even in my slightly baggy clothes, her tiny-waisted, hourglass figure was eye-catching to say the least.

The late afternoon sun played hide-and-seek from behind the clouds. It gleamed off the long, inky-black ponytail that rippled behind the princess when she walked, but I knew the sun was nothing compared to her hypnotizing eyes that were concealed under my dark sunglasses.

She divided her time between taking in all the details of the city and watching my phone’s map every time I glanced at it to make sure we were heading in the right direction.

Nick had mentioned once to me that Portland had the most strip clubs per capita than any other city in the United States, and up until that moment I had sort of dismissed the idea. But it came back to me as I walked down the sidewalk with Indy, and I realized it might actually be true.

We passed several more buildings with signs showing the silhouettes of curvy women in high heels, or blinking lights around the edges. A lot of the strip clubs seemed even smaller in size than the little shops on the street we had just come from, where several narrow stores had been packed together in each building around Nick’s pawnshop.

Another thing I remembered that the city was known for was its tiny, eccentric bookstores that were independently owned. As we passed the strip clubs, I couldn’t help but be curious if that was the case with them, too, because some of them seemed not only tiny but incredibly weird. Other than the usual flashing lights, I also saw a huge variety of signs, and some of them looked really out of place on a strip club. One of the clubs even had two stone gargoyles looming on the ledge above its arched, cave-like entrance.

Indy came to a sudden stop and stared at the gargoyles.

“You said you did not have fighting like ours,” she gasped. “I thought–”

“Nope!” I abruptly nudged her onward before she could see the pole dancing images plastered on the door. “That’s not what you think it is.”

“Your gargoyles do not determine the final decision of your fights?” She cocked her head to the side.

“No, our gargoyles don’t do anything,” I chuckled. “They’re just made of stone, so they sit there and do nothing.”

“Hmm.” Indy’s tone was obviously one of disapproval, and I laughed as I realized she was judging our lazy-ass gargoyles pretty hard right now.

Just a few minutes after I had this thought, my attention was caught by the squeak of a door opening in the building just to the right of us. A group of giggling people spilled out onto the sidewalk, and I glimpsed the inside of the building over their shoulders.

It looked like a fucking circus in there, and that wasn’t even a figure of speech. There were nude women swinging and twirling like acrobats on giant ribbons that hung from the ceiling, and I saw what was unmistakably a big flash of fire from another side of the dark room.

Then I saw a woman with a shock of curly, fluffy, rainbow-colored hair who was spinning around on a stripper pole.

I unconsciously slowed my pace a little at this point, probably because the hair looked a hell of a lot like a clown wig, and I was thinking that couldn’t possibly be right, even considering the other weird shit I had just glimpsed for a brief moment.

But when the rainbow-haired woman completed her spin and was facing toward me, I saw that it was true. She was wearing a full face of chalky white clown makeup with red paint around her mouth like fucking Ronald McDonald, complete with a big red clown nose.

“Whaaat the fuck…” I breathed.

I knew there was no way I could possibly have imagined that, and I wasn’t sure if I felt horrified or impressed.

Either way, when I faced forward again I was praying that the princess on my left side hadn’t caught sight of the scene inside the door to our right. The thought of explaining a naked frolicking clown just wasn’t something I felt like I was up for at the moment.

Or ever.

To my overwhelming relief, Indy’s attention had been caught by something else: Our destination.

It was across the street on the block just ahead of us. The store was called the Silver Boar, and its sign had a symbol of two crossed blades on it that looked like tusks. Behind the big window’s glare I saw a display rack that was bristling with assorted knives.

I thought this sight was the only thing that could have distracted Indy from the flash of fire inside the room we had just passed. I took advantage of this and quickened my pace, and she sped up to match me the second I lengthened my stride, like she had been holding herself back from doing the same. She was almost bounding along next to me by the time we crossed the street, and I had to smile at her energy.

“Here we are,” I said with a grin, and I opened the door for Indy.

Indy paused and stared at me instead. “John, may I ask you a question?”

“Always,” I assured her, and I let the door swoosh shut instead. “What is it?”

The princess turned to point at the stoplight behind us. “There is metal there. And on your signs. And on you war chariot. And I even saw metal on the road to block a round hole. We walked right on top of it. There is metal everywhere in this world.”

“Yeah.” I nodded. “What about it?”

“Are your people very rich here?” she asked bluntly.

I grinned as I considered her phrasing. “Um… no, most people aren’t rich here. We just have a lot of metal. I did notice that about your city, though. There wasn’t much metal anywhere.”

“Yes, our metal is very scarce,” she confirmed. “This is why most of our weapons are not made of metal. Not in the smaller arenas, at least. When you see a really good metal weapon in my world, it’s a symbol of richness, but usually, the metal weapons you see are…”

“Horrible,” I chuckled, and the woman offered me a frank nod. “Well, that’s why I was excited to show you some of my world. If you want good weapons, we’ve got good weapons…”

I gently took her elbow to spin her around back toward the weapons shop. Then I grinned and gestured to the slew of knives in the window that had caught her eye earlier.

“Soooo many weapons,” I concluded. “So… shall we?”

I opened the door again, and Indy couldn’t contain her little smile.

She promptly leapt over the threshold like a magnet had hauled her in.

The shop was cool and silent on the inside, and the glaring fluorescent lights overhead were a weirdly modern contrast to the slate tiles of the floor that were all a different shade of gray. The tiles were all in various shapes and sizes to lend them the appearance of old-timey cobblestones, but the perfect flatness of them under my feet made it obvious that they were actually new.

There were more fluorescent lights just above each locked glass display case on the store’s walls where the array of weapons were housed. The section near the front of the shop was pretty disappointing in terms of what the princess and I were looking for. The ones to our right all looked like meat cleavers that reminded me unpleasantly of the late Lord Vath’s blade, while the ones to our left seemed like simple but good-quality hunting knives.

Further into the store, things got a little more interesting. On one side there were a few full suits of metal knight’s armor standing at attention next to a wall full of shields.

Then a collection of swords came into view on our other side, and the princess was already quivering with excitement at the sight of them.

There were a few scimitars that were similar to her own curved blade, and first she halted with her eyes locked on them and her fingers hovering inches away from the glass like she was longing to touch them.

“Silver,” she murmured under her breath. “Shiny silver.”

“Very shiny,” I agreed. Then I squinted closer at the little picket-like signs next to the blades. “It says these are stainless steel, though. I feel like these might just be display swords.”

Suddenly a bulky bald salesman swooped on us out of nowhere. He was a bit shorter than me, and he was built like a blacksmith with a face like a bulldog. But he seemed good-natured enough, and he gave us a friendly smile as he appeared. Clearly he had either been eavesdropping or had just conveniently happened to appear at the perfect moment to overhear our conversation.

“That would be correct,” he replied to my comment in a voice that was different from the gruff tone I had expected. Instead, it sounded smooth and almost rehearsed, like the voice of a car salesman or someone narrating an infomercial. “These are stainless steel replicas of the blades we have in the back. The stainless steel we have over here is more… hmm… brittle, you could say. It’s prone to snapping easily, so it’s inferior in that way. But we get a lot of people buying these for cosplay and whatnot.”

I didn’t often hear the word “cosplay” roll so easily off the tongue of an older person, but I guessed it was probably something the man had needed to learn about to keep his business afloat.

“We’re not really into cosplay,” I explained in a casual voice. “We were hoping for something a little more suited to, uh… actual fighting.”

“Then you’ll want our Damascus steel, it’s been tempered more appropriately to both hold its edge and take the shock of a strike,” the man said immediately. “But it’ll cost you.”

I gave him a measuring look, because his car salesman-like voice had put me on the alert that he might try to swindle us, but I was pretty sure the statement was actually true.

“Hmm.” I glanced over at the princess, who was still looking intently into the display case. “Do you think any of these would suit your needs, Indy?”

She hesitated. “I may choose…? For myself?”

“Yep,” I said. I used my firmest voice, partly to be reassuring to her, and partly because I didn’t want the hovering salesman to think I was some sort of cult leader.

“I like… this one.” Indy pointed to a blade that looked almost exactly like the shape of her own weapon. Then she took a few steps to the side to point at a different one. “And… this.”

The second one was an interesting-looking weapon that looked like a straight double-edged thrusting blade, but it had a second curved blade that jutted out from the hilt at an angle.

I turned to the bald man. “Would you give us a second?”

He just nodded knowingly, even though I was positive he had no clue how serious we were about this. Then he vanished as quickly as he had appeared.

“The blade is a little shorter than yours,” I pointed out to Indy, and I kept my voice low as I studied the weapon, just in case we were still being eavesdropped on. “Would you use it with your whip?”

The princess nodded enthusiastically, and her ponytail bobbed up and down behind her. “Well, with a whip made of your Earth metal… steel… I could ensnare or disarm my opponent without fear of the whip being cut by their blade or tattered by wooden maces and such. Then, fast as lightning, I could pull them in, and…”

With one arm, the princess made a backward jerking motion that clearly indicated yanking a whip back toward her. Then she brought her other arm forward in a thrusting motion.

“Stab them in the guts?” I summarized with a chuckle, just to be sure we were on the same page.

“Yes! Or, I could…” She acted out another move with the imaginary blade, a forward slash followed by a sharp pull backward.

Then the princess clapped her hands together with excitement, and I wouldn’t have been surprised if she had rubbed them together like a gleeful cartoon villain.

It was the most animated I’d ever seen her.

“Okay, Captain Hook,” I laughed. Then I looked thoughtfully at the weapon again. “Have you fought with something like that before?”

“Yes, but it was inferior, because my thin leather whip could be cut by my opponent’s blade, if they had one. And my own blade was…”

She trailed off, and I nodded to show my understanding of the shitty black metal.

Then I remembered the princess’ skill even with her leather whip, and how easy it had seemed for her to ensnare her opponent’s legs, even when she hadn’t been trying that hard. A chain whip would have a bit of a learning curve, but Indy had already proven how fast she picked up on things. And in the meantime, a metal whip snapping directly in someone’s face would be sure to throw them off-balance if they had never seen something like it before. Plus, like Indy had said, it could easily entangle an opponent’s weapon and jerk it out of their hands.

Either way, my warrior princess would be inside their guard in a heartbeat with her new blade.

The straighter double-edged blade was just long enough to make me feel secure about its stabbing range, too.

“I approve,” I finally said. “Well… We should actually make sure we can find a chainlike whip for you first. I’m not sure if those are even sold here, they seem rarer. And then, after that, maybe you can test out the balance of one of these blades. I’m pretty sure Damascus is a lot lighter than that shitty black metal you’re used to, so you should make sure it won’t throw you off-balance too much.”

“Yes.” Indy nodded in thorough agreement, and then she looked at me with a quizzical expression.

“What is it?” I asked.

“You are sure you’ve never owned fighters before?”

“Positive,” I snorted. “Why?”

Indy’s lips seemed on the verge of smiling, but then she just shrugged lightly and looked away. “You are good at this. You care about these choices and the practical application of my weapons.”

“Well, yeah,” I said as I tried not to blush at the compliment. “I’ve got a hell of a fighter, and I want her to have weapons that really do her justice.”

Now, it looked like Indy might be the one fighting a blush. Her tan cheeks warmed ever so slightly, and she busied her fingers with tugging on the knot of her t-shirt.

“Let’s, uh… let’s go,” I said and cleared my throat.

We headed toward the back where the cash register was visible. To my slight annoyance, the bald man was waiting with one of the blades in his hand, and it was the exact one the princess had just been considering.

My irritation must have showed on my face, because the man hurried to explain himself, and I could see the slight shine of a nervous sweat on his bald head.

“I saw from the end of the aisle that you seemed interested in this blade,” he said, and his suave car salesman voice sounded meek and timid now. Then he reached down with his other hand and pulled up another two blades that were both in their sheaths. “And these are the others from that section. One of them is a katana, and the other is a khopesh. The khopesh is Toledo steel, not Damascus, but I would be happy to order one in Damascus if you take a liking to it.”

The man even consented to let Indy test out the balance of the blades.

The princess looked at me and then pointed to the two longer curved blades. “May I try these first?”

“Of course,” I said with a wave of my hand. “Have at it.”

The man carefully slid the katana from its sheath and offered it to Indy. She gave me another hesitant look before she accepted it from him, and I nodded encouragingly.

The princess weighed the sword in her hand, and she ran her finger along its edge in the light testing way I had seen her touch the golden blade back in Nick’s pawnshop. But this time there was no disappointment in her face. Instead, she looked like she might evaporate from excitement.

“So light,” she breathed in a voice that was soft with awe. “So sharp.”

Indy swung the sword in a slow, looping arc, and then a faster one. Before I knew it, she was whirling around like a damn ninja in my baggy jeans, and the katana was a silver blur flying through the air.

The bald man was staring at her with his mouth slightly open, and he mutely switched out the blades when she was finished so she could try the khopesh next.

The princess was just as quick with the khopesh, but it seemed like the weapon wasn’t quite as comfortable in her grip. Still, she made an impressive sight with it, and I could tell the bald man was dying to ask her where she had learned to use a blade like that.

He didn’t, though. Instead, he hurried to supply her with the last blade in a way that told me he was either determined to make up for his earlier snooping by being as helpful as possible now, or he had fallen in love with the princess.

And I wouldn’t blame him. I watched with a mixture of pride and smugness as she gripped the blade and then whirled, slashed, feinted, and stabbed with a single-minded ferocity. I saw her free hand half-clenched in the air, and I could tell she was imagining using her whip with it.

Then I realized my mouth had gone dry, and my palms were slightly clammy, so I figured I’d been gaping at the sexy warrior princess long enough.

“What kind of blade is this, exactly?” I asked the bald man in a low voice as I sidled closer to the counter.

“It’s sort of an improvised Kyoketsu-shoge,” he said, as if I would know exactly what the hell that was. His voice was regaining its salesman-like tone now, and I thought there was a hint of pride in it. “The blades are a little longer, and the straight-edged one especially has more of a fine taper to it. They traditionally have a rope or chain attached to the handle, but…”

He shrugged and trailed off, and I turned back to look again at the weapon the princess was wielding with more thoughtfulness. This was seeming more and more like the perfect weapon for Indy.

I wheeled around to address the bald man again. “Do you sell any sort of chain whips here?”

The man looked slightly shocked at the question, and I worried we may have to start searching high and low for the weapon Indy wanted so badly. To be fair, I’d never seen a chain whip before in real life, only on the internet, but if my fighter wanted it, I would damn well get it for her.

Then the bald guy regained his composure.

“Well, yes, as a matter of fact.” The man frowned. “We have chain whips with weighted balls or spikes on the end. But they have a handle and grip attached. They’re not the sort of chain that would attach to the end of a Kyoketsu-shoge.”

“That’s perfect, actually,” I said as my heart leapt. “Can you show us?”

“Right this way,” the bald man said smoothly.

Chapter 9

When I turned back to Indy, she was finally lowering the blade with an exhilarated expression on her face. I beckoned her along with me, and we followed the bald man toward the back of the store with the princess’ leather sandals tapping excitedly against the slate tiles.

There were several different chain whips on the back wall, and Indy ended up testing out a few. The bald man had to hastily step back as she swung the first one around and around in the small space with a series of sharp, clinking swooshes. Eventually she chose one that was made from short, slender metal rods that were connected to each other by rings. There was a metal spike on the end, just like the leather whip the princess already had, but it was slightly weighted like the bald man had told me, and it had a textured leather handle for gripping.

I took the whip and rotated each section of the chain experimentally with my fingers. They all moved smoothly, and even the part attached to the handle seemed flexible.

Despite the fact that Indy was clearly in love with the flexible metal chain, her face regained most of its calm, aloof appearance while she waited to see what I would say.

I fought against a smirk as I realized she valued my opinion, but then I remembered that according to her, I really was in charge of all this. I was the man responsible for providing her with the weapons she so badly wanted.

I could give her everything she’d probably never even dreamed of.

My palms got a little clammy again, and I once again was forced to acknowledge that I kinda didn’t mind this whole “owning Indy” arrangement.

I turned to the bald man. Not a single weapon in the store had a price tag, so I suspected this was the part where he would try to swindle me out of my money.

“How much?” I asked bluntly.

“Seven hundred dollars for the chain whip,” he said without skipping a beat. “And two thousand for the blade.”

I laughed shortly. “No.”

The bald man hesitated, and he cast a glance over at Indy.

“Six hundred for the chain,” he said at last. “Seventeen hundred for the blade.”

I narrowed my eyes at him.

Despite the beads of sweat breaking out on his head again, the man turned out to be a ferocious haggler, and he fought me every inch of the way all while keeping his smooth salesman-like voice. To be fair, these were quality pieces, but he was also selling in Portland, where I doubted many people dropped any money on his stock.

And I was willing to become a regular customer if things worked out well in the arenas. I wanted my warrior to have the best I could afford, and I knew weaponry would be the most expensive part of this backer setup, but thanks to Nick, I’d be able to afford quite a lot for the princess.

Finally, Indy and I walked out the door of the weapons shop with about fourteen hundred dollars spent in total, and the weapons in our hands.

Well, they were just in my hands, technically, because Indy refused to so much as hold them again now that she was done testing them out.

“I will not touch my weapons without your permission,” the princess vowed.

“Right.” I gave her an amused look while we started off walking again, but I could tell she had something else to say, so I just waited.

“I am grateful for these weapons,” she finally said, and there was a note of something I didn’t quite recognize in her voice. “Very grateful. I have never been backed by someone so honorable before. The weapons are of amazing quality. I vow to use them well.”

I smiled. “By ‘well,’ you mean kicking ass and taking names, right?”

“Yes,” Indy said in a grave voice. “I will take every name. John.”

“Sounds like a good idea,” I agreed. “I plan to do some ass-kicking of my own. Er… outside the arena, obviously. I’m thinking I should get some more gear for myself… and maybe some sort of armor for you.”

I still couldn’t see Indy’s eyes under the dark sunglasses I’d given her, but a confused little furrow appeared in the golden skin of her forehead. “Armor? Such things are not worn in the arena. They are heavy. They make fighters move slower.”

“Well, I wasn’t planning on putting you in a full suit of armor or anything,” I said reasonably. “Maybe just some vambraces. We can always go for stiffened leather if they don’t feel right.”

“Leather?” The princess sounded even more confused. “Leather is soft.”

“It can be hardened quite a bit,” I assured her. “Well, that’s what we do here, anyway.”

Finally it was time to outfit the princess with some new clothes. It almost seemed like she had forgotten all about this, and I was kind of excited to surprise her with it.

But on the other hand, I was a little worried she might not take it too well once she realized this involved her getting things she would wear outside of the arena.

“So,” I said in my most casual voice. “I was thinking we could get you something else to wear besides my baggy jeans and t-shirt.”

“That… is not the way things are done,” Indy said in an uncertain voice. “I need only one outfit.”

I shrugged. “Well, it is now.”

I wasn’t sure whether I had surprised her into silence, or if she was in shock, but we strolled along through the now-setting sun until we reached a row of boutique-like stores. They weren’t in the fanciest part of downtown, but they were still stores I never would have set foot in on my own.

And it was a hard gear shift after the weaponry shopping we’d been up to all day.

When we walked into the first one, a lady in a poofy blue dress appeared. She reminded me of some sort of fairy godmother from a Disney movie, with the main difference being that her face had a stern, almost foreboding appearance under her coiffed white hair.

“May I help you find anything?” she asked us in the sort of aggressively-friendly tone that told me she wouldn’t leave us alone even if we said no.

But then again, I realized we probably could use a little help. I was totally out of my element here. I had no idea how women’s clothing sizes worked, and the princess had obviously never done anything even remotely similar to clothes shopping before in her life.

But how could we get the assistance of this stern godmother-like woman without arousing too much suspicion?

Then an idea came to me.

“Actually, yes.” I nodded at the white-haired woman. Then I gestured at the princess next to me. “My, er, friend here is going to a party. It’s one of those, uh… pre-wedding parties.”

“A bachelorette party,” the white-haired woman said as a look of understanding dawned on her frigid face.

“Yep, one of those.” I nodded, and then I put on my most bewildered and downtrodden expression. “I have no idea how to go about this whole shopping thing, and my friend here doesn’t speak much English, so…”

I was hoping the white-haired woman would either take pity on me, a poor simple man in a store full of women’s clothes, or on Indy, a beautiful woman in need of a guiding hand.

My hopes were fulfilled when the woman’s nostrils flared with sudden enthusiasm, and a purposeful expression came over her face. “Right this way.”

She wove her way purposefully through the racks of clothing, and her poofy blue skirt bounced along behind her as she led us to the back of the store.

“Leave the talking up to me,” I muttered to Indy as we quickly followed after the woman, and she nodded solemnly to me.

The place was mostly deserted, and the white-haired woman’s unseen shoes rapping against the glossy hardwood floor were the loudest sound. The sound reminded me of the way someone beats a drum on a ship to get the rowers going faster, and the princess and I both had to hurry to keep up.

“Does the party have a theme?” the white-haired woman asked as we reached the back of the store. She opened a wooden desk drawer and pulled out a tightly-coiled measuring tape.

“Yep,” I lied as I sat down on a cushioned wooden bench, and I invented the lies as quickly as I could come up with them. “The theme is, uh… Aztec… royalty, or something like that. And it’s in Mexico. Cheaper to travel there, you know… and they’ll be staying for several nights near the beach, so she’ll probably need some outfits to go, er… go out. You know. Dinner, dancing, and all that stuff.”

“How very creative, to have an Aztec-royalty themed party in Mexico,” the woman muttered as she started coiling the tape measure around the princess in various places. She didn’t seem doubtful, just faintly sardonic. Then she looked at the sunglasses still perched on Indy’s face with obvious disapproval. “Would you like to remove your glasses?”

Indy obediently said nothing. She just looked at me.

“Oh, goodness, that’s right,” the woman sighed. “No! English! Yes?”

I winced at her suddenly obnoxious volume, and Indy sent me a slightly nervous look.

Part of me wanted to laugh at the lady’s over-the-top antics, but I also felt for Indy.

“She has a light sensitivity,” I quickly supplied.

Luckily, the white-haired woman seemed to accept this with only a small huff of a sigh. Then she spun Indy around by the shoulders to measure the princess’ waist without her head being in an awkward place. The woman’s movements seemed a little overbearing to me, but Indy herself almost seemed more comfortable this way. I thought of the green-haired women back in her oasis city and the way they had frogmarched her around, and I could kind of see why.

Indy had probably been handled roughly her entire life, and the thought made me grind my teeth just slightly.

Heavy-handed or not, the white-haired woman’s domineering attitude was helpful considering our current situation. She seemed determined to find the right clothes for this “bachelorette party,” and she had obviously done this a thousand times before.

She was like a stout little tornado as she started to whirl around the store from rack to rack and gathered armfuls of clothes on hangers to bring back to us.

Then she ushered the princess behind a curtain with the outfits to try them on one by one. I felt thankful as hell that I wasn’t a woman as I sat there on the bench.

After a few minutes, Indy came out with what I thought was the shyest expression I’d seen on her face so far.

Which was crazy to me, because she looked like a fucking supermodel.

Her shirt was basically a tight, sleeveless strip of fabric that I might have called a really small tube top at best guess, but the white-haired woman called it a “bandeau.” Whatever it was, the top hugged the princess’ ample breasts and bared her toned abs down to the waist.

There, a thick gold belt was fastened around the flowing white pants she wore. They made her legs look like they were a hundred miles long, and the loose fabric gathered around her ankles. They may have been long, but they were made from some type of light thin fabric, and I could see the outline of her toned and tanned legs through the fabric.

The pants made her look like fucking Princess Jasmine.

The new sandals she wore underneath had turquoise beads on them that brought a lot of Princess Jasmine vibes to the outfit, too. A slim strap of tan leather was wrapped around her neck like a choker necklace, but the strap’s turquoise-beaded ends hung loose down to the tops of her full breasts.

“Damn,” I breathed without even thinking about it.

Indy stood there looking a little awkward until the white-haired woman made an impatient twirling motion with her fingers. The princess turned in a slow, cautious circle.

“Wow.” I stared at her. “You look… n-nice…”

I trailed off, and Indy did a more confident-looking twirl in front of the mirror.

“Nice,” she repeated in her quiet and subdued voice.

“It’s a little scandalous in my honest opinion,” the white-haired woman said with a nod, and her face showed a weird mixture of approval and disapproval. “But it fits right in with the clothes that all the young folk wear these days. All those… Instagram models, and whatnot. The fabric of the harem pants is thin enough that it’ll be good for a more casual day down in Mexico at this time of year. And then, when it cools down a little in the evening…”

The lady snatched a loose, flowy sort of jacket off one of the hangers and held it up with a flourish, and I saw that it perfectly matched Indy’s white pants.

The princess put it on, and the white-haired lady gave her another nod.

Then she shooed Indy wordlessly back behind the curtain.

“Harem pants,” I muttered to myself. Apparently that was what the Princess Jasmine-style pants were called. “You learn something new every day.”

When the princess appeared again, she was wearing something that the white-haired lady called a “romper,” whatever the hell that meant. It was a bit like the skimpy tunic I’d first seen Indy wearing, but it was made of a rich, soft-looking silk fabric, and it was a bright color that reminded me of a blood orange instead of the faded dusty red of her old tunic. There were patterns of shiny gold thread sewn on the front that looked sort of like elaborate, swirling little vines.

Indy had even been accessorized again, so there was a gold collar-type necklace around the princess’ throat with a big black gemstone in the front, and a matching cuff around one of her wrists. There were even two matching anklets above the new soft suede sandals she was wearing.

“Damn,” I said again in a low voice. “You look like…”

“An Aztec princess?” the white-haired lady finished with a smug look. “Yes, normally it’s best not to outshine the bride-to-be on these occasions, but…”

The lady shrugged and raised her hands in an “oh, well” sort of gesture, but her face had a petty, smug expression that made it clear she was all too happy to play her part in sabotaging the nonexistent bride-to-be.

“Right,” I said with a forced polite smile.

We got a few more things for Indy, and she wore some of them out of the store: A more casual-looking pair of the Princess-Jasmine pants in a sandy-tan shade. There was a turquoise-colored silk sash tied around her dainty waist to hold them in place, and she wore a clingy white crop top that fell off her shoulders, which apparently was a purposeful style. The white-haired lady called it an “off-the-shoulder” shirt, and it was the only damn name for clothing I’d heard that night that actually made sense.

It also looked fucking incredible on the toned and tan princess, so I wasn’t about to complain.

The white-haired woman put some different pieces of jewelry on the princess next, a copper choker and some more matching arm bangles. She finally finished with a pair of little suede moccasins, which I allowed mostly because it seemed absurd to go clothes shopping for our time in Washington and leave with only open-toed shoes.

“Soft,” the princess whispered, and she did a little penguin-like hop in the shoes that got a chuckle out of me, but only received a frown out of the white-haired woman.

“Yes… soft!” the saleswoman repeated too loudly. “Good! English!”

I could’ve sworn I saw Indy’s hackles rise at the woman’s condescending tone, and I bit my cheek to keep from laughing.

Finally, Indy allowed the woman to reach up and pull off the gold cuff that held her high ponytail in place. The lady did it with surprising delicacy to avoid yanking on the princess’ hair, maybe because she considered it part of another outfit she was intent on putting together for Indy. When it was freed from its ponytail, the princess’ sleek black hair spilled down to the small of her back.

With impressive speed, the clerk reached out and braided a few small sections of Indy’s hair toward the bottom, and she strung a few small copper rings into the braids while she worked.

Finally the woman stepped back from the princess with a look that seemed almost triumphant.

“There,” she declared proudly. “The bride-to-be will be in tears at the sight of you in any of these outfits. Make sure you air-dry them, child. Air! Dry! Like wind!”

“Thank you,” I said hastily to cover the half-sigh, half-growl coming from Indy.

Then we left the cranky, fairy godmother-like woman’s shop with the new outfits for the bachelorette party that would never actually take place, and I made sure to steer us in a direction that would avoid the circus strip club when we started out along the sidewalk again.

Indy’s normally stern face was still lit up like a jack-o’-lantern. Walking along at my side, the princess seemed even more at a loss for words than she had after I bought her new weapons.

“John,” she said. Her words were quiet and simple when she went on, but I could hear the gratitude in them. “I thank you for these gifts.”

“Anytime,” I said lightly. Then I paused. “Well, maybe not anytime in the immediate future. My bank account isn’t quite there yet. But if all goes well, that’ll change.”

“After I win new victories,” she said with a little skip of excitement that broke through her usual calm and was somehow both fierce and adorable. Then she gave me a slightly wondering look. “Will you not be acquiring gifts for yourself?”

“Not really my thing, normally. But I do need a little more gear. I’m thinking we’ll stop by somewhere for that on the way home, though. For now, we have one more stop for you. And we’re almost there, actually.”

Indy looked slightly alarmed at the idea of getting even more gifts, but she was unresisting when I took her by the arm and steered her into the leatherworks store we had just arrived at.

“I do not need any more gifts,” she protested when she finally found her tongue. “I have sufficient—”

“It’s just something small,” I said with a reassuring pat on her arm. “Look at these.”

I towed her across the store’s dark hardwood floor and up to a crowd of mannequins wearing different types of leather armor.

“This is the most mannequins I’ve ever seen in one place,” I added as I glanced around. It was almost a little eerie, but it was a damn sight better than the creepy taxidermy shop.

“Human dolls,” the princess said with a dubious look at them. Then she went up and tapped one gently on its blank white skull. “I could train against them.”

“Like a training dummy.” I shot her a slightly impressed look. “We could actually get something like that later on. But it’ll be softer, sort of. Not one of these things. These are for displaying clothes, or in this case, armor.”

I gestured at the different types of medieval-style protection the mannequins were wearing, and then I pointed specifically at one wearing leather vambraces. They had laces that could be tightened to fit the princess’ slender forearms, but they left her wrists free enough for the way I’d seen them move during her testing out the whip back in the weapons store.

Indy tapped one of the vambraces in the same cautious, testing way she had tapped the mannequin’s head.

“It is quite hard,” she said in a slightly awed voice. “Almost like armor.”

“Told you.” I smiled, then glanced around the store. “We should find someone to take it off the rack so it doesn’t seem like we’re stealing it.”

We wandered a short ways through the store before we found a woman standing in front of a full-length mirror. She had a head full of electric-pink curls and about a dozen piercings on her face. She was wearing a sort of leather corset over her tank top, and the corset covered all of the woman’s stomach, but stopped below the region of her chest, so it almost looked like a super-tall belt. It laced up the front, just like the leather vambraces we’d been looking at. It seemed like it was made of similar stiffened leather, too, but it was black with swirling gold designs on it.

It looked pretty damn cool, and the pink-haired woman clearly thought so, too. She was turning to admire it in the mirror from every angle while she ran her hands over the leather.

There was a name tag pinned around the strap of the woman’s tank top, so I figured she was an employee who enjoyed modeling the armor when the store was practically dead.

As we approached, the woman finally noticed us reflected over her shoulder in the mirror. She turned around, gave us an unembarrassed smile, and gestured down at the corset.

“Looks badass, huh?” she said in a proud voice. Then she gave Indy an appraising look. “Girl, the waspie style would look amazing on you.”

The princess looked just as baffled as I did at the word “waspie,” so I just mentally added it onto the list of bizarre-sounding names of women’s clothing items that I’d learned that day, and would probably forget by tomorrow.

“I was just thinking the same thing,” I replied to the pink-haired woman. “Is it for sale, or are you just…?”

I knew it would look amazing cinched around the princess’ tiny waist, but more importantly, it looked like it would provide some amount of protection in the arena without weighing her down.

“Yep, it’s for sale.” The woman’s pink curls bounced when she nodded, and the light winked off her face piercings. “I just put it out today. I’m the only leatherworker here now, so this is the only one for sale so far.”

She started to unlace the corset.

“Cool.” I nodded. “Is the leather stiffened?”

The woman’s eyes lit up, and I knew immediately that we were about to hear an impassioned spiel from a person who loves their craft.

“It’s tough, but it’s also super flexible.” She finished taking the corset off and handed it over for me to feel. “I’ve been testing out a new hardening technique for leather, and I’m not exaggerating when I say I perfected it with this piece. Aside from being both crazy strong and supple, it also holds up to both heat and cold really well. It’s water-resistant, too.”

“Okay, that sounds pretty cool,” I admitted as I flexed the leather in my hands. It did feel both tough and flexible in my grasp. “How much does it cost?”

“That’s one of the best parts,” the pink-haired woman said in a conspiratorial voice, like she was sharing her greatest secret with me. “My new technique uses stearic acid, which is cheap as hell. So I don’t even have to charge people that much. This baby is only a hundred dollars.”

Compared to the four hundred-plus dollar price tag I’d seen on similar stuff back in the weapons store we’d gone to, I was pretty damn impressed with the pink-haired woman’s offer.

“What do you think?” I asked the princess as I passed the corset over to her.

Indy’s lips pursed slightly in thought. She gave an experimental tug on the leather between her hands, and then a few harder ones.

Then her expression became appreciative. “It is true… So light. So strong.”

The pink-haired woman didn’t protest at the princess’ rough handling of the corset armor. She just watched, and her expression grew even prouder at Indy’s comment.

“We’ll take it,” I said. “And we were hoping to get some leather vambraces, too. Do you have…?”

I trailed off, because the pink-haired woman was already walking away toward the back of the shop and gesturing for us to follow her.

There was another mannequin standing on its own, and it wore a black leather corset similar to the one she’d just shown us. It also had matching vambraces on its forearms. They laced up, too, and they had the same ornamental gold designs on them.

The price tag on the vambraces said “$30 pair,” and the same price was shown on a pair of matching greaves on the mannequin’s shins.

“Wow,” I said appreciatively. Then I looked at the princess again. “Is this a yes for you?”

Indy nodded vigorously. “I will be unstoppable.”

“I would definitely follow you into battle,” the pink-haired woman assured her, as if the statement hadn’t been odd in the slightest.

But then again, we were in Portland.

Which also meant…

“No sales tax,” the woman announced as she looked up from my driver’s license with a roguish smile.

“Best part about shopping in Oregon,” I chuckled. Then, after a moment’s reflection, I pulled twelve dollars in cash out of my wallet and slid the bills over to her. “I’m tipping you with the money I would’ve paid for sales tax up in Washington, because I think it’s awesome that you make this stuff yourself. And also, you didn’t try to swindle me out of every penny I have to my name.”

The pink-haired woman gave us a grateful look as she accepted the tip with one hand and handed my card and license back with the other. “I take it you’ve just been to the Silver Boar? Mauro is somehow the best and worst swindler I’ve ever met.”

“Same.” I shook my head at the thought of the bald man and his overdone, car salesman-like smooth-talking.

The woman tried to hand Indy the shopping bag full of leather armor, but the princess shied away, so I took it instead. I promised we’d return if we needed more leatherwork of any kind in the future, and I honestly meant it.

Out on the street, I looked at the princess with slight confusion. “Were you not allowed to touch your own armor, either, back in your city?”

“I do not touch anything that I would use for battle,” she said in an insistent tone. “It is my backer’s duty to protect me outside the arena. Or… it was supposed to be. Lord Vath liked to hurt more than protect.”

“Well, I’m protecting you now,” I reassured her. “And like I said, I’ll never hurt you like that asshole. But I also don’t have a problem with you touching or holding your stuff, if you want to.”

I wouldn’t deny that I enjoyed having Indy relinquish her weapons to me, I felt like a badass strutting around with swords and whips, but I still wanted her to have some amount of choice in the matter.

“I trust you to protect me,” the princess said quietly. “John.”

The words made me feel good in a way that was addicting, and I didn’t think I’d ever get tired of hearing my name coming from her mouth.

And if her attitude toward me was anything to judge by, then I probably wouldn’t have to.

But part of our future hinged on me kicking ass in more duels when we were in the oasis cities. So with that in mind, we headed back to my car, and I drove us to our next destination. It was just a short distance north, just across the bridge from Washington, so I’d still be spared the sales tax.

Thanks to Nick, I already had everything I needed for my gun, but I still wanted to get a few more things for myself.

This little jaunt passed a hell of a lot faster than our previous trips to the stores, since I knew almost exactly what I wanted, and it didn’t need the same degree of testing-out that the princess had needed with her weapons and clothes.

That’s not to say I didn’t wince a little at the total of three hundred dollars I needed to shell out for a stab-proof protective vest to go under my shirt and a double-edged knife with a fixed, six-inch blade as a back-up weapon that could be whipped out faster than my old Swiss Army Knife. But I knew it would be worth it, and it was also our last trip of the day. I also snatched up some extra protein bars and bottled water to keep in the cab.

The princess followed me around the store still wearing my sunglasses, and she seemed more confused by the things she saw than impressed.

But that was part of the advantage of the gear I’d have on me. My armored vest wouldn’t give me an impressive look in the desert cities. It would be completely invisible, and that would make the fuckers all the more shocked if one of their blades happened to make it past my gun and knife.

Odds were that they wouldn’t make it past those, though.

I walked out of the last store with no regrets about the day’s spending. It could’ve been a lot worse, and I knew every penny was going to be worth it when I walked into those cities with my warrior princess at my side.

And it wasn’t just because she looked like something from one of my wildest dreams prowling along beside me, although that was definitely a part of it. Her golden-skinned shoulders and the swell of her breasts peeked out of the white top she had gotten, and the rest of it clung to her slender frame above the flowing, sand-colored pants. Her waist-length, glossy black hair swung around when she turned toward me, and the dim lights of the parking lot shone off of its inky blackness as much as they glinted off her copper hair rings, choker necklace, and wrist bangles.

She looked like a damn desert-dwelling queen.

Then she took off the sunglasses she’d been wearing for most of the day and half the night now. At the sight of her eyes, the gleaming copper jewelry suddenly seemed dull in comparison. Hell, the sun would be dull in comparison. A flare of sparks danced through her red-gold eyes when she looked at me, and I couldn’t keep the smile off my face.

It turned into an outright grin at her next words.

“No name will go untaken in the oasis cities, John,” she told me gravely.

“And no asses unkicked,” I agreed. “We’ll be unstoppable.”

“Yes, we will.” She sent me a murderous smile, and I felt another thrill at the fact that this princess was all mine.

Getting to spoil her a little had been such a rush, but if everything went according to plan, this would just be a taste of what was going to come.

Because we had another world to get back to, and I could already hear the chaos of the crowd as Indy entered that arena by my side.

Chapter 10

We walked back to my car, but just after we got inside, my phone rang with the Darth Vader “Imperial March” song I had set as a personalized ringtone for my boss.

“Damn,” I muttered as the ominous tune filled my ears. But then my heart lightened at the thought that the call might be about another load for me to deliver.

Which could give me another opportunity to go back through the portal, this time with the princess at my side and new weapons at my hip.

Now that I thought of the princess again, I suddenly realized she was staring at my phone with an expression of mixed confusion, suspicion, and possibly dread.

“It’s okay,” I said with an awkward chuckle. “I’m just taking a call.”

Then I hurried to answer. There were still several more rings until the call would go to voicemail, but I’d known Marsh to hang up out of sheer impatience after three or four.

As soon as I tapped the green button to answer the call, a confused jumble of shouting made me jerk away the phone speaker I was about to hold up to my ear. From the sound of it, Marsh was reaming someone out in person, and they were stammering out replies as fast as they could.

I held down the volume button until it was at its lowest level while I cautiously moved the phone speaker back toward my ear. I realized now that there was a third voice mixed into the melee of sound, and it seemed to be raised in a yell that rivaled Marsh’s in volume, if not in abrasiveness.

“Hello?” I spoke with my voice raised to be heard over the shouting, but there was no acknowledgement, so I raised my voice to a hollering volume. “Hellooooo…?”

“Quiet!” Marsh’s voice suddenly bellowed. It was loud as hell, but it sounded like he was holding the phone’s mouthpiece at a distance, so I figured he wasn’t addressing me quite yet. The other two voices cut off immediately at the sound of his unrestrained bellow, and Marsh finally spoke to me in the usual volume of his harsh, rusty chainsaw-like growl. “No need to shout, John. I heard you the first time.”

“Riiight…” I grimaced as a muscle in my jaw jumped slightly. Then I forced myself into my politest tone of voice. “Sorry. What can I do for you, Marsh?”

“I have another shipment for you,” my boss said curtly. “It was supposed to be Greg’s, but he crapped out on me at the last minute, so it’ll need to be delivered tomorrow. I almost considered giving it to that idiot Jay instead, considering your rude remark during our last phone call. But I’ve decided to cut you some slack here.”

I swallowed the stream of curses that sprang to my mind during his last few sentences. “That’s… great to hear, Marsh. I appreciate it.”

“Yes, yes,” he grumbled. “Don’t test my tolerance again. Anyway, the shipment is to a museum in Spokane.”

“A museum,” I repeated. I felt a mixture of excitement at the opportunity to drive east again, but also caution about how well any delicate museum items would hold up in the not so smooth ride of my old girl. “What exactly would I be delivering to the museum?”

“It’s just a bunch of textiles,” Marsh snapped, like he was beyond annoyed by the simple question. “Thousand-year-old rugs. Surely you can handle that. And that dusty old truck of mine will fit right in at a museum.”

From the combination of snideness and near-glee that crept into Marsh’s voice in the final comment, I could tell he had thought of this gibe ahead of time and was just dying to put it to use. Hell, that might’ve even been why he chose me for this shipment.

But I was more determined than ever not to let him get to me. Not just for my own personal pride about keeping my cool, but also because I really didn’t want to lose out on this shipment over Marsh’s pathetic attempts to taunt me.

“Yep,” I replied in a cheerful tone. “Sounds like something I can handle, alright.”

“You live in Long Beach, don’t you?” Marsh asked, but he didn’t even wait for an answer before he went on. “It’s coming in at the Port of Longview, so it’ll be on your way. And it’ll need to be delivered by eight PM, before the museum staff are gone for the day. I’ll text you more details.”

Then the line went dead.

“Cool,” I said to no one in particular. Then I turned to the princess next to me while I worked my key into the ignition to start my car. “How does a road trip sound, Indy?”

“I will go on this trip,” she declared immediately. There was a mixture of pride and something like obedience in her voice that made me feel weirdly like I was succeeding in taming a wildcat.

“Uhh… Good.” I smiled as I flipped on my headlights, checked for traffic, and pulled out onto the road. “Ready to test out those new weapons of yours?”

“Of course!” The princess immediately snapped out of her entranced gaze at the sea of bright white city and car lights around us. “But… when?”

“Tomorrow,” I said, but then I hesitated slightly. “We’ll have to leave by around noon, er… midday, I mean, to make the shipment on time. I know you just got your new weapons, so I’ll understand if you want to train more before we go back through the portal just y–”

“I will go,” Indy insisted with a proud toss of her glossy black hair. “With your permission, I will awaken at dawn to make sure these new weapons are battle ready, as they felt in the strange city’s armory. But I can already vow that I will not fail you.”

I thought of the way I’d seen her wield her new weapons already, and I nodded. “I believe you. No fights to the death this time, though.”

“But…” The princess sounded shocked and hurt. “I am capable—”

“I know you are,” I assured her. “But we should make sure these weapons are, uh… worthy of you in battle. Or that they’ll serve you well, or whatever.”

I tried to make it clear that I didn’t doubt the warrior princess’ badassery in the slightest, and she let out a small hum that sounded slightly appeased.

“Yes, John,” she yielded. “Of course… I will prove myself in the arena in any level of fight you wish.”

“I don’t doubt you will,” I said with a smile.

Now that our intention of returning to the desert tomorrow was established, Indy went back to looking at the scene around us as we drove along.

I could tell the vast amount of bright white lights was just as amazing to her as the sight of the city by day had been, but mentally she still seemed ultra-focused on tomorrow’s trip.

“May I still have some of the magic jitter drink before battle?” she asked after a short pause.

“Sure thing,” I chuckled. “We’ll have to make sure not to go overboard with it, but your hands were pretty damn steady today, so I think a cup of Joe tomorrow should be fine.”

“Thank you, John,” the princess said solemnly. Then her voice went back to being hesitant. “Will you… challenge more backers to duel?”

“I mean, if I come across any more backers who think it’s cool to use women as punching bags, and I have the opportunity to, then yeah.” I shrugged and then paused to think. “But I’m not planning on pulling any big stunts until after you’ve fought in the arena, because that could possibly blow our plan. Mostly, I’ll be on the lookout for anyone who wants to challenge me.”

“That is good,” Indy agreed. “If this new city is anything like my own, then they will be eager to challenge you. Especially after they see me fight on your behalf.”

I smirked. “Yeah, well, sucks to be them. Those fuckers will have no idea what hit them.”

“It will be the same with my new weapons,” Indy reflected with enthusiasm. “And my armor. Even in tales of other cities, such things are unheard of. It will awe the crowds, and they will wonder if I possess magic weapons. And the other fighters will be jealous… I will stand out in a way that warrior women can be proud of.”

I loved hearing the princess so enthralled with the weapons and armor we had managed to pick up with a simple trip to Portland, and I couldn’t wait to supply her with even better ones later on.

The thought got me scheming on other things we could do in the near future to bolster Indy’s fighting. Not that I wasn’t amazed with her skills already, but improvement was never a bad thing.

Considering the princess’ wounded reaction to the “no fights to the death” comment I’d made earlier, though, I tried to communicate the exact logic I’d used in this line of thinking as much as possible.

“You know…” I said in a careful tone. “There are some amazing fighters here who train others to fight. The types of fighting are all unique, and they all have their own histories on Earth. Picking up some new moves would almost be like having another weapon up your sleeve that your opponents would never expect.”

“Yes!” Indy answered almost before I had finished talking. There wasn’t the slightest hint of offense in her voice, just excitement and fiery determination. “I wish to improve in every way possible. A warrior can never be too well-trained. I would be honored to learn from your respected Earth fighters. John.”

Her feverish excitement was somehow both fierce and endearing at the same time, and I felt another surge of pleasure that the princess was so pumped about fighting with me as her backer.

“I have an idea,” I said suddenly. Then I raised my voice to call out toward my phone that sat upside down in the cupholder next to me. “Uhh… Hey, Siri.”

This voice-activation feature went mostly unused by me, but on the few times when I had needed to send some sort of text while I was on the road, it had worked surprisingly well without me even having to lift a finger toward the phone.

It took a few tries this time, and when the phone finally beeped in recognition of my voice, Indy jolted in her seat.

“Oh,” I mumbled. “I should’ve warned you. Sorry. But if you just pick up the phone, I can have it show you some fighting videos.”

“Videos,” Indy repeated with uncertainty as her hand crept warily down toward the phone.

“It’s like a sort of moving picture,” I said quickly. “It’s hard to explain. But the phone won’t hurt you, I promise.”

The princess picked up my phone, and she managed not to drop it when it beeped again as it waited for my voice command.

“Uhhh…” I tried to figure out exactly how to phrase this command, and talking to my phone felt even weirder with someone there staring at me in confusion. “Show me a video of… weapons-based martial arts fighting.”

The phone told me it would need to open YouTube, and I agreed without giving in to the temptation to command it to hurry the hell up.

When the video came up, the princess over in my passenger seat was completely motionless in the darkness, and I could tell she was utterly absorbed once I heard the video start to play. Soon I heard the clinking and clashing of weapons colliding, and Indy watched in total silence.

After three minutes or so, the video ended, and the princess was quiet for a while longer.

“I must learn this,” she finally said in a hushed, pleading voice. “May I receive training from one of your fighting masters?”

I didn’t answer right away because her tone of voice caught me so off-guard. It was unexpected and familiar all at once. The unexpectedness was from it being a tone of voice I would never have imagined hearing from the fierce princess’ lips, and the familiarity was because I had heard that tone of voice in others before here on Earth. It was a classic tone that I’d mainly heard when someone was asking for something they wanted badly, the one where they stuck their lower lip out and said “Pleeease?”

It was both adorable and hot to hear the princess beg for something this way, so I took a few more moments before I responded.

“Hmmm…” I said in a slow, drawn-out voice.

Indy waited in silence, and even though it was dark inside the car, I was mentally picturing what her face must have looked like at the moment.

It was fucking irresistible.

“Okay,” I finally said. “I can call and schedule some sort of, er… training sessions. But it’ll have to be after we come back from the trip we go on tomorrow.”

I heard the not so springy old seat of my car squeak slightly from what was unmistakably the princess doing an excited little bounce in her seat. This was followed by the muffled ratcheting sound of the seat belt locking up, and then a faint, coughing “oof” from Indy.

When she thanked me, her voice had regained the calm and solemn quality I heard so often from her.

“Happy to help,” I said truthfully. “But in the meantime, we need to go back to planning more for tomorrow.”

The rest of the drive home went by quickly while we sorted out some basics and decided we would leave at ten or eleven AM the next day to go get old Spitfire. Then we would go to the Port of Longview to pick up the load and hop on SR 14 to deliver my shipment. On the way home, when it was getting dark again, we would take the exit for the foggy portal.

Once we had both carried our new supplies into my little cottage, Indy seemed almost too amped-up to sleep, like she’d just drunk a whole vat of coffee. She carefully laid out all her new clothes, and after a lot of insistence from me, she finally took her weapons and laid them across the empty couch and coffee table downstairs one by one.

I decided it was actually a good time to do the same with my own gear.

I opened the briefcase I’d gotten from Nick first. The Kel-Tec pistol was small enough to stow away easily under my jacket in the holster I’d gotten. The futuristic-looking polymer gun seemed more like a cosplayer’s wet dream, but aesthetics weren’t exactly on my list of priorities.

I trusted my friend’s statement that he had personally seen to the weapon being put through its paces, but I still had extra mags and was planning to give it a little test run once we were out in the desert, not just to make sure it worked, but also to get a feel for it before I possibly had to use it in earnest dueling other backers in the oasis cities. I was determined to avoid any slip-ups on my part if I faced an attacker who was a bit more proficient with their blade than that jackass Lord Vath had been.

I’d gotten the gun with a suppressor, too, and Nick had assured me that in combination with the ammo he sold me, the weapon was shockingly quiet when fired. That would be pretty useful considering I didn’t want my weapon drawing every eye and ear in the city to me this time.

The pistol fit perfectly even in my big hands, but since I couldn’t test it out quite yet, I stowed it away carefully with the ammo and holster in my big duffel bag for the time being and gave my new knife a look-over. Then I tried on the protective vest I’d gotten. Even though I’d felt how light it was in the store, it still surprised me slightly at how easily I wore it around.

I was struck by the urge to show Indy, so I circled around the counter to where she stood in the living room.

It looked like the princess had laid out the clothes she would wear in the arena in their own place together. Among them was the silk garment that I surprised myself by suddenly recalling the name of: It was a romper.

That got a small chuckle out of me, since the warrior princess would be doing the complete opposite of romping when she kicked ass down in the desert arena.

But regardless of its name, I knew the blood orange colored silk with its gold swirls would not only look amazing on Indy, it would also give her freedom of movement as she rained blows down on her opponent with her new double blade and snapped her chain whip.

The princess’ dark hardened leather armor was laid out next to the romper, and the gold swirls on the corset, vambraces, and greaves looked like they matched the silk garment’s designs. The overall impression was very badass.

The slim gold collar necklace she’d gotten from the store tonight was arranged with the outfit, too, along with her new soft suede sandals. I picked one up to run a finger over its sole.

“Grippy,” I remarked. “You’ll have good traction down in the arena.”

“I will have superior… tract… t…” The princess’ brow furrowed. Then she shrugged her golden-skinned shoulders, and her excitement came back. “Grippiness. But that will be the least of my enemies’ fears.”

She gave me a diabolical smile, and I couldn’t help the smirk that sprang to my own lips at the sight of it, and of her red-gold eyes gazing back at me. In the dim, warm glow of the lamplight in my living room, her hypnotizing irises looked almost like molten lava. They were a hot burning red dappled with smoldering gold, and the colors all swirled slowly around her deep bronze pupils.

“Mmm…” I said vaguely. “Yep.”

Her gaze made me feel like I’d just taken a shot of fireball whiskey, or maybe ten, and I thought I even noticed a faint blush of pink spreading across her face, too.

Then her eyes traveled down to the new vest I was wearing, and a crease of interest appeared in the golden skin between her dark eyebrows.

“Your own battle garb?” she asked. “For duels?”

“Sort of,” I said with a roguish smile of my own. “Hit me in the chest.”

The vest was stab-proof, but I thought asking her to stab me with her blade might be a little over the top. But still, it would be fun to see her reaction just realizing the hardness of the armored vest.

“What?” Indy’s red-gold eyes flared at the command I’d given, and she looked almost panicky all of a sudden. “I would never strike you. I…”

“Do it,” I said encouragingly, and I puffed my chest out dramatically. “Go ahead. Just once. I can take it.”

The princess bit down on her lip slightly. Then her glossy black hair swung around her waist as she shook her head vigorously, and the copper rings in her braids clinked faintly together.

“Fine,” I sighed. “Just… poke my chest, then. Or something.”

Finally, Indy tentatively reached out with one of her long fingers and tapped my vest-clad chest just like she had tapped the mannequins in the store earlier.

I couldn’t contain a laugh. “Harder.”

The princess scrunched up her face like she was gathering her courage and then stabbed her finger at me with a slightly harder poke.

Her face changed this time when her hand came into contact with the vest, and she gave it a bolder, experimental jab with her finger.

“Oh!” Her gasp seemed like it was a mixture of surprise and admiration at the unexpected hardness of the vest. “It is not simple fabric…? It is truly like armor. But more…”

“Discreet?” I suggested, and I smiled at the princess as I unzipped the vest and shrugged it off.

“Yes.” Her fiery eyes watched me, and now it seemed like a shimmery amber haze was weaving through the burning colors there. The shade was sort of softer and calmer somehow, but still every bit as radiant. Her voice was softer, too, when she added, “Nice.”

I chuckled at her use of the phrase. Then I looked at her eyes again with some curiosity. They were still changing, and now a new shower of sparks swam through them, but the amber haze seemed to slow the sparks a little. It was sort of like watching fireflies try to fly their way through a jar of thick honey.

“Sleepy?” I asked.

“Yes…” Indy repeated. The mellower tone of her voice also sounded surprised now. “I feel… restful.”

From the way she spoke, it seemed like this wasn’t a very common occurrence for her.

“You rested pretty well at the hotel,” I pointed out, and I let an unasked question creep into my voice.

“It was the best rest I have ever experienced,” the princess admitted with a small smile. “But now I also feel very… untroubled. Safe.”

The last word came out in almost a whisper, and Indy hugged herself a little as she said it. Now she didn’t bother to keep the smile off her lips.

I smiled back, but I looked away after a few seconds to gather my thoughts, because I almost felt like I might be melted either by the cuteness of the statement or by the princess’ gently smoldering eyes.

“I’m glad you feel safe,” I said quietly. When I looked back at Indy, I noticed the lamplight glinting off her copper hair rings again, and I gestured at them. “Do you want some help undoing those before we hit the hay?”

“Hay…” the princess repeated with a look around the room that seemed equal parts uncertain and determined. “Who is Hay? I will destroy them if you command it.”

A little red flared back into her eyes as she spoke, and the dazzling sight of it helped me hide my chuckle at her reaction.

“It’s just a figure of speech,” I told her. “It means, uh… rest, or go to sleep.”

“Oh.” Indy reached down to run her fingers over one of the little braids at the bottom of her inky-black hair, and she gave me a small, shy nod. “Yes… I would like that very much. John.”

I carefully scooted aside some of the clothes on the couch, took the sleepy princess by the arm, and guided her over to sit next to me.

Never in my life had I touched any type of hair braid before that moment, but by the look of them I figured these little contraptions couldn’t be much more trouble than untying a trucker’s hitch.

This turned out to be pretty sound logic, and it helped that I didn’t have to rush. As I undid the small clasp at the bottom of one of her braids, Indy let out a little sigh and settled back against the couch. Her hands had been drifting up to undo one of her braids while I undid the other, but now her arms lapsed back down onto the couch instead, and she closed her eyes while I gently unwove the first braid.

The little copper rings clinked softly against one another as I set them one by one on the coffee table next to us. Other than that, the cottage was quiet except for Indy’s soft hum of contentment.

Something about seeing the fierce princess so relaxed made me feel elated, in a quiet sort of way. The simple sensation of my fingers running through her soft, glossy hair seemed to be sending her to cloud nine, and I realized I’d never had this kind of effect on a woman just by touching her so gently.

Her eyes flickered open just a tiny bit when I got up and moved over to her other side so I could undo the second braid, and the flash of red-gold radiance through her eyelashes reminded me of the scattering of light that happens on a forest floor, when the wind sweeps the leaves aside and sends rays of light scattering down…

What the fuck?

I silently gave my head a stern shake and told myself to cut it out. I was not a sappy romantic person, and these thoughts sounded like they belonged in some love song or a book of poems more than my usual down-to-earth brain.

But something about the beautiful princess made me feel different at times. Maybe it was because she was literally otherworldly in all her beauty and fierceness. She also seemed to belong to me now, and that factor alone had me feeling all kinds of ways about the woman.

I simultaneously wanted to take her in my arms and keep her safe, while also wanting to arm her and watch her kick absolute ass for piles of riches.

And there was another part of me that was thoroughly prepared to kill anyone who even thought about harming her outside of an arena.

I took a long, steadying breath.

Then I finished with the braid and let the last copper ring clink onto the coffee table, but I spent a little longer just running my fingers gently through her soft, silky hair, since she seemed to be enjoying it so much.

And I sure as hell wasn’t complaining.

I watched her round, full lips part again in a contented sigh as she rested back against the couch, and the thin white top slipped a little further down off her golden shoulder.

I was caught between two conflicting desires. One was to pull the sleeve back up for her, and the other was to trace my fingers over her soft golden skin.

Damn it. There it was again.

“Shape up, John,” I muttered under my breath as I got to my feet. The obvious and logical thing to do right now was to help the tired princess get to bed.

I had spoken so quietly to myself that I knew there was no way she could’ve heard exactly what I said, but I still felt my face get a little warm when her golden eyes fluttered open at the simple sound of my voice.

Indy accepted my hand up without hesitating, and I had to marvel at how far we had come in the last two days.

“I am grateful for you,” she told me with another shy note in her now-sleepy and mellow voice. “John. No backer… or person… has ever treated me in such a way.”

“It’s no big… I mean…” I fell silent for a second as my tongue seemed to tie itself up like the trucker’s hitch I’d been thinking about earlier. Finally, I just said, “I’m grateful for you, too, Indy.”

It felt right when I said it somehow, and when I sensed a tiny jolt run through the princess’ arm, I wondered if anyone had ever said that to her before at all.

She followed me up the tiny cramped staircase to my room, which consisted of the entire attic of the cottage.

It was a small cottage, so it wasn’t exactly the biggest bedroom in the world, but Indy’s face lit up at the sight of my king-sized bed that dominated the room with its thick blanket and pillows.

“You can have the bed,” I said, and now the sleepiness was creeping into my voice, too. “I’m going to grab a pillow and go sleep on the cou--”

“What?” the princess demanded, like I had just announced I was going to run off and join the circus or something. “John. These are your sleeping quarters. You are my backer. I am only—”

“A princess…” I finished for her in a loud voice. Then I softened it a little. “…who is going to sleep on the bed, because she deserves to.”

Indy just seemed even more flabbergasted at my statement, but I gave her a little push toward the bed, and then she nodded mutely.

When I reached out to grab one of the pillows, the princess tentatively touched my arm with one of her long-fingered hands.

“John,” she began. Then she pulled her hand back and fiddled with a lock of her long black hair before she went on. “Your bed is the size of a caravan…”

I looked at the bed and let out a little laugh, because it wasn’t anywhere near as big as the caravan wagon we had seen out in the desert.

My laugh trailed off slightly at the memory of the beastly gorsican that had climbed out of the caravan, but then Indy’s voice pulled me back to the present. She was staring at me with her eyes that now had fragments of a warm color like spiced rum in them, and they were mixed with a crazy sort of prismatic shade of butterscotch.

“Perhaps we can both sleep in the bed,” the princess said, and her voice trailed upward at the end like it was a question.

“Well… I…” My half-formed protest died on my lips, and I just nodded. “Okay.”

I wanted to reassure her that I wasn’t going to try anything, but I felt like I would just end up receiving the “what the hell are you talking about, you are my backer,” reminder again.

And anyway, it was enough that the warrior princess seemed relaxed enough to let her guard down with me.

It seemed like she was asleep almost the second her head hit the pillow, and it didn’t take me long after to fall into a mostly dreamless sleep.

Well, until a dream about my nemesis, the many-legged gorsican, crept into my blissful slumber. In my dream, I riddled the thing with bullets, but it just kept coming. Then it hurtled past me and started screeching its horrible scuttling legs and stingers all over my Spitfire.

“Bastard!” I snarled as I sat bolt upright in bed. Then I looked around groggily and was about to apologize to the princess who had been sleeping peacefully beside me.

But she was gone.

I gave my head a hard shake as I stood up, like I was trying to knock the memories of the evil gorsican out of it. Then I headed for the stairs, and I pushed away the idea creeping into my mind that maybe the princess and the desert world she’d come from were all just an amazing dream.

When I got toward the bottom of the stairs, Indy came into view. She was standing stock-still with both her weapons out. The sword was raised in midair, but the whip was lowered at her side. She was completely frozen there, and I wondered exactly what the hell was going on.

I descended the last few stairs into the room. “Are you, uh… okay?”

“I am sorry.” Indy’s voice sounded like she was admitting to something horrible, like egging my truck, or filling the chamber of my gun with marbles.

“I’m pretty sure it’s alright,” I said with a stifled chuckle. “But what did you do?”

The princess pointed wordlessly at the ceiling above her.

I stared at the blank white drywall overhead. “I don’t see anything.”

“I made a s-scratch with my whip,” Indy said. She sounded terrified now, like she was about to face a gorsican. “It was an accident. I am sorry…”

“Oh!” The random thought of the gorsican brought me back to the scraping noise in my dream when the beast had leaped onto Spitfire again. “That’s what that scraping noise was?”

“Yes,” the princess said in a voice that was almost a whisper.

I noticed then that her fiery eyes were fading to a pale color that was more silver than gold, and something about the change made her intense fright seem more real to me.

“It’s okay,” I said hastily. “I’m serious. I don’t care about the scratch at all.”

But the princess still seemed skittish when I entered the room. An idea occurred to me, so I veered toward the open-walled kitchen instead. “Do you want a splash of coffee? Er… jitter juice?”

I couldn’t hold back a small snort of laughter after the words “jitter juice” left my lips, and the sound seemed to help the princess unfreeze from her position in the center of the room where she’d been frozen like a Renaissance painting with her weapons in her hands.

I heard the soft swoosh of her new sword being sheathed and the clink of her chain whip being set down on the coffee table before she came to approach the other side of the island counter.

“The magic jitter juice?” she asked in a small voice.

“The one and only,” I said with a chuckle. I filled the mug about halfway and added some half-and-half from the fridge. “We’re going to take it a little easy for now because it would suck for either of us to have a big caffeine crash before we carry out our plan tonight. We’ll save having a full cup of coffee for right before your fight. Deal?”

“Crash…” the princess repeated with a little frown. But it changed to an almost-smile when I pushed the cup of coffee across the counter to her, and she wrapped her long fingers around the warm mug. “Thank you. John. What is this crash that you spoke of?”

“Uhh… Never mind that for now,” I said. I felt like I needed to down a cup of java myself before I could figure out how to explain the effects of caffeine in the right way. “Let’s eat breakfast.”

It was about seven in the morning, and I wondered if the princess had really gotten up at dawn like she had vowed to yesterday.

When I asked her, she shrugged a little self-consciously. “I like to awaken at dawn. Everything is quiet.”

I hummed reflectively as I scoured the fridge for breakfast-worthy items.

“Eggs,” I announced, and I set the carton on the island counter after a motion like Rafiki holding up Simba in The Lion King.

Indy stared at the egg carton. “Eggs…? Eggs could not possibly fit in such a small…”

I pulled the carton open with a feeling like I was unveiling a prize on The Price Is Right, and I got the reaction I’d been hoping for: the princess’ mouth popped open into a little “o” of surprise.

“Tiny!” she spoke in a little whisper-shout, like the egg was a sleeping baby that she didn’t want to wake up. “What sort of puny bird lays an egg like this?”

“The normal kind,” I laughed as I straightened up. “Your crazy human-possessing birds are like forty times the size of a chicken.”

Indy’s forehead scrunched up in confusion at the word “chicken.”

I opened a cupboard, snatched up a frying pan, and flipped on the stove before I turned around to answer her unasked question. “A chicken is a fluffy white bird that lays these eggs. But the important question here is, why are there people being piloted by gigantic talking birds in your world?”

The princess’ dark eyebrows flew up like she was surprised I would ask such an obvious question.

“They are the Zizyak birds of the Northern Emerald Wood,” she explained in a matter-of-fact voice. “They have taken over the region and subjugated the people there to serve them.”

“Got it,” I muttered, like this made total sense to me. Then I gaped at her as I remembered something. “Wait, didn’t you ask if I was from the Emerald Wood? Back when we first met?”

The princess actually giggled at this, and her red-gold eyes seemed to twinkle for a moment. “The Zizyak birds only live in the northern part of the woods. The rest of the forest’s inhabitants are… very mysterious. A few extremely wealthy backers are known to live there, but they do not often leave the woods, even to enter their fighters into the lists.”

“Oh.” I reflected on this for a few seconds while I cracked some eggs. “How exactly do they earn so much wealth, if their fighters don’t enter the arena very often?”

“Their fighters are always the best,” Indy explained. “Well… Almost always. So when they do enter, the matches have higher stakes. More riches won, more blood spilled, more honor.”

“Interesting.” I flipped the eggs and then grabbed two plates to lay out on the counter.

We had a hasty breakfast, and when I apologized for the plain and simple meal, the princess shook her head.

“These eggs are…” She closed her red-gold eyes like she was savoring the taste while she tried to think of the right word. But it seemed like she couldn’t find it, because after a few moments her eyes fluttered back open, and she shrugged her tanned shoulders again. “They are almost… magical in their taste. I am grateful that you share your fare with me. I have never eaten at the same table as any of my backers before.”

“Jackasses,” I said under my breath as another wave of disgust washed through me at the thought of my warrior princess being treated this way. Then I got to my feet and stretched. “We should probably get ready to skedaddle.”

“Ske… del.” Indy looked slightly worried. “Is the skedel a… creature? Like a gorsican?”

“Nooo…” I laughed. “I guess it does sort of sound like it, though. ‘Skedaddle’ means ‘get going.’ You know. Get on the road.”

The princess’ face brightened, and her eyes lit up even more, like a solar flare.

“On the road,” she said in the same soft little chant she’d used before.

I’d be lying to myself if I said it wasn’t fucking adorable.

“Yep.” I felt my own sense of growing excitement at the idea of not only taking another little road trip with the princess, but carrying out our plan for the first time. “The shower faucet here is a little janky, so I’ll show you how it works if you want to use it. Then we can get our stuff ready and--”

“Skeeeee-daddle,” Indy finished, and she looked triumphant about conquering the bizarre-sounding word. “Onto the road.”

“Something like that,” I agreed with a smile.

I showed the princess how the squeaky old faucet worked, and she looked just as excited at the sprinkling of warm water from overhead as she had at the fancy hotel bath.

Then I left her to it while I gathered my stuff. When Indy emerged from the bathroom, she was wrapped in my smallest towel and showed every sign of being about to take it off and get dressed right there in the living room. I felt my jaw go slack for a second before I remembered my manners and hurried into the bathroom. I needed to shower, too, so I figured I might as well get it done while I gave her some space to get dressed.

I did my usual quick five-minute routine, but it was hard not to think about the princess’ smooth golden skin with water still beading on her breasts and trickling down her toned legs.

When I was done with my shower, I cautiously opened the door.

Indy was already dressed in her full battle outfit in my living room. She looked like a fucking warrior goddess in her leather armor as she tested out her blade and metal chain whip again. Even though she was clearly being a lot more cautious with the chain whip after the ceiling-scrape incident, the thing still looked incredibly natural in her hand already as it snapped around, almost like it was an extension of her arm. The new sword seemed the same way as she coordinated the whip’s metallic snap with thrusts of the longer straight blade and slashes of the shorter curved one attached to it.

I saw a flash of her eyes during one of her pivot-and-stab type of motions, and it seemed like the soft amber tones I’d noticed in her eyes recently had been replaced by even more red than I had seen in them before. Even though it wasn’t directed at me, and Indy didn’t seem to notice my presence, I had a feeling the scorching red glare I glimpsed would strike fear into the hearts of her opponents as much as her unique and superior weaponry and armor.

I had zero regrets about equipping her with this odd new style of blade as I stood there with my arms crossed to watch her wield it in my living room. I couldn’t wait to see her use it in the arena.

“I take it the weapons are battle ready,” I finally said with my eyebrows raised.

Indy froze in the middle of a slash with her blade, and on her other side, the whip’s weighted spike thudded to the ground. It seemed like she had been so absorbed in her maneuvers that she hadn’t even noticed my presence. But I enjoyed seeing her get so into it, and I knew the laser focus she seemed to have with her fighting would be a damn good thing down in the desert arena, where distractions could be deadly.

Still, I got the impression the princess wasn’t used to being snuck up on outside of battle from the way she had stiffened at the sound of the door opening.

The sound of my voice seemed to relax her at least, and part of the scorching red in her eyes was replaced with luminous gold. I noticed as she replied that it seemed like her gaze had gone back to what I thought of as their fiery “default state,” but even brighter, like a desert sunrise.

I cleared my throat and shuffled my feet slightly. “Sorry, what did you just say?”

“I said that I have never been so prepared for battle before,” Indy said in a voice that was almost vibrating from excitement. But then her face changed completely. She lowered her eyes and fidgeted nervously with the copper rings she had braided back into her damp hair. “I remembered that you said I am permitted to train with my weapons, but… I am sorry. I still should have asked first, and… and…”

“Oh,” I murmured as something dawned on me. “That’s why you were so afraid when I came downstairs, wasn’t it? It wasn’t just the ceiling scrape. Which is practically invisible, by the way.”

The princess’ red-gold eyes followed my own glance up toward the ceiling, and then she gave a small, scared-looking nod.

“You don’t have to ask, Indy,” I told her in a firm voice. “I mean, maybe if you’re going to, like… stab someone in earnest… then you should give me a heads-up. But you can train with your weapons whenever you want. Okay? I really mean that.”

“Okay…” She released her grip on her braid, and it swung back down to join the rest of the inky-black hair near her waist.

But she was still biting down on her lip with a nervous expression, so I decided to change the subject. It was about time for us to get going, anyway.

“Almost ready?” I asked in a cheerful tone that made it clear I was ready for us to move on from the weapons thing.

“Yes!” The eagerness surged back into her voice, and her long-fingered hands fluttered busily around gathering up some of her clothes and supplies. “I am ready to be on the road. John.”

“Perfect.” I smiled again. “I just have to grab some stuff of my own.”

I hauled my big duffel bag with me when I took the creaky, narrow stairs two at a time to go snatch up some clothes from my dresser. Once I had shoved them into my duffel bag, something else occurred to me. I dropped down to grope on my hands and knees for the random collection of objects I had stashed under my bed to save space in the little attic room. Finally, I resurfaced with another smaller duffel bag that I’d used for gym trips way back in the day when I had actually set foot in the gym on a regular basis.

I carried the gym bag with me while I lugged my own duffel bag back downstairs, and I set the smaller one on the coffee table next to Indy’s clothes and weapons.

She looked at it blankly, then back up at me.

“To put your clothes in,” I explained. “I mean, I can carry it, but this way you won’t have to dig around in my big bag for…”

I stopped at the look that had appeared on Indy’s face, because I couldn’t decipher exactly what it meant.

“I may bring my own clothes?” she finally asked in another cautious, walking-on-eggshells type of voice.

“Well, yeah.” I turned to run a practical eye over the clothes laid out across the table and couch. “I mean… the white silk pants might not be the best idea. But you could bring the tan ones, and the little black shirt. Or maybe wear them and just pack the, uh… short… romping thing. It is a little chillier here than it will be in the desert, after all. Even at night, it didn’t seem cold in your oasis city. But we’re not going through the portal right away.”

The princess absorbed this all in silence, and when I was done, she nodded. She looked like she was torn between pleasant surprise at being able to make a simple wardrobe choice and slight reluctance to take off her badass-looking leather armor.

While the princess changed, I decided to put my protective vest on under my t-shirt so I could adjust to its weight for the day. Then I gathered the rest of my stuff together and made sure I had both my weapons packed before we got going.

I left Indy outside the gate of my lot again, and the process went a little faster this time when she agreed more quickly to keep her weapons on her while I went in to swap out my car for Spitfire.

“Take this, too,” I added, and I passed my roomy jean jacket over to the passenger seat. “It’ll make your blade a little less conspicuous.”

“Yes, John.” The princess nodded solemnly, and her red-gold eyes were still grave when she continued. “I must scream if I wield it against an attacker, as you said before?”

“Uhh…” I chuckled as I imagined Marsh shitting his pants at being confronted by the princess flying at him with a blood-curdling war cry, if he happened to skulk around her for some reason. Then I pulled myself back to reality. “If you really have to. But… it’s best if no one even sees…”

Indy nodded again without waiting for me to finish, and the sober expression stayed on her face. “I will be invisible.”

I had some doubts about the princess being anything along the lines of invisible. Not that I doubted her ability to be stealthy, but it was undeniable that she was eye-catching in the extreme, and I knew anyone who saw her would probably break their necks trying to get a better look.

“Oh!” I snapped my fingers as I remembered something. “One more thing…”

I pulled my sunglasses out of my car’s cupholder and handed them over to Indy, and she slid them on to cover her stunning red-gold eyes.

“Okay,” I exhaled. “I’ll be right back.”

I kept a steady foot on the gas instead of giving into my temptation to peel out into the lot in my hurry to get back to the warrior princess. There were several trucks and cars spaced around the lot, but I didn’t see anyone entering or leaving at the moment, so it didn’t take me long to hoist our bags into my beloved old clunker and fire her up.

“Best war chariot ever,” I murmured as I patted her steering wheel gently. I couldn’t wait to drive Spitfire through the portal again with Indy in the passenger seat.

Almost as soon as I pulled out of the gate, the princess was in motion, and I realized she was planning to do an immediate launch into the series of graceful leaps I’d seen her use to get into the cab before.

I hurried to park Spitfire and then carefully avoided the shifters while I heaved myself partway over the center console to open the passenger door.

The princess leaped and swung into my cab with more grace than one of the ribbon acrobats I’d glimpsed briefly through the door of the weird circus-like strip club in Portland.

“Nice,” I said approvingly as she settled into the passenger seat.

“Nice,” she repeated. Her voice still had its solemn tone, but this time she gave me a small, cheeky little smile afterward.

I had to chuckle at the princess’ antics, and I felt the same sort of infectious energy as I put Spitfire into gear, although we expressed our excitement differently. I sure as hell couldn’t see myself flying through the air with the combination of acrobatics and ninja-like moves that the lithe warrior princess did, but I felt like I could slay a dozen gorsicans.

And who knew? Maybe I’d be doing just that today. Anything could happen from here on out.

Because I had my trusty truck rumbling under me again, my gorgeous and deadly princess fully armed beside me, and a whole other world to get to by nightfall.

This was finally it.

I was going to enter my own fighter into the arenas tonight, and I was going to get fucking rich doing it.

Chapter 11

We rumbled off down the road, and soon we were cruising along the highway. The trip to the port passed quickly, and even though there wasn’t the greatest view from the berth where we parked, Indy still twisted to stare at the expanse of flat gray water that was visible from our position.

“I’ll show you places much more awesome than this,” I promised with a smile. “Up close.”

Waiting for the thousand-year-old rugs and furs to be loaded from the container into my trailer somehow seemed like an incredibly slow process compared to the drive to get here, and I wished the company policy allowed me to just hop down and carry the damn rugs in on my back, which I pretty much felt capable of doing at this point.

But finally it was over, and we were rolling away from the moody gray sky and waters of the port.

“On the road,” Indy chanted again. Then she gave me a curious look. “What sort of creatures exist in your gray waterlands?”

I decided I’d just roll with the “waterlands” thing for now, and I rubbed my jaw thoughtfully while we cruised down the highway again.

“Well,” I said finally. “Seagulls, for one. Pesky, persistent, plucky little bastards. They’ll steal your food right out of your hands if you look away. But they’re better than giant, human-possessing birds.”

“The Zizyak do not possess humans, John,” Indy said in an extremely patient voice. “They command them.”

“Riiiight,” I muttered. Then I thought more about the animals of Earth’s waterlands. “There are a lot of fish in the rivers, and out in the ocean there are tons of different creatures. But you don’t really see them much from the shore.”

“Ah,” the princess murmured knowingly. “Like the ancient deserts of my land, they hold many hidden creatures?”

I made a mental note to confirm the exact ancientness of these desert creatures on our drive, but for now I listened as Indy launched into a slew of questions.

“What animals will we see on the road today?” she asked next.

I chuckled. “On the road itself, not much, other than roadkill, which isn’t very pretty. But in eastern Washington there are more animals visible from the sides of the road. There’s even this wildlife bridge thing we’ll drive under. I saw a coyote scuttle across it a few times, and once I even saw some elk, which was pretty crazy to me.”

“What are ky… ote?” Indy seemed intrigued. “What are elk?”

“Coyotes are sort of like wolves,” I started off. “But scrawnier.”

“Wolves.” The princess frowned and shook her head.

“Uhhh…” I mumbled as I racked my brains for another comparison. “Sort of like dogs. But… Damn, you probably didn’t have those in your oasis, either, did you?”

I was thinking of Indy’s reaction to the fluffy white dog we’d seen on the road a few days ago, and how shocked she had seemed at the sight of it. But now when I actually mentioned the word “dog,” the princess gave a little hum of recognition.

“There were dogs in the Emerald Wood,” she said with a nod. “But they were… tiny… and strange.”

I smiled. “How tiny and strange are we talking, exactly?”

“Tiny like… little zuepies,” Indy said, as if that explained it perfectly. “And stranger than any animals I can imagine in this pleasant Earth-land. Goblin-like, but also spiny, with–”

“Wait, what the hell is a zuepie?” I asked, and I made another mental note to show the princess some pictures of the weird-ass animals I’d seen in ocean documentaries. “And how small are they?”

When I glanced over at the princess, she was making a familiar little boxy measuring motion with her long-fingered hands.

From what it seemed like, these dogs she was talking about were no bigger than one of the shrill little rat dogs that I considered my mortal enemy every time I saw one.

Although my encounter with the evil gorsican slightly altered this perception.

Maybe chihuahuas weren’t so bad after all.

Now that the gorsican had come to my mind again, I decided to launch into my own line of questioning.

“I’ll tell you all about Earth animals,” I promised. “And we’ll definitely see some awesome ones sooner or later. But for now, I need to know… You said there were ‘many hidden creatures’ in the ancient deserts. Does the ‘ancient’ part mean they’re dead now? Are there any other dangerous desert beasts that I should know about specifically? Anything that might endanger us or my tr– chariot?”

“The old tales talk of many, many animals in the desert,” Indy said. “They were hidden during the day, but fierce and monstrous at night. But now it is said that they are all dead. The desert has gotten hotter and hotter over the centuries. Now nothing can survive except the gorsicans, I think. I used to see one of those every now and then from the city, when I was young and my father climbed up with me to the platforms of the east walls… but I never saw any other creatures.”

“Good,” I said with a little relief. The possibility of running into one of those skinny-legged, scorpion-spiders from hell was already more than enough to be prepared for.

The drive to Spokane took over six hours, but it went by even faster with Indy than it did with my favorite audiobook. The princess had been a pleasure to have around from the start, but it was getting even more interesting now that she was letting her guard down with me more and more.

We did see some animals on the drive, mostly birds and rabbits and a few deer darting from shrub to shrub in the distance.

Animals or not, the flat land with its yellow scrubby plants seemed to fascinate the princess, and I couldn’t wait to show her even cooler places later on. I suddenly felt like the most interesting guy around, and even though Indy’s world was the wildest thing I’d ever seen, I was kind of proud to know my world was just as wild to her.

And I was the lucky son of a bitch who got to show her around it.

The actual process of delivering my shipment to the museum was a little weird for me. I thought the people waiting around outside the back of the big stucco building were either the museum staff themselves, or people who were specifically hired to load and unload artifacts.

Whoever they were, about half of them stared at my old Spitfire with some sort of shocked fascination, like a wild giraffe had just galloped into their parking lot. These folks didn’t seem unfriendly, though, just surprised. But the other half looked like their precious textiles had rolled up on the back of Satan’s steed instead of the trailer of an awesome classic semi.

Still, I figured the latter reaction might just be because it was these people’s job to make sure all the museum artifacts stayed in one piece. But at the same time, I had personally witnessed the fact that all the damn rugs and furs in Spitfire’s trailer were enshrouded in what seemed like a thousand layers of padding and bubble wrap. And regardless, it wasn’t like these were ancient bones or pottery that might crumble or shatter from a bumpy ride. They were damned textiles. Nothing Spitfire couldn’t handle.

I patted her dash in consolation as I stared down the more judgmental snobs through my side mirror. Then I murmured a few words of appreciation for her out of habit, but when I found Indy nodding in stoic agreement, I burst out laughing.

At least the warrior princess could appreciate a classic.

I had no idea what the people’s deal was, but I treated the ones I interacted with in the same friendly manner I did with most people, especially anyone who had the job of unloading my trailer. It was just common courtesy mixed with the fact that I would much rather fingerprint most of my loads if I had a choice about it.

Finally everything was done, but Indy didn’t even seem to hear me when I let her know. She was staring in amazement at the screen of my phone, where I had pulled up a Google search of Earth’s animals and showed her how to swipe through it while I handled my business with the museum people.

I let her continue perusing the photos of monkeys, panthers, foxes, whales, and everything else under the sun while I fired up the truck again. The woman had spent her whole life in the middle of the barren desert, after all. True, the oasis itself had been far from lifeless, but from what I’d seen, it had been a pretty brutal place all-around. Even if there had been some sort of similar wildlife to look at, the princess probably wouldn’t have been allowed to enjoy it. I was more than happy to give her a taste of that enjoyment, and everything else she’d been missing out on for so long.

I gave the museum workers a friendly enough wave before I put my old clunker into gear. About half of them gave me a wave in return, but it looked pretty lukewarm.

“Crackerheads,” I muttered under my breath.

Indy finally tore her red-gold eyes away from the phone screen, where a video of a donkey was playing. I did a double take, not just at the fact that she had managed to open and play a video, but because I realized suddenly that her eyes weren’t red-gold anymore. There was still some red there, but it looked like it was marbled with ocean-blue streaks and swirls. There was another color in them, too, one I hadn’t really seen before. It was like a misty rose gold glow.

Then I saw a tear roll down her golden cheek, and concern filled my chest. I immediately put the truck into neutral and parked it.

“What’s wrong?” I asked with a mixture of confusion and alarm. There had only been one time when I had seen the princess’ beautiful eyes turn any shade of blue, and that was when she’d seemed incredibly sad as she talked about her past.

Still, she hadn’t cried at that time. Now, the sight of her tears made me want to fix whatever was wrong. Like, right fucking now.

Indy looked back at the donkey video again, and her lower lip trembled. “So… cute…”

She gave a little sniffle and wiped away a tear with the sleeve of my denim jacket she was still wearing.

I wasn’t sure whether I wanted to chuckle about her intense reaction to donkeys or hold her in my arms and never let her go, so I compromised by pressing my lips firmly together and reaching out to give her arm a small, comforting pat.

She looked up and gave me a tentative smile, and the gold swirls continued to dance around with streaks of pearly pink and blue in her teary eyes.

But after a few seconds, she seemed almost back to her usual in-command aura. It was an insanely fast transformation to me, like watching a sped-up video of a storm clearing up, and the sun shining down through the clouds after.

The misty pink sheen was still in her eyes, though. I wasn’t sure exactly what that meant, but I gave her another pat and put the truck back into gear to get us moving again, before one of those museum workers called the cops on us or something.

In the passenger seat, Indy was swiping through endless pictures of donkeys now.

“You like the donkeys?” I asked, just in case I was somehow mistaken about the reason behind her tears.

The princess nodded, and there was an expression of utter adoration on her face when she looked up. She suddenly seemed like she might cry again.

“Cute…” she said in a small voice that was almost a whisper. “Little… fuzzy… big-headed horse…”

I bit down hard on my lip for a second as I powered up on the highway on-ramp, but it was no use. The utter cuteness of this woman was wreaking havoc on my entire system.

My palms were clammy, my stomach was fluttering, and I had a sudden urge to pull Indy into a massive bear hug.

Holy shit, I was not prepared to handle so much perfection.

“Do you think it would be nice to, er… pet one?” I asked in an innocent tone while I flipped on my turn signal and checked my mirrors. “In real life?”

“Yes,” the princess replied in a voice that sounded almost like a groan of despair. “I want to pat the fuzzy, fuzzy snout. I wish…”

She trailed off into silence, and when I glanced over again, she was looking out the window like a heartbroken singer in a music video.

“I have something exciting to tell you,” I said.

“Yes?” Indy sounded slightly more like her old self when she responded, but there was a note of hope in her solemn voice.

“Yes,” I echoed, but now I couldn’t hold back a smile. “I can take you to see donkeys sometime after we get back from our trip through the portal.”

“You can take me to see the donkey?” she asked in a near-squeak, and I had to resist the urge to whip my head toward her just to make sure the shrill tone had really come out of the calm, stoic woman I had been with for the last few days.

“Yep,” I confirmed with a proud chuckle. “Lots of them. There are donkeys all over this land.”

The princess turned around hurriedly to look out the window at the scrubby desert we were driving through again, like she was hoping she might see a donkey out there now.

“Okay,” I corrected myself. “Not all over. Most of them are on farms and stuff. But we can go there sometime soon. If you want to pet a donkey, you are petting a donkey. That’s all there is to it.”

Indy’s expression looked like I had just told her we could move to Neverland and live in a palace made of gold, and she reached across the center console to actually hold my hand. Her long fingers threaded through mine when I reached out, and I held my hand there until I had to shift again.

“Thank you,” the princess finally said in a soft little voice. “I am happy to be yours. John.”

“Of course,” I said. I was trying my best to keep myself from grinning like a fucking jack-o’-lantern now, so I switched to a teasing tone. “You sure you’re not mourning the death of Lord Vath?”

Indy shot me a scandalized look, and I had to smirk.

“I’m just kidding.”

“You… make jokes.” The princess sounded like she’d had this thought brewing for a while, but like she was struggling to put it into words. “That is… It is…”

“Corny?” I suggested.

“No,” she said with a frown. “Not corn. I was going to say… bold.”

“Bold?” I asked blankly. “Bold is… not the word I was expecting.”

“People who make such jokes are killed,” she insisted. “Like…”

“Oh,” I chuckled as her meaning dawned on me. “You mean like the way Lord Vath tried to kill me?”

“Yes.” The princess was silent for a few moments. “I am glad he is dead, and that you are alive.”

I smirked again. “Oh, good.”

This new information seemed kind of ironic to me, because that pompous bastard had thought he was the height of hilarity. It felt better than ever that I had ended his little God complex and wiped that smug smile off his face forever.

The sun sank further in the sky as we drove along, and I smiled when Indy offered me my goggle-like sunglasses.

“Are you sure?” I asked with another glance over at her. “Don’t you want them?”

“No,” she assured me with one of those rare little full-on smiles of her own. “They are yours. And you are driving the chariot. John.”

I saw her staring unflinchingly off into the sun, and it didn’t seem to hurt her eyes at all. I wondered if that had something to do with the strange, magical way her own eyes seemed to flare, or the desert world she had come from. Or something else.

I was just about to ask, but then we passed a sign for an approaching exit that showed symbols for the different types of restaurants and amenities just off the road.

As soon as Indy laid eyes on it, she pointed a finger at the sign so vigorously that she punched the window.

“Coffee!” she declared.

Then she rubbed her hand, and I got the overall impression that it had sort of hurt when she hit the window, but she either didn’t realize it or had a high pain threshold. This could easily be a natural thing considering the way she had held up under Lord Vath’s cruel hands, but I thought it was just as likely that the reason she didn’t feel the pain was because of her newfound love for coffee.

The funniest part to me was that the sign hadn’t even been any sort of sign that would specifically indicate coffee for most people, like a Starbucks or something. It was a McDonald’s sign.

I guessed that iced vanilla coffee from the McDonald’s drive-thru had really made an impression on her, and I had a hunch we were going to have a serious caffeine addiction on our hands if we weren’t careful.

But it was obvious the coffee had helped the princess’ already high energy levels yesterday, and I figured that as long as I didn’t have her guzzling multiples of those drinks per day, we probably wouldn’t be on the road to ruin.

I carefully poured the coffee into the thermos I had snatched up from home so the princess could drink it later on before her fight in the city.

Then we got going again. I hadn’t been sure yet whether the portal’s mysterious exit that wasn’t really an exit would appear on this side of the highway, too, or if something about its magic only made it appear to me when I was heading east, like I had been before. In case the latter turned out to be true, I remembered the numbered exits that had been before the signless one leading to the portal, and I was prepared to take the exit after where the portal should’ve been, then get back on SR 14 going in the other direction.

The uncertainty added another element of excitement to what I already felt, and I was almost holding my breath as we approached the area. Indy seemed to be feeling just as amped-up, and I wasn’t sure if it was just my own anticipation rubbing off on her, or if she somehow recognized the area, too.

This time, the water was on the opposite side. I was driving toward the sunset instead of away from it, and there was no flash of flame from Spitfire’s exhaust that made me search for an exit, but otherwise, the night was eerily similar to the first time I had pulled over into the exit that held the portal.

On one side of us, the blue shade of dusk was settling over the gorge’s hills, craggy cliffs, and the brigades of trees all standing stiffly at attention. On the other side, the fire of sunset was reflected all down the river, like a burning banner unfurling all the way down the water’s long, slightly meandering path.

The sunset was still beautiful, but it paled in comparison to the otherworldly, shifting red-gold eyes of the warrior princess sitting in my passenger seat.

I gripped the steering wheel a little tighter as we passed the exit number that had come before the portal’s exit last time.

Indy and I were both silent. The air seemed like it was quivering with tension.

I kept my gaze sharp as I watched for the mysterious exit, but it didn’t come into sight.

When the next exit number came into sight, I let out a low sigh, but my spirits didn’t drop all too much. I had been prepared for this.

So I switched on my turn signal, checked my mirrors, and carefully got into the exit lane while I explained my actions to the princess, who seemed slightly confused at this point.

“I’m turning us around,” I said as we got off of SR 14. “I think the exit that has the portal can only be accessed going in the other direction on the highway.”

“That is very fitting,” Indy said thoughtfully.

I shot her a startled look before I got ready to turn at the junction past the exit ramp. “How so?”

“In all the tales I know about magic, direction always plays a role,” the princess said. “Of course, they are just tales, and some of them are very silly. Like slaying a zetodile while facing west during a waxing moon to bless an upcoming fight.”

“Sounds like bullshit,” I muttered under my breath.

“Very foolish,” Indy agreed. “But maybe there is a grain of truth in them.”

“Even a broken clock is right twice a day.” I smiled a little as I repeated the phrase I had heard Grams say about a hundred or so times.

The princess seemed a little confused about the word “clock,” but she seemed to get the general idea, because she gave a wise little hum of agreement.

We both fell silent as I directed Spitfire onto the on-ramp for SR 14, this time heading east, like I had been when I first saw the portal’s exit.

The road seemed empty at first, but then a sudden thrill ran through me.

“There,” I said in a low voice, like the exit was a flighty horse that could be spooked by the slightest sound.

I heard Indy’s small intake of breath from next to me, but otherwise we both stayed hushed.

I resisted the temptation to haul ass into the exit lane. Instead, I was extra careful about flipping on my turn signal and checking my mirrors to get over.

An eerie sense of deja vu hovered over me as I downshifted while Spitfire rolled down the little hill. Soon after, I caught sight of the crumbling, derelict parking lot of the abandoned gas station and its dry yellow grass.

Everything was empty and ghostly like before, but I still flipped on my turn signal and checked carefully before I turned into the parking lot to make a brief stop.

“Do you want to change your clothes here?” I asked the princess in my passenger seat. “I mean, into your romping… thing?”

Indy’s long, glossy black hair whipped up and down slightly from the intensity of her nod. “I will wear my romping garb but will save the armor for battle.”

Just like in the living room of my apartment, she showed every sign of stripping right there in the passenger seat of my cab.

From the way I had seen her slender body twist around like a pretzel on several occasions in the short time I’d known the princess, I had no doubt that she was flexible enough to pull off this little stunt in the passenger seat, but it felt weird for me to watch, so I looked away.

Then an idea occurred to me.

“I’ll be back,” I muttered, and I opened the driver’s side door to scramble down out of the cab.

My feet crushed the crunchy yellow grass underfoot with each step while I walked in a slow circle around Spitfire and paused to inspect her tires one by one.

I had already run a careful eye over the engine earlier to see if there was anything blatantly wrong, and to save myself the necessity of securing or moving all the shit in my truck when we were on the side of the road. Now, not much remained to do after I had ensured the tires were fine.

I took my time ambling back around to the driver’s side of my truck while avoiding looking up at the passenger window. Then I finally climbed up and swung myself back into the cab.

Indy was wearing her blood orange colored romper with its gold swirls, and she had pulled her inky-black hair up into the same high ponytail that it had been in when we first met. The braids with their copper rings looked just as cool when they were hanging down from the ponytail. And even without the leather armor, the princess looked like a total badass.

The most stunning badass I had ever seen.

The bold features of her face were as proud and fierce as they were beautiful, and her slightly swirling eyes were at least a dozen shades of red, orange, and gold. They looked like they were flecked with tiny, blood-red diamonds as I stared into them.

“Nice?” Indy asked a little hesitantly.

“‘Nice’ doesn’t even begin to cover it,” I murmured, and I was glad I didn’t sound as punch-drunk as I felt.

“I am proud to fight for you. John.” The little smile I saw every now and then played around on the princess’ full lips, and her eyes still swirled with fiery colors as they flared a little brighter.

I cleared my throat, which suddenly seemed as dry as the endless desert we were about to head into. Then I went through checking my gear and supplies one last time to make sure I had everything before we headed into the portal.

I had been wearing the protective vest since this morning, and I felt like I had adjusted easily to the surprisingly light weight of it. I left the gun and knife in my duffel bag for the moment once I had glanced over them again, since I definitely wouldn’t be doing any shooting during our short drive through the fog.

I found myself glad I had invested in both of the weapons as I zipped up the duffel bag. I didn’t think things would go awry with my new gun for any reason, but just in case they did, it felt good that I would have my new knife at my belt, too. True, it didn’t quite have the reach of a damn butcher blade like Lord Vath’s weapon, but either way, I knew none of the shitty metal blades in the desert cities would stand a chance against me with how superior even just the knife alone was in comparison.

I felt more than secure with the gear I’d outfitted myself and the princess with for our trip to the oasis cities.

I felt fucking unstoppable.

“Ready, Indy?” I asked.

“No fighter has ever been more ready,” she replied with proud conviction.

So I put old Spitfire into gear, checked my mirrors for any unlikely signs of activity in the ghost town behind us, and then got back out onto the flat road.

When we got close to the fog, it started to get denser again just like before. Soon it was as thick as pea soup, but unlike pea soup, it spiraled and coiled around more and more erratically in every direction.

“Heeere we go,” I said, and I was glad that my voice came out sounding calmer and steadier than I was feeling. I was sure this fog would always be unnerving to some degree, even if we drove through it a thousand times.

“I am ready,” Indy proclaimed again, but it sounded like she was reassuring herself just as much as me.

I reached over to give her hand a soft stroke, but I wanted to make sure I had a steady grip on the wheel when we touched down, so I wrapped my fingers tightly around it as the glow around us flared into life.

Then the truck started shaking again, and I felt the expected sensation that we were in a car wash going through an air dryer.

“Oh, boy,” I said. Despite my gritted teeth, my voice still rattled from the force of the vibrations. “Hoooold on, old girl. This won’t take too long…”

The colorful lights started to dance in my vision again, and just like the first few times, old Spitfire was either doing her own thing or the portal was doing it for her. I preferred to think it was the former, and that my beloved old clunker was taking as good care of me as I did of her.

Then the old gal took off like she’d been shot out of a cannon again. This time, hurtling through the colorful lights had an edge of exhilaration along with the alarming sense that we had totally disregarded gravity.

Unlike before, I felt like I sensed the change when we were approaching our touch down on the white road.

“Hold onto your ha—aaahh, shhhit!” I growled as we were jarred forcefully into the ground. “That was way rougher than before.”

Spitfire didn’t give me any issues when I cautiously tested out a gear change, and I gassed her to get us going again through the pale fog. There was no more colorful glowing to make it feel like we were driving through the lens of a giant disco light, and the fog was swirling more slowly around us now as it started to thin out.

“Rough,” Indy agreed, and it sounded like her voice was trembling slightly.

I was going to ask if she was alright, but then the horrible feeling of wobbliness ran through me, and I just grimaced and waited until it was over.

“Feeling okay?” I finally asked.

“I am fine now,” the princess said with a sigh of relief, and she sounded more like her usual self. “I just felt… like…”

“Like your flesh was temporarily replaced with Jell-O?” I suggested.

“Jell… oh?” Indy frowned. “Like jelly?”

“Sort of,” I murmured, but I was slightly preoccupied now as the world ahead of us came into view.

The road already felt unnaturally smooth in a familiar way, but I still saved my sigh of relief for the moment when the endless desert and the moonstone color of the road came into clear view.

It was just as mesmerizing as the first time I’d seen it.

The glimmering sheen of the road made my eyes glaze over as I cruised forward and took in the literally otherworldly landscape ahead of me. Then a grin slowly spread across my face.

I’d wanted adventure out of my career as a trucker, and holy shit, was I getting it in spades.

“We are back,” the princess observed.

“Shiny white roads, take me home,” I sang under my breath.

Indy gave me an odd look with her red-gold eyes. “Yes… That is what I said.”

“Uhh, yeah.” I went back to normal volume as we headed off down the smooth white road with the sunset glaring redly off its faint, cool iridescence. “So, we’re definitely not going back to your city, like…”

“Ever.” Indy finished for me, and she shook her head. “Your loud weapon of doom drew the eyes of everyone in the city of Kortico. I do not know what the people would do if they saw you, or me, again.”

“Fuck that place,” I agreed, and I downshifted to slowly come to a stop on the smooth white road. “We’ll find another city.”

The princess nodded. “But… why are we stopping now?”

“Wellllll…” I said slowly, and I opened the center console to rummage through the stuff inside while I talked. “You’re in the passenger seat, which sort of makes you like my copilot.”

“Copilot,” Indy repeated slowly with a quizzical look on her face.

I tried to rethink my statement as I realized that now wasn’t the greatest time for us to sit around while I explained the concept of airplanes and pilots.

“You… help me with stuff,” I said finally. This seemed like a shitty way of explaining it, but I wanted to move on to the fun part. I finally found what I was looking for and slowly pulled it out of the compartment of the center console. “Like drawing a map of our route in the desert.”

“A map!” The princess’ red-gold eyes widened. “On the… paper! With the magic pen.”

“Exactly.” I chuckled as I closed the center console and laid the hotel notepad flat on top of it. “This notepad is pretty small, but it’ll work for now. Here, try this out…”

I uncapped the pen and handed it over to Indy, and she took it with a look of pure glee.

“I will wield the pen with skill,” the princess vowed, and suddenly she had all the calm focus of a neurosurgeon about to do a complex operation. She bent low over the paper and slowly dragged the pen across it. Then she frowned as she examined her own handiwork. “This is… not very nice.”

“It gets easier,” I promised. “Try holding it at a different–”

But Indy was already going to town with testing out different angles and strokes of the pen.

“There!” She held the notepad up with a triumphant look to show the smoother, steadier lines that covered the bottom half of the paper. “I have conquered the pen.”

“Nice,” I said as I ripped off the top page. “Alright, so this road looks like it goes straight as an arrow, for… pretty much all of eternity. So you can probably just draw a long straight line in the middle of the paper.”

Indy slowly drew a long, perfectly straight line. “Like this?”

“That is… the most perfectly straight line I’ve ever seen someone draw.” I blinked in surprise and snatched up the notepad to hold it closer to my face, and then I looked back at the princess with an expression of mock-suspicion. “Are you sure you haven’t done this before?”

“I am sure, John,” she said with a proud toss of her long ponytail that made the copper rings in it clink softly together. “My sword hand is steady.”

“Of course,” I chuckled. “I should’ve known. You’re a natural at this. Let’s make a mark for the portal, too, to show where we started.”

The princess drew a little star-like shape on top of the straight line toward the edge of the paper.

“Perfect,” I said approvingly.

Then I borrowed the pen again to carefully write out the odometer reading for the twelve mile distance between Kortico and the foggy portal that I had jotted down on my first trip to the desert world. I knew seeing the number would help me remember to do the same tonight as we explored more of the desert, and considering my GPS didn’t function at all here, it seemed best to have some idea of the distance between the cities. The last thing I wanted was to run out of gas in the middle of the desert on any of our future trips.

Once I’d finished with this, I realized that right now would probably be the best time to put my new gun through its paces. “Wanna see my new weapon of doom?”

“Of course,” Indy said solemnly. “Will it be loud, like your old doom weapon?”

I remembered shooting my little old revolver back in Indy’s city, and the way my ears had rang from the shot. That had been expected for me, if not pleasant. But I imagined that for the princess, who had never heard anything like a gun before in her life, it must have been way worse.

“It won’t be loud at all,” I promised. “Well, it shouldn’t be, anyway. I got a suppressor, which is something that’s supposed to make it quiet, and I trust Nick.”

Indy looked intrigued, and she skipped gracefully down from the cab while I turned off Spitfire and stood on the seat to pull my gun from its place in my duffel bag.

I hunted around in my cab for something to use for a target. In the end, I came up with a single orange traffic cone and a Big Gulp cup.

“Good enough,” I muttered to myself.

I made sure the gun’s safety was on before I made my usual monkeyish exit from the cab and found Indy on the white moonstone-like road. She was doing some crazy sort of ninja-yoga pose that I’d never seen nor imagined was even possible before.

When she heard my boots hit the ground, the princess leaped gracefully into an upright position.

“What were you doing?” I asked curiously.

“I saw it on your phone… video…” she explained. “I do not know if I was doing it correctly, but I wanted to try. Was it… nice?”

“Well, it looked pretty damn impressive to me, but I don’t know the first thing about… whatever that ninja-yoga stuff is,” I chuckled. “Okay, remind me to think of that again when I’m looking for your trainer. But for now…”

I heaved the traffic cone out of my cab and then emptied the remaining drops from the old Big Gulp cup off the edge of the road before I shoved it upside down on top of the cone. Then I hauled the cone further down the shiny white road.

I could’ve gone off of it, but something about setting foot on the dusty umber-colored ground would make me feel like I was entering the evil gorsican creatures’ territory, and I didn’t think I wanted to do that quite yet.

At least not until I had tested out this gun for myself and felt one hundred percent sure about firing a bullet right into one of those leggy fuckers’ hissing mouths.

I hurried a little to get the cone into place before the sun disappeared. I didn’t want to do a long shooting session, but I wanted to get a few test shots in before full dark came.

I turned the bright label of the cup toward me and made sure it was snug on the traffic cone, and then I backed away to shoot. The firearm fit perfectly in the grip of my big hands when I held it, and there was a safety on both sides of the .22LR.

With the suppressor, it seemed like the sound of my bullets striking my makeshift target was almost louder than the sound of the pistol itself firing. It was still noticeable, but I didn’t need to wear any ear protection.

“John.” Indy’s voice came from where she’d been standing slightly behind me. When I turned to look at her, she was staring between the pistol and the traffic cone target. “Did you shoot the doom weapon?”

“Yep,” I said with a smirk. “Don’t think we’ll be catching the notice of everyone in the city this time.”

The princess watched closely while I emptied a mag shooting at the Big Gulp cup. By the end, it seemed like she was more fascinated by the silent precision of me shooting the pistol than the shot of the loud revolver that had killed Lord Vath. And I had to admit, I was pretty damn impressed with the little weapon myself.

It had been fairly cheap, too. I decided I was definitely going to buy Nick a round sometime after we got back and went out for drinks.

“Nice,” Indy said solemnly as she watched me switch the safety back on and tuck the pistol into its holster. “We will both be deadly in Gavahna. We will be feared and known.”

“It is pretty nice,” I chuckled. Then I repeated the strange city name to myself. “Ga-vahhh-na.”

“Nice,” the princess repeated again, like she approved of my pronunciation.

I laughed and shook my head with a mixture of affection and amusement. I guessed that was going to be our word.

We took off again, and the sun went on inching slowly out of sight past the horizon. To our sides, the hardpacked ground stretched on in every direction. As dusk fell, a cluster of lights off to our left started to twinkle into existence.

I slowed a little to glance over at it. “That’s your old city, I think.”

“Yes.” Indy pressed her face up close against the window for a second and then twisted around to place the notepad back on top of the center console. She hovered her pen over the notepad in a few places before she drew a neat and perfect little “x” far off to the side of the road’s straight line.

I laughed. “X marks the spot where we shall never go again.”

“We will go take names in new cities,” Indy said with a wise nod.

“That’s the plan,” I agreed.

The sky was getting dim enough that my headlights were actually visible lighting the way down the smooth white road, so I knew we would be able to spot new cities more easily, too, as long as they had any sort of torches or lanterns like Indy’s old city.

“So,” I said while I scanned my eyes across the horizon from left to right. “You said this city is called… Gavahna.”

“That is what it was called in our tales,” the princess affirmed. “It is to the kyh.”

I frowned. “I’m sorry, the what?”

“Kyh,” Indy repeated in a patient voice. Then she pointed to a direction that I would’ve referred to as northwest.

“Kyh,” I echoed, and I slowed the truck slightly again. “Is that a direction? Like north, south, east, and west?”

“Exactly.” The princess nodded. “There are eight directions. North, drom, east, tav, south, zem, west, and kyh.”

“Well, that’s ridiculous,” I muttered under my breath after I watched her point in the eight different directions. “Okay. Sooo… We’re heading west right now. And that way is… kyh?”

I pointed to where I had seen the princess gesturing to the northwest, and she nodded.

I exhaled and tried to get the weird amount of directions straight in my mind. After a few seconds, I was sure these four new directions were just different names for directions I would refer to as northeast, southeast, southwest, and northwest.

I made a mental note to write those down later in some sort of map key for my own peace of mind, but for now I knew Indy drawing out the directions we went would work just fine to get us back later. I didn’t need to know the names of these directions off the top of my head as long as I could look at the map.

“So,” I said as I got my thoughts in order. “This would be a hell of a lot easier if there were more landmarks in this hellscape. But we can probably just keep driving this way a little further west, then turn north until we’re parallel with your city…”

“Kortico,” Indy supplied.

“Yeah, that,” I mumbled. “And after that, we can head roughly northwes-- er, kyh.”

“Wise,” the princess murmured. “Nice.”

I heard a quiet shuffling noise, and after a few seconds I realized it was Indy tapping her sandaled feet together.

“Excited?” I chuckled.

Indy nodded silently, but her expression was a mixture of excited and murderous that made me laugh under my breath again. I saw her red-gold eyes flare again another time just before the sun slipped out of sight completely.

In the flat, barren desert, with no clouds in the sky and nothing to obscure the horizon, the transition from dusk to darkness seemed to happen almost in the blink of an eye. Now we were cruising through the night with just my headlights showing us the way. It made me feel closer to Indy somehow, despite the relative darkness inside the cab. I never had anyone along with me for night drives when I was working, and I sure as hell never imagined having anyone as stunning as Indy by my side on evenings like this.

It was a nice feeling, and one I could definitely see myself getting used to.

Soon I could see that we were far enough past the princess’ city that it was about time to start heading west.

“Alright,” I said briskly. “Ready to go head out into the gorsicans’ territory?”

“I am ready,” Indy said, although she sounded a little on edge behind her excitement.

To be honest, the idea of encountering another gorsican didn’t thrill me, either, but I felt better prepared for it this time.

I stopped briefly so we could switch on the dome light. The princess roughly marked the point where we turned off the road on our little notepad map, and I took the notepad momentarily and quickly flipped to another page so I could write down the time from Spitfire’s little analog clock.

The clock still seemed to be going strong, just like the rest of the hardy old truck. I had a theory that the ancient clock continuing to function despite my other electronics fizzling out had something to do with the magic that allowed my truck to transport me through the swirling fog in the first place and arrive in one piece.

I couldn’t help giving her dashboard another appreciative pat before we bumped off the smooth white road and rolled along over the flat, hard ground of the dark and empty desert.

I was watching closely for any sign of lights on the horizon, but I kept the city of Kortico in my peripheral vision, and once we had passed it by, I started to angle Spitfire toward the northwest. Or the kyh, or whatever the hell it was called. Indy marked the point where we had turned that way on the map. Then I checked Spitfire’s odometer and borrowed the pen to write down the distance we’d driven from the foggy portal, which was thirteen miles. It seemed better to plot every point we marked on the map, and then I could always add them up to get the total distance later.

“Keep your eyes peeled,” I said as I scoured the land ahead with my gaze.

“Peeled?” Indy’s voice sounded both curious and mildly disgusted.

“Ummm…” I snorted with laughter as I realized it was a pretty odd expression. “Keep them open. Watchful. You know, be on the lookout.”

“Oh.” Now the princess sounded a little relieved. “Yes, John. I will keep them on the lookout.”

We drove on for another ten minutes or so. Then a cluster of distant flickering pinpricks of golden light appeared in the distance.

My heart leaped with excitement.

“Look!”

Indy and I both spoke at the exact same time, and then our laughs happened in unison, too. Somehow this was funny enough to make me laugh even harder.

Indy and I were both laughing almost uncontrollably until it was almost a struggle to see the beautiful, tiny golden lights in the distance that looked like hundreds of fireflies lighting the night ahead.

But they were definitely there, and the sight of them was almost as thrilling as the sound of the princess’ laughter.

Chapter 12

It was the first time I had heard the princess do a full-on laugh, and the sound was insanely adorable to me.

Then she started laughing so hard that it seemed like she tried to inhale and exhale at the same time, and she made a small snorting sound that made us both laugh even harder. Soon I had to stop and park the truck temporarily, because I felt like I had to clutch my ribs with laughter.

“Okay,” I finally said in a voice that was somewhere between a laugh and a choking cough. “Okay… We need to calm… down…”

Indy put her hands in an almost prayer-like position in front of her chest and sucked in a deep, slow breath.

“Calm,” she said in a voice that was still slightly unsteady. “I am calm.”

It had been years since I had laughed uncontrollably with someone for no good reason, and it felt wonderful to do so. But it felt even better that the stoic warrior princess had truly let her guard down with me.

Finally I caught my breath enough to get the truck rolling again. We passed through the dangerous few minutes after a laughing fit where it felt like if either of us so much as spoke again, we would dissolve back into laughing within seconds.

We were close enough to the lights now that I could know for sure that they were different from the lights of Kortico. These lights were smaller and almost flickering, like they were torches. And a few of them could be seen lower to the ground, almost like this new city didn’t have any walls around it.

The weirdest part was that there was an area where the flickering lights could be clearly seen rising up high overhead.

“That has to be a mountain,” I said as I stared at the flickering lights that arced up off the ground further into the oasis ahead.

“I have never seen a wall or building so tall,” Indy agreed. “At least… not before I came to your Earth land.”

“It’s weird,” I murmured. “But somehow I pictured this whole world as completely flat.”

There was a short time where the only sound was Spitfire’s rumble again, and finally I slowed the truck to a halt. We were close enough for me to see that the flickering lights were definitely torches, and I was pretty sure the reason they were so sparse-looking from outside was because there was a ring of trees around the city.

“I wonder if they have any sort of guards here,” I mused out loud. Then I took my eyes away from the new city briefly to glance at the princess in my passenger seat. “Your old city seemed completely unguarded, even though there were walls.”

Indy nodded. “The tales say that even back in the old times when there was travel and trade between cities, the walls were manned only by lookouts whose job was to hail trading caravans and open the gates for them. Battle between the cities was unheard of in all our history. Any sort of mass fighting outside of the arenas was something heard only in bedtime stories told to children.”

“Hmmm.” I drummed my fingers against the steering wheel again while I thought. “That’s encouraging. But since this city has no walls, they might have people on the lookout for any stray gorsicans who wander too close.”

I didn’t think it was too likely that the gorgeous princess and I could be mistaken for one of those gargantuan scuttling nightmares, but then again, there was a good chance these people hadn’t had any non-gorsican visitors in living memory. I wouldn’t be surprised if they turned out to be a little trigger-happy when it came to any signs of movement entering the city, considering their unwalled state.

I was pretty sure I was the only one who actually had a trigger to speak of in this scenario that wasn’t a metaphor, since the lack of modern Earth-like technology seemed likely to hold up in this city. My gun could probably fell anyone who was overeager to attack us before they could do any real harm. But still, it never hurt to be careful, and either way, I had no desire to kill random or possibly innocent humans, or other beings, who might just be trying to protect themselves from the approach of a gorsican.

So I scanned over the border of the city that was in my line of view and pointed to an area off to the right, where there was less torchlight flickering through the trees.

“Let’s enter over there,” I said decisively. “There’s so much less torchlight. We should still be on our guard when we walk into the city, but I think the border is the only place we need to worry about being attacked on sight. The less people there are to see two shadowy figures creeping through the trees, the better.”

“Yes, John.” Indy nodded. Then she lifted the small duffel bag that held her weapons and pushed it across the cab’s center console toward me.

But I shook my head and pushed it back.

“Let’s have you carry the sword and whip with you, just for now,” I said. When the princess showed signs of protesting, I patted her hand reassuringly. “Just until we’re at the point of entering the city. It doesn’t seem likely that we’ll encounter a gorsican between now and then, but just on the off chance, I want you to be able to defend yourself if it gets past me somehow.”

At this point, I thought I didn’t need to voice the fact that if a gorsican did get its stingers anywhere near Indy, it would be scuttling over my cold dead body in the process.

Which was highly unlikely, considering the fact that I knew those bastards’ weak spots well enough by now to send bullet after bullet into them before they had the slightest idea of the fatal mistake they’d made in attacking me and my princess.

I shook myself out of this contemplation to focus on the task ahead of us: Getting into this new oasis city, finding the best arena for our purposes, kicking some serious ass, and taking names.

My odometer reading said we had traveled twenty-two miles from the point where we had turned northwest and the point we were at now. I borrowed the pen again to write the number down. Then I checked again to make sure my vest, weapons, and ammo were all in place, and I made sure Indy had her sword and chain whip in hand before I grabbed the duffel bag with her leather armor in it.

“Ready?” I asked with my hand hovering over my door handle.

“I am ready,” the princess vowed. The fire in her voice matched the fire in her eyes.

I savored the sight and sound for a second before I reached up to turn off the dome light. “Let’s do this.”

The doors of my cab thudded shut, and then our feet thumped to the hard, parched ground below. I carefully scanned what I could see of the dark landscape around us for any signs of movement while I strode around the cab to lead Indy toward the dimmer patch of the oasis city where we were going to enter.

The extra vigilance added to the way my senses were already sharpening from how amped-up I was about our mission. As we got closer to the trees, I noticed that this Gavahna city seemed quieter than the princess’ old city. There was no distant roaring of a crowd, and not much sound at all, for that matter.

Then again, Gavahna also seemed somewhat bigger than Kortico had been, and from what I could tell, we were entering at a less populated portion of the oasis, as planned.

The vegetation loomed higher when we got up closer, and from what I could see, it seemed like the ring of trees around the city were all made up of one type. Up close, they reminded me a little of palm trees, with their tall slender trunks and fan-like leaves, but their bark was a pale grayish-beige color, and they had leaves from the top of their trunk all the way down to the bottom instead of just a bristling cluster at the top, like the palm trees I’d seen back home.

As I cautiously parted one of the fan-like fronds in front of me, I noticed one of them was hanging lower, and it was weighed down with a cluster of shadows that were almost coconut-sized but seemed weirdly shaped, almost like cornhusks. I swung the leaf experimentally, and a loud sloshing sound came from them.

“Interesting,” I muttered.

Then, just when I was about to take another step, one of the husk-like things dropped from its place on the branch and fell directly on my foot with a thud.

“Holy shit,” I hissed as I almost dropped to one knee. I was wearing my steel-toed boots, but somehow it seemed like the husk-like fruit had almost impaled them. “How is that so heavy?”

After it was mercifully repelled by my boot, the fruit flipped over in a short bounce, landed on the cracked ground outside the trees, and then stuck there.

I stared at it in confusion. The fruit was sitting with one tapered end pointing downward, and the other pointed up at the sky, and it was quivering with the same motion I’d read about in audiobooks when a sword drops point-first into the ground below.

When I crouched to look at it, I saw that the upward-facing point of the husk looked like the most wickedly sharp ice pick I had ever laid eyes on. Apparently the other end of the husk was also sharp enough to impale the hard-as-a-rock desert ground here outside the oasis.

I gave the weird fruit an experimental nudge with my toe. It felt as solid as a rock. The touch of my foot made it quiver a little more, and the sloshing sound from inside increased again, but otherwise the thing remained stuck fast in the ground.

I both heard and felt a swish of motion from just behind me, and then Indy shuffled to my side at a crouch. I saw the shadowy shape of her hand reach out and prod the weird husk-shaped fruit in a cute little tapping motion that had become familiar to me already.

Each time one of her long fingers made contact with the fruit, it made a weird sound that somehow seemed almost metallic yet muffled at the same time. It reminded me of something knocking against steel-reinforced concrete, and I found myself relieved as hell that I was wearing my steel-toed boots again.

“Oookay,” I exhaled. “So… be very careful in case of falling fruit.”

“I am not afraid,” Indy said boldly, and I was sure I saw the shadowy motion of her tossing her hair as she got to her feet.

I chuckled. “I know you’re not. But I’d really hate for you to lose a foot, so stick close behind me while I push the leaves aside in front of us.”

“Yes, John,” the princess murmured. “I trust your prowess against the murderous fruit.”

The trees’ long, wide fronds parted against my hands as I slowly led Indy through the ring of trees. The distance was fairly short, but I still felt another wave of relief when we made it through with the princess’ feet still intact.

Immediately inside the oasis, I felt like the air was slightly different against my skin. Unlike my last trip to the desert, the temperature had only cooled down slightly from the scalding heat of the day. The air of this particular oasis had a warmer and balmier feel to it than the air of Kortico. It reminded me of a summer night in Florida, the ones I’d experienced on the cross-country road trip I had taken with Nick back when we’d just turned eighteen.

We had still been in high school at the time. Now I chuckled at the memory of our genius plan for missing a week of school to drive across the country. That had been my first real taste of being “on the road,” and I had fucking loved it.

The sound of Indy’s weapons clinking together pulled me out of my memory. I accepted the sword and chain whip from the princess and stowed them carefully in the dark duffel bag I wore over my shoulder, where I had her leather armor stashed along with some protein bars. The thermos full of McDonald’s coffee was tucked snugly into the mesh pouch on the side of the bag, too.

The area surrounding us was still pretty dark and seemed empty. The ground under our feet was covered with some sort of squishy moss, and we weren’t far from more of the warm, flickering torchlight we had glimpsed from outside the oasis.

The princess prowled close by my side as I followed the light from the torches. Soon we came upon a grassy path with torches on posts spread irregularly down it.

I could see that we were at a sort of crossroads.

To our left, the meandering grassy path straightened out and ran parallel down the line of trees that marked the edge of the city. This path varied between grass and dirt, and I could see that a lot of the surface was littered with the murderous husk-like fruits that must have fallen from the neighboring trees.

“Yeah, let’s not go that way,” I muttered.

The path to the right of us had a slightly greater number of torches on posts lighting it from both sides. In their glow, I could see that this path was made of more springy green grass, but it had two deep ruts in it, like some sort of wheeled vehicles used it frequently. It was empty at the moment, but from the way the grass was slightly worn down in the center between the ruts, I thought the vehicles were probably something more along the lines of really small horse-drawn wagons, or even…

The idea of wheelbarrows came to me just before I spotted one lying just off the edge of the road. It looked like a big, heavy-duty one, but also like it was ancient and rickety. It was on a wooden frame and wheels that were probably sturdy once, but now the wood was peeling and splintered in places.

I wondered if we were in some sort of farming area. I wasn’t sure what type of crops exactly grew in a desert oasis, but I guessed anything was possible, especially considering the balmy feeling of the air here.

All in all, the path to the right seemed more promising. There were more lights on it, no deadly husk-like fruits that might come sailing out of the sky at any moment, and it seemed to be more heavily frequented.

If this Gavahna place was anything like the princess’ old city of Kortico, the fighting arenas would be in the more populated parts of the city. Comparing how busy and well-structured the roads were seemed like sound logic for tracking down the arenas, and once we were closer to them, I figured we would either be able to hear the crowd or even ask for directions.

“Let’s head this way,” I murmured. Something about the stillness of the heavy air in this area made me reluctant to raise my voice.

The princess nodded bravely, but she seemed to feel the same way. As we started off, she walked with especially light steps on the balls of her feet.

My gaze ran back over the wheelbarrow on the right side of the road when we were about to pass by it, and I stopped Indy with a touch on her shoulder.

She froze and gave me a confused look, and I pointed silently over to the wheelbarrow, where I was sure I’d just seen something move slightly under the dim glow of the widely spaced torches.

I crept toward the wheelbarrow with my hand hovering between the hilt of my knife and the grip of my gun. But after another step, I could peer easily over the rim of the hulking wheelbarrow, and what I saw inside made me settle for resting my hand on the hilt of my knife.

Even this was mostly just an extra precaution, because what I saw inside the wheelbarrow seemed alive, but it also seemed fast asleep. And even if it was playing possum for some reason, shooting the thing seemed like an unnecessary deterrent for this poor, scrawny little creature.

I had no idea what the hell it was. It seemed pretty humanoid in shape, but probably no more than three or four feet tall. Its pale grayish-beige skin was a vaguely familiar color, and its texture looked so much like tree bark at first that I watched hard to see the movement of its breathing. Then I decided for sure that it was a living being and not a lifelike wooden sculpture of some kind, even though it was almost the exact same color as the bark of the palm tree-like vegetation that surrounded the edge of the city.

The slumbering little creature was the size and shape of a human child, but it was absurdly skinny to the point where its arms and legs looked like they’d snap like twigs under my hands.

It was sleeping on top of the contents of the wheelbarrow, which looked like a huge variety of different types of leaves and plants all packed tightly in place. Some of the leaves seemed like they’d been covering the tree bark creature like a blanket, but had fallen off.

Then my attention was caught by another slight motion from the other end of the roomy wheelbarrow. I saw that there were two of the husk-like fruits from the border’s trees sitting there with their pointed ends wrapped in ragged cloth.

More unnervingly, one of these weird fruits was moving.

It was vibrating so hard that it jumped and rocked from side to side on the thick layer of fronds that it rested on. Then it clunked solidly against the edge of the wheelbarrow.

“The pointy fruit…” Indy’s voice came from so close to my side that I was startled. I hadn’t even heard her panther-like approach. “It holds life inside, I think—”

The husk-like fruit gave an especially violent jump at this point, almost like it was answering the princess or proving her point. It thunked harder against the edge of the wheelbarrow this time as the movement carried it toward the edge, and the sleeping wooden-skinned creature next to it stirred slightly.

“Uhh, yeah…” I whispered as I seized the princess by the arm. “Let’s go.”

We hurried back to the grassy path at a fast walk and set off again in the direction we’d originally been going.

I had no idea what exactly we’d been about to witness, but in any case, it had seemed like some sort of Alien face-sucker scenario that I didn’t want to get pulled into. I had places to go, backers to duel.

“Do you have any idea what that might have been?” I asked the princess as we slowed our pace to a walk. “It seemed like you might have some sort of hunch.”

“Mmm…” Indy hummed in a meditative sort of way. “I think… perhaps the pointy fruits are… eggs.”

“Eggs?” I asked blankly.

“Eggs of a different kind,” the princess explained. “Not bird eggs, I mean, but… tree eggs. There was something that existed back in Kortico, but with a different sort of tree. We called them Creepers.”

“Creepers.” I raised my eyebrows. “Was that the name of the trees, or the, uh… eggs?”

“The eggs,” Indy said in a matter-of-fact voice. “And the creatures who hatched from them. The trees themselves were a type called Creeping Eckory.”

This name actually didn’t sound all too odd to my ears. “Eckory” reminded me of “hickory,” and I was pretty sure one of the vines that had infested my grandma’s house had the word “creeping” in it. She would never let me cut those things, but they’d been harmless enough.

But the whole idea here, where the fruits hatched like eggs into little humanoid creatures, was a bit beyond my scope of experience.

“So…” I glanced back at the wheelbarrow before we rounded the next curve. “What do these Creepers do once they, er… hatch?”

“Beings like the one we saw in the wheelbarrow look almost nothing like the Creepers I know from home. I do not know what these creatures do.” Indy’s long ponytail swung over her shoulder when she looked back, too. “But in Kortico, the Creepers used to sneak around looking for someone to bite—”

“Someone to bite?” I asked, with a feeling like I must have heard some part of this wrong.

“Yes, John.” The princess’ voice was casual, like she was talking about some interesting and harmless zoo animal. “Creepers need to bite someone before they can return to the Emerald Wood and take root there to grow into Creeping Eckories. They do not bite to kill, just enough to draw a bit of blood.”

“Ah, yes,” I said in a calm and knowing voice, like this wasn’t at all completely bizarre to me. “Just a bit of blood.”

Indy nodded. “Still, we learned that it was best to let them bite you when they were small, before they sprouted their bigger fangs and learned how to run–”

“Oh, god,” I interjected in an undertone.

“So,” the princess continued blithely. “There have been almost no instances of Creepers attacking in my lifetime. They come to knock on people’s doors and ask if they can bite someone. Just–”

“Just a nibble, yeah.” I finished for her with a chuckle. “So people would just let them do that? I mean, it sounds harmless enough from the way you’re explaining it, but I can’t picture some jackass like Lord Vath letting anything sink its teeth into his precious lily-white skin.”

“He would never,” Indy agreed. “But he did not dare to slam the door in their faces, because of what might happen if the Creepers grew large when they were unblooded and rootless. Instead, he always brought a slave to the door for them to bite. Or sometimes a fighter, since we are accustomed to pain… but he would only use fighters if we did not have a match planned for a few days after. Just in case the Creeper got carried away.”

Then the princess held her arm out flat in front of me, palm up, to show me the scars between her wrist and the inside of her elbow. The light of the torch we were passing showed several small pinprick-sized sets of scars there. The small, slightly shiny white points of skin were all placed two by two, and they looked like they had healed cleanly except for one near the base of her wrist. Here, there were two small and jagged white lines next to each other.

I cursed the late Lord Vath under my breath. “Man, fuck that guy.”

“It was not the Creeper’s fault,” Indy protested. “I flinched, otherwise things would not have escalated at all. Lord Vath had beaten me badly that morning, so I was a bit…”

“Jumpy,” I finished, and I let my hand close into a fist. “I get it. I wasn’t talking about the Creeper thing, though, I was talking about Lord Vath. I’m doubling down on my ‘fuck that guy’ statement. Couldn’t he do anything for himself? Ever?”

The princess gave me a puzzled look. “That is not the way of things, John. I am very, very grateful for the way you treat me, but it is also… very unusual. Sometimes I still feel like it must be a dream. A very wonderful one.”

Indy tapped her wrist in her testing little way, and I had to chuckle.

“I promise this isn’t a dream,” I said, and I smiled as I prodded her arm in the same type of movement. “By the way, you have an incredibly light touch sometimes for someone with such a crazy sword arm.”

“Precision is as important as strength,” the princess said sagely. “Not only for conserving my own strength, but to avoid striking a serious blow to an opponent when our fight is not to the death.”

“Like tonight,” I reminded her.

“Yes, John,” Indy agreed quietly. “I will fight exactly as you say.”

“Good,” I said with a slight grimace. “Because I’m definitely new to this whole backer thing. I’m not quite used to the idea of pitting beautiful young women against one another, even though I sure as hell think you’re awesome at it. And I definitely want to see it again. So badly. The trouble is, if you enter a fight to the death, that means… Well, that means you could die, too.”

“Yes, this is the higher stakes,” Indy said with a frank nod. “More risks. More riches. More honor. More taking of the names.”

I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Uh-huh… and I’m not comfortable with those risks yet, alright?”

There was a long beat of silence, and I glanced up to see Indy studying me carefully. Her usually fiery eyes had cooled to that strange rose gold hue again, and her lips parted slightly like she couldn’t quite find what words she wanted to use. Then her irises began to shift back to red.

“I am a valuable fighter,” she finally said in a stoic tone. “I respect your wish to preserve–”

“It’s not about your skills or how valuable you are in the arena,” I scoffed. “Indy, you’re an incredible woman. You’re infinitely more badass than anyone I’ve ever known, and wildly beautiful, and so fucking cute, and… I’m getting off-track.”

I shook my head as I realized Induya’s tan skin had begun to blush a deep red color, and I tore my gaze away to regain my thoughts.

It had not been my intention to stand around in a lush oasis professing my feelings for a warrior princess tonight.

I was supposed to be focused on kicking ass and getting rich.

And I needed my fighter to be focused as hell, too.

“Look, just…” I held Indy’s hypnotic gaze as steadily as I could. “I own you, right? It’s my job to protect you and provide for you?”

“Of course,” she quickly confirmed. “You own me very well.”

I swallowed hard as her words did all kinds of things to my blood flow.

“I take that job seriously,” I told her. “No fights to the death. Not until I’m absolutely certain you’ll fucking slaughter anyone I pit you against. When we’re at that point, I’ll gladly unleash you in any blood-soaked arena you see. We’ll have more riches, more honor… all that good stuff.”

“Yes, John.” Indy sent me a fiercely proud smile.

I patted her gently on the arm.

The command was for her own well-being, but I couldn’t deny I was starting to like the unresisting way my proud warrior princess said “Yes, John,” just as much as I liked the feeling of her relinquishing her weapons to me.

At this point I was sure she understood that she didn’t exactly have to do these things, and that I wasn’t going to knock her around like Lord Vath had. I felt like I was starting to earn her trust and obedience in a way that smug asshole of a backer never would have dreamed was even possible.

And I liked it.

In fact, I’d gladly go back and kill that prick for Indy again if I could. But now he was dead and probably resting in a shallow grave somewhere while I strode through the night with the stunning, fiery princess by my side, feeling very much alive.

And very much distracted by said fiery princess.

I took a deep breath and decided I just had to keep my head on straight for the night. I’d be the good backer, get Indy through a hell of a fight, and then decide what I was going to do about the way I felt about her.

As we continued down the path, it seemed like my idea about this being a farming area was right. By the irregular light of the torches, I could see that crops of odd-looking plants grew right up to the edge of the path. There were plants that looked like beanstalks planted in neat, straight rows that stretched off into the darkness to our right. The slender, sinuous plants were as tall as cell phone towers, and it seemed like they must defy some laws of physics to stay upright. In the light of the torches, I noticed the soil that the plants grew out of was dark and soft-looking, almost like it had been freshly tilled and watered.

Further down, there were more crops off the sides of the path, like the lines of bonsai-like trees that were planted so closely together that their limbs were all interwoven. These were totally bare of leaves, and unlike any type of bonsai I could ever imagine, their branches were covered with bulging green wart-like protrusions. The smallest of them were roughly baseball-sized, but others were as big as party balloons.

The biggest of these green outgrowths were a little different from the typical lumpy appearance of all the others. Instead of looking like oversized warts, they had a teardrop shape. They reminded me of a bunch of huge water balloons that were hanging upside down and had been poorly tied, so the slender top of the teardrop shape was stretching longer and longer. The sight was weirdly suspenseful, almost ominous somehow.

Then one of them slipped free from its tree branch as I stared at it, and when it dropped to the ground, it burst just like a popped balloon. A geyser of glowing, radioactive-green liquid burst out in every direction, and it sizzled acidically when it hit the ground.

A few drops of it landed near the edge of the path, just a few feet away from us. Next to me, the princess jumped violently, and her hands flew to her hips, like she was reaching instinctively for the weapons she wasn’t carrying.

The luminous liquid was still sizzling fiercely away on the ground. The fluffy-looking soil below probably would have drunk up most liquids like a sponge, but this toxic-looking substance pooled up in a weird way without sinking into the ground. It looked like a bubbly, glowing, yellow-green version of the quicksilver stuff I remembered from the old days of high school science classes.

“It’s okay,” I said with a chuckle. The princess’ intense reaction made it easier to hide the fact that the unexpected burst of glowing liquid had almost made me jump out of my skin, too. “It’s just, a, uhh… random bursting tree tumor.”

Now that I thought about it, I realized acidic, bursting tree warts weren’t all too shocking after the murderous coconut things at the edge of the oasis.

We both slowed a little to watch the liquid for a second. Its toxic-looking green color was fading to a less threatening color, something that would probably result if someone cracked a green glow stick into a bowl of pea soup. Then it started eating its way through the soil below, and when it finally disappeared, the torchlight showed that the previously moist ground was now dried-up and charred looking. When I scanned the rows of trees further out into the darkness, I saw another splash of glowing green in the distance.

So, apparently that was just a normal, everyday thing here. Or maybe these dangerous fruits were just overripe.

“Not nice,” Indy said with a scowl that almost looked personally offended by the tree wart’s actions.

“Definitely not nice,” I agreed with a small chuckle at the reversal of her new favorite word. “Completely uncalled for.”

Then we went back to our normal pace, and I looked away from the bright green liquid with my eyes still watering slightly. I kept a wary eye out both for signs of other people and in case anything else here was in the habit of randomly exploding into a shower of bubbling neon acid.

But soon the smooth grass was replaced by something like a cobblestone road, but the stones were like smooth, flat gray riverstones. By all appearances, we were heading in the right direction to find an arena. The furrowed path below us was smoothing out to become flat and even, and buildings were sprouting up on each side. First they were just small huts made of something like clay, with roofs made of old yellowed reeds. There were no windows on any of them, and many of them didn’t even have solid doors. Instead, the entryways were often covered with different types of dangling vines, leaves, or even some type of animal skins.

“John.” The princess touched me lightly on the arm, and now it was her turn to point at something off the edge of the road. “Look.”

I glanced over to the left where she was pointing and came to a sudden halt.

Between a big gap in the dusty reed-roofed huts, there was a weird-looking structure about the size of a large barn. It had the skeleton of a wooden frame like a normal building, and the bottom five feet of it were solid wood planks. But other than that, the building had no solid walls, just what must have been at least a hundred animal skins all sewn together that hung from the wooden frame. The skins were all ragged and tattered, and I felt sure they hadn’t been tanned properly, because a faintly sickening odor was emanating from the building.

Indy hadn’t just been pointing at the strange barn-sized building, though. My gaze followed hers to the window-sized gap in the skins where there was a clear view into the odd building.

The skeletal wooden frame that the animal skins were draped over was more obvious from the inside, and it looked even more decrepit than the ramshackle wooden buildings I remembered from Kortico.

My next thought was wondering whose idea it had been to light the building’s interior with a bunch of openly burning torches mounted all over the inside of the rickety wooden frame. In several places, the flames were crackling within inches of not only the wood they were mounted on, but the animal skins hanging above and beside them, too.

Then a dozen increasingly bizarre things caught my eye one after another within seconds. Like the big lumpy looming objects that hung on creaking ropes from the building’s rafters. They were oddly shaped, and it wasn’t until I saw the torchlight shining off a set of gigantic ribs on one of them that I realized they were some sort of animal carcasses, all strung up from the rafters like the world’s grisliest Christmas ornaments.

For half a second, I thought it might just be a building dedicated to meat hanging, but the addition of the flaming torches inside the enclosed space sort of nixed that. We were already in a hot and balmy place. Why light torches?

But this eyebrow-raising fact was immediately eclipsed by the burst of motion from the floor of the building.

“What in the actual fuck?” I whispered under my breath.

The torchlight flared brighter, and the movement below came into clear sight, but it made absolutely no sense to me. It looked like some sort of cursed rodeo from hell had just begun inside the building.

There were five or six animals who looked like some sort of massive mutant canines. Each one was almost the size of a horse. Shape-wise, some parts of them reminded me of hyenas, like their big, hulking shoulders, sloping backs, and long sand-colored fur that stood on end worse than Nick’s did. They had huge paws that thudded against the ground and glaring red eyes where a normal canine’s eyes would be.

But that was where the similarities ended.

The weirdest thing about these beasts was their snouts. There was no long, tapered, doggish nose. Instead, they looked bizarrely like the head of a hammerhead shark, but each side was pointed and curved slightly back at the end. The result gave the creatures’ snouts an appearance that was more like a sickle than a hammer, and at the end of each tapered side there was a sharp, jagged point with an ivory-white color like elephant tusks. The ends looked razor-sharp, and from the look of them, I was pretty sure these animals could kill someone with a single sweep of their heads.

These freaky-looking hounds from hell were all wearing saddles that left room for their hulking shoulders and buckled under their stomachs and chests, like a horse’s halter. Presumably this was to keep the saddles from sliding down their oddly sloping backs.

And there was a woman sitting in each canine’s saddle.

They were a blur of motion now that their mounts were all darting around the floor of the barn-like building, but from what I could tell, they could easily have been quintuplets, or at least sisters. They were all pale as milk with brittle hair the color of straw that whipped in every direction with their movements. Despite the heat, they were all wearing some sort of animal furs, almost like robes with short sleeves. Judging by the limbs that poked out of the robes, these women looked tall and skinny as hell, like they were all elbows and knees.

“Tignith’s ghost,” Indy whispered under her breath.

I had no idea who Tignith was, but the princess said the phrase in the exact tone I might’ve said “holy shit” in. She seemed as completely flabbergasted as I was.

As we watched, the blonde women crouched low over the looming shoulders of their bizarre-looking steeds. Then they each pulled out a long leather whip and cracked it in the air.

“Whips!” Indy said in a whisper-shout, and her hands dug into my arm for a second in an excited squeeze.

But it seemed like the “rodeo from hell” idea that had jumped into my mind was pretty much right, because there was more motion as several more animals were released into the inside of the building. These were all smaller and riderless, and they looked vaguely familiar to me compared to the crazy sickle-snouted hyenas. There was one that looked like a wildcat, and some who looked like goats.

I stared at the scene feeling slightly disturbed for a reason I couldn’t quite explain. Maybe it was just the grim slaughterhouse vibe that gave me a creeping feeling.

Then Indy’s grip on my arm turned into a horrified clench as the scene played out before our eyes.

In the flurry of motion inside the barn, it became clear that there were other small figures stumbling around on the ground, too, that weren’t animals. They were some sort of humanoid beings that looked extremely similar to the one we’d seen sleeping in a wheelbarrow on the side of the path, with tan skin textured like tree bark. This one had a fuzzy cap of moss covering its head like hair. Its eyes were the color of acorns, and they were stretched wide with terror as the being shook its head in a disoriented way and stared up at the scene around it.

And the women with the whips were going to do… who the hell knew what.

Lasso them? Kill them?

One of the women shouted in a rough and sharp voice and cracked her whip at the wildcat-like creature, and then at the little moss-headed being. Then another one of the women directed her whip down at the rump of her canine steed so it lunged forward, and I decided this was all about to get waaaay darker.

“Let’s get the fuck out of here,” I said in a low voice.

I tugged the princess away by the hand, and she followed along with a numb expression as we continued our journey down the path. She was completely silent, and I saw her rubbing her arm like she was cold.

Or maybe she was trying to get rid of the same crawling sensation I had on my skin. I almost couldn’t believe the shit I had just seen.

“I take it you’ve never seen anything like that before, either?” I asked hollowly.

Indy shook her head, and she still had a numb, almost distant expression on her beautiful face. Pinpricks of blue were swimming in her eyes, and I stopped for a second to pull her into a tight hug.

She didn’t resist in the slightest.

“I am used to violence,” she said in a small voice against my shoulder. “I am used to cruelty, carnage, and blood. But even in my city, we did not ride other beings down like… like…”

“Like they were animals,” I finished, and I pulled my arms tighter around the princess.

I was revolted by what we’d just seen, but there was no way I could’ve stepped in. I was just one guy with one gun in a super fucking dark world. The warrior princess in my arms was fierce with her own weapons, but even together, there was no way in hell the two of us could take down all of those beasts and their riders, along with whoever else had been there to release the other creatures into the room. Even if I’d had a damn machine gun, those beasts with their crazy tusk-things were too fast, and there were too many of them. They would overwhelm us.

It also seemed like there was a good chance these sick little games were as ingrained in the society just as much as the actual arena fighting. What the hell could I even do, walk into this city and stage an uprising?

This wasn’t my fight, and I was a total stranger here.

But what I could do was keep Indy safe, and one by one, save other women just like her from shitty backers and a ruthless world.

Indy sniffled slightly as she pulled back from my shoulder. Her eyes were dry, but there were still pinpricks of blue in them. “I am so sorry, John.”

“Why would you be sorry?” I frowned as I traced the golden skin of her shoulder in what I thought was a comforting motion. “We just saw something completely appalling. I’d be surprised if you weren’t at least a little shaken up.”

“I am not supposed to show weakness,” the princess mumbled. When she looked up at me, the blue pinpricks seemed to be shrinking a little at my touch, but she still seemed slightly ashamed.

“That would be a little ridiculous,” I pointed out as I gathered her back into a hug. “You’re definitely allowed to cry in front of me, Indy.”

For a moment, I just held her there. With each passing second, I could feel both of our bodies gradually heating up, but she never pulled away. Then I mentally noted how soft she felt in my arms, and the way her toned curves pressed perfectly along my body, and I decided I was heating up a bit too much.

The blue was gone from the princess’ eyes when I loosened my grip again. They were back to their reddish-gold shade, but the red was flaring in a new way that I hadn’t quite seen before.

“I want to fight,” Indy said in a voice that was somehow both soft and sharp. Her quiet voice was full of fire and steel.

Her eyes were sparking now, too, in a way that reminded me of that old rhyme, “Red sky at morning, sailors take warning.”

I knew the best thing I could do right now was help my princess kick some serious ass tonight and leave, and maybe take out some assholes personally in a duel on our way out.

We were both ready to wreak some havoc on Gavahna.

“I feel sorry for your opponents,” I told her with complete honesty. Then I reached for the coffee thermos in the pouch of her duffel bag. “Have some jitter juice.”

“Thank you, John,” she said. She reached out to take the thermos, and some sort of blazing holographic twinkles danced through the vivid, fiery shades of her eyes when our hands brushed each other’s.

“Ummm… Yep.” I tore my eyes away with another dazed feeling and refocused. “Now, let’s go lay waste to our enemies.”

“Yes, John,” the princess purred with a lethal grin.

Chapter 13

I thought it was odd that we had seen so few people and no arenas at all, mostly just what seemed like farmlands, and I was starting to wonder why this city seemed so peaceful.

Well, other than the extremely unfriendly vegetation we had encountered so far, anyway.

And the brutal fur-clad women mounted on vicious hammer-headed canines with razor-sharp tusks.

Where the hell were the rest of the oasis’ inhabitants? I wondered if they were all at some sort of fight, like the people in Indy’s city had been when I arrived there. But if so, why couldn’t we hear any crowds screaming yet?

Then, at last, the first living creatures since the evil rodeo people finally came into sight.

The overwhelming sight and sounds of these beings immediately made up for all the lack of sentient life we’d seen before them. There were about thirty of them, and they were all marching down the riverstone path in strict rows. A lot of the beings might almost have been average humans at first glance, except for the fact that they were all conspicuously coated in a sheen of liquid that was both glowing and sludgy against their skin.

That, and the fact that their shoeless states revealed flippered, froggish feet that slapped down against the riverstone ground with every step they took.

They were also singing at the tops of their lungs, like they were some sort of marching choir who paraded around in the middle of the night, despite the fact that it seemed like there was no one around to listen to them at the moment.

And honestly, I could kind of see why. I had no idea exactly what these slimy-skinned people were singing about or what the occasion was, but the sound was pretty offensive to the ears. Mostly it just seemed like a chaotic mixture of people singing wordlessly, opera-style, but in hoarse, croaking voices, and all in conflicting keys. A few others yodeled wildly, and one of them screeched incessantly like a banshee on crack.

Indy was slowly raising her hands toward her ears like she was longing to clap her hands over them and shut out the noise, and I was strongly tempted to do the same.

The music seemed to be climbing toward some kind of crescendo, and as it got louder, the people started marching faster, so the slap of their webbed feet against the riverstones below was swift and urgent. Suddenly it seemed all too likely that they would run us off the street, and they seemed to be paying no notice to us whatsoever.

I seized the princess’ arm and pulled her off the street with me and into a patch of the soft dark soil. The blaring, yammering group of frog-like people marched past without so much as a second glance at us.

When I glanced down, I noticed there were almost no plants in this little patch of soil, just a few green shoots here and there. The main feature of the area was a structure that I was pretty sure was a well. It was round and mostly made of the same gray riverstones as the street, but they were shinier, like they had been polished or glazed. The whole thing seemed weirdly pristine, almost decorative in a wild rivery way, and the wooden bucket that hung over it had a gold-painted handle.

I had just taken notice of this odd level of ornateness when there was a loud, distinct splash from inside the well. A sound came echoing up from inside that reminded me of a vacuum cleaner starting: “RrrrrrrEEEEEE!”

It was even louder than the group of marching singers who had just passed by, although none of them turned around to look at the sound. A second later, a swarm of something that I thought were huge green bees came boiling out of the well.

“Oh, fuck no,” I growled. “I’m not doing green bees today.”

I whisked the unresisting princess along with me back onto the riverstone path again, and we hurried away from the buzzing green monstrosities. The sound slowly faded behind us as we entered an area where small, thatched buildings rose up on both sides of the road. When I thought we were far enough away, I risked a glance back.

The flying green creatures had all come to a dead halt just off the path. They were all hovering there in a row like they couldn’t go any further, and now that I could get a good look at them, they definitely didn’t look like bees as much as they looked like a bunch of possessed Brussels sprouts bobbing angrily in the air.

“Those are the wardens of the well,” a smooth voice informed us. “Just in case you were wondering.”

It sounded like a man’s voice, and there was a lazy sort of drawl to its polite words that made me glance around almost expecting to see a big, striped Cheshire Cat lurking around nearby.

But there was nothing next to us except for the thatched buildings. I noticed that they were on stilts. It took me a few seconds to figure out that the reason was because the buildings were perched over a pond that ran up to the edge of the riverstone path. The water’s surface was a beef stew-like shade of brown, and the torchlight illuminated it fine, but it didn’t reflect off it at all, and there were no ripples in the surface of the pond. The thing that actually alerted me to its liquid state was the presence of some huge lily pads, and a little white figure that leaped off one of them and entered the sludgy water with a loud plop.

The white figure had been the size of a frog, but it had moved in a stiff and extremely unfrog-like way. But before I could figure out exactly what it was, the white thing had sunk down under the murky pond’s surface.

I was pretty sure the voice had come from the direction of the pond, but there were no windows in the thatched houses, and I was sure the voice hadn’t been muffled the way it would have been if it had come through the thick layers of reeds that made up the houses’ walls.

The presence of a voice with an unseen source made me uneasy, and I backed slowly away from the sludgy pond to stand in the center of the wide riverstone path.

I didn’t have to grab the princess this time to pull her along, because she was clearly having the same thoughts as me. Her forehead was scrunched up in suspicion as she backed away, too, and the torchlight glinted off her glossy black ponytail as she whipped her head from side to side in search of the voice’s source.

“Wait!” the voice suddenly said in a distressed tone. It was accompanied by a faint clacking noise, and after a second, the little white creature I had seen jump into the pond came scuttling up onto the riverstone road.

I stared at the thing in shock, because the sludgy pond water was definitely not somewhere I would have expected to see a crab, but the path was empty except for the small white crab that was scuttling up from the pond and across the riverstones toward us.

“Errrrm…” I mumbled as I stared at the little creature. Was I going insane, or had it been the source of the voice I heard?

Then the little crab stopped its scuttling and clacked its claws together in something that looked like a wave.

“It’s rude to ignore someone when they’re talking to you,” the voice said in an extremely dignified tone.

Yep, it was definitely coming from the crab.

“Uhh…” I cleared my throat. I had never spoken to a crab before, and it felt sort of weird, even if the thing had spoken to me first. “We’re sorry. This wasn’t exactly the sort of place we would’ve expected a crab to be, er… hanging around. You know?”

“That’s quite alright,” the crab responded in its smooth, slightly accented voice, and it shook its little legs one by one to get some of the sludgy water off. “This isn’t my usual choice of locale. I’m Luxanthius.”

I couldn’t believe I was introducing myself to a talking crab like this was a damn Disney cartoon, but my good manners took over, and I did it anyway.

“I’m John,” I said. Then I gestured at the princess next to me. “And this is Indy— I mean, Induya.”

Indy had been staring silently at the little crab with a fascinated expression in her red-gold eyes, but when I said her name, she finally seemed to find her tongue again.

“Hello, tiny Anchab,” she said solemnly to the little crab, and she even crouched down to talk to him. “Where is your usual choice of locale?”

From the way she said it, I had no idea what the hell an Anchab could possibly be other than maybe a larger version of a crab.

The crab seemed to share my feelings. He shuffled his little legs, like he was trying to draw himself up to his full height. “My name is Luxanthius, madam.”

There was an awkward silence, and I decided to smooth things over. Aside from the fact that this little dude was a talking crab with a slightly snooty way of speaking, he seemed both friendly and a lot more approachable than the bellowing parade of froggish beings we had passed by earlier.

“I don’t think Indy meant any offense,” I assured him. “Luxanthius. Uh… Is there something shorter we can call you by, maybe?”

“You may call me Lux,” the crab conceded.

“Lux,” I repeated politely. “It’s, uhh, very nice to meet you. So… why exactly does the well have wardens?”

“Because the water is sacred, of course,” the little crab said, as if this was an obvious fact. Then a faint note of something like suspicion crept into his smooth, accented voice. “Are you two from the South Fringe, perchance?”

“Ahhh…” I hesitated. “Sort of?”

“That explains it,” Lux muttered. “Well, I suppose it’s understandable that you don’t know much about the rest of Gavahna. You probably don’t get out much, do you?”

The little white crab’s voice now held a sort of benevolent kindness that bordered on pity.

I didn’t think Indy knew what or where the South Fringe was, either, but the comment still seemed to rub her the wrong way. I saw the princess’ dark eyebrows pull down into an offended scowl, and she opened her mouth angrily, like she was about to give Lux a piece of her mind.

I cleared my throat and shot her a warning look before I adopted the same forlorn voice I’d used when I spoke to the cranky fairy godmother-like woman in the clothing store back home.

“That’s true,” I said with a deep sigh, and I shoved my hand in my pocket with a mournful expression as I let my duffel bag clunk against my leg. “I hate to admit it, but we’re actually a little lost. We were trying to get to the big arena, and--”

“Oho,” the crab chortled in a more animated voice, and his two little antennae waggled around a little. “Never seen a true fight before, eh? I bet all they have are those big ugly malengos in your fringe township.”

“Yep,” I lied with a gloomy look. “Exactly.”

Indy had obviously picked up on the act, because she sighed and fluttered her eyelashes with a downcast expression. “I have always wanted to see a true fight. It is my dream.”

The yearning in her voice was both irresistible and entirely convincing, and I had to fight off a smirk at how well my princess played the part.

“Ahh, of course,” Lux said in a lofty, consoling voice that was almost a croon. “Not to worry, child. You actually haven’t missed the mark all too much in your journey. If you just head west from this direction, you’ll pass through the Veil before you know it, and then you’ll see the Diamond Gap on your left. Can’t miss it.”

“Thanks, Lux,” I said with genuine gratitude. That had been easier than I’d anticipated. “You’re a lifesaver.”

“I most certainly am not,” the crab said in a suddenly scandalized voice. “But, ah… you’re quite welcome. Goodbye.”

And with that, the little white crab clacked his claws together in a farewell gesture before he scuttled back toward the pond. I heard a faint plop, and then he disappeared again.

I turned to the princess, held out my arm, and then spoke in a quiet imitation of the crab’s lofty tone. “Shall we?”

“Let us go,” Indy cheered. She slipped her arm through mine and then took off like a small tugboat trying to pull me along at top speed.

“Slow down, cowgirl,” I chuckled. Then, as we continued at a brisk walk past the sludgy pond with its thatched buildings, I shot the princess a thoughtful look. “Do you know why Lux was all offended when I called him a lifesaver?”

“Yes,” Indy said with a slight frown. “Lifesavers are the healers who look after wounded fighters. Or… that was the word for them back in Kortico, at least.”

“I see,” I mumbled. “You’re talking about those green-haired ladies, right? The ones who patched you up after your fight there?”

The princess nodded. “I would guess that the roles still have similar names in all cities, since fighting is such an old and valued tradition between them. But I may be wrong.”

“Interesting.” I could see how it would be weird for me to mistake the little white crab for anything like one of the green Fruit Roll-Up-haired healers, but Lux’s appalled reaction still seemed a little over the top. I shook my head and then shrugged. “Well, we have more important things to focus on. Like what the hell this ‘Veil’ thing is, for starter—”

I cut off abruptly as we rounded the last of the thatched buildings that bordered the sludgy pond, and something came into view that made us both stop in our tracks.

Not far to our left, there was a closely-packed cluster of three or four mountains. They were tall, but also extremely wide because of the way their outward-facing sides sloped gently down with no cliffs or jagged outcroppings.

I could see that one side of the mountains that had been facing us when we entered the oasis had some sort of buildings on it, and they were lit by the same torches we had seen earlier. But the other outward-facing slopes looked entirely different. For the most part, they were covered by a lush, jungly forest that literally glowed in the dark.

“Woooow…” Indy murmured as she stared at the vast sea of gleaming green that rose up high on some of the mountains’ outer slopes.

Even from a distance, it had a similar aura of unearthly and ominous sort of beauty that I remembered from the big glowing mushrooms and little lights in the canopy of the princess’ city, but the green trees were a hundred times as bright. It looked like every single leaf in the jungle gleamed, and even from our vantage point over on the ground, I could have sworn I saw the foliage all moving ever so slightly. It almost seemed like the forest or the mountain below it was breathing like some huge slumbering beast.

The “Diamond Gap” that Lux had referred to was directly to our left, just like the little crab had claimed.

There was a flat open area in between the cluster of mountains. It seemed like there was no well-used point of entry through the lower slopes that normally would have been a logical place to enter the gap by. But these small areas were covered in more highly questionable jungle vegetation, and after what I had seen in this world, I could easily imagine why these eerie gaps hadn’t been made into some sort of mountain pass.

To avoid these areas, it looked like a path had literally been carved through one of the mountains to form an open-topped gap like a slot canyon, and this was where the flat open space inside was visible from our position.

The “diamond” part of the mountain pass’ name clearly referred to the tiny star-bright points of light that were clustered all over the inner faces of the gap’s straight and rocky sides.

“Wait a second,” I said with disbelief, and I turned to stride back a few paces on the riverstone path so I was back among the little row of thatched buildings we had just walked out of.

I looked to the left through the narrow gap between the buildings and even jumped to peer over their low and flat roofs, and I was now completely unable to see the mountains. It just looked like an empty, shadowy expanse of nothingness.

Then I marched back up to my former place next to the princess, who was watching me curiously with the torchlight dancing off her red-gold eyes.

When I got back to my place at her side, the mountains and all their lights were completely visible to me again.

“What the hell?” I was flabbergasted.

Indy was still moving her gaze between me and the mountains, like she was trying to figure out exactly what was going on.

Just like when I had first driven through the portal, I was now gripped by a sudden desire to confirm that I hadn’t gone absolutely bonkers and started seeing things.

So I seized the princess by her arms, and I couldn’t help but notice that she stayed completely under my grip again as I marched her back behind the thatched buildings.

“Look,” I said with a gesture at the dark, empty expanse that was the only thing visible beyond the thatched buildings. “Do you see the mountains or anything?”

Indy’s mouth popped open in shock as she realized what I meant. Her glossy ponytail swung back and forth as she shook her head in disbelief. Then, just like me, she marched back and forth between the two positions with a slightly vexed expression.

“The mountains are…” She hesitated and squinted at the area as she looked at it through the buildings again one last time. “Invisible?”

I could practically see a cloud of question marks popping up over her head like a confused cartoon character.

Honestly, I couldn’t deny that I was pretty stumped by the concept myself.

Finally I just shrugged. “Well, I guess now we know what Lux meant when he said ‘the Veil.’ Sort of.”

Indy shook her head again, but she prowled unhesitatingly along at my side down the turn in the riverstone path that led almost directly toward the Diamond Gap. The path was getting wider here, and it was flanked by a greater amount of gray stone pillars with their burning clamshell fires on top.

As we got closer to the gap, the pillars changed to ones that had a polished appearance, just like the stone of the well we had seen earlier, and there were gold bands around the edges of the clamshells on top of them. To me it was another obvious indicator that we were going toward the most well-kept place in the city: the big arena. But it also reminded me of the angry green Brussels sprout-like things that had chased us away from the well like a swarm of bees.

I kept a wary eye out in every direction as we continued on the path.

There ended up being no more flying Brussels sprouts. Instead, more humanoid beings came into sight as we got closer to the gap. I thought this was partly because of the increased light that bathed every inch of the path and surrounding land, but also because the area inside the mountain cluster definitely seemed like it was where the action was at. The arena had to be inside that gap.

Indy was almost vibrating with eagerness again, and I kept an eye on the warrior princess, too, just in case she got so excited she preemptively punched someone in the face or something.

There were plenty more frog-footed people with the glowing, goopy slime on their skin, like the ones in the frenzied marching choir we had almost collided with earlier. But it seemed like there was a bigger variety of beings the closer we got to the gap, but the sound of people muttering in annoyance could be heard behind us, followed by the sound of wheels bumping over the riverstones below.

I realized something was coming up behind us, and I followed everyone else on the road in stepping hastily off to the grassy side.

To my surprise, we were passed by an actual mermaid. She was floating in an odd, wheeled contraption that looked like a cross between a decorative fish bowl and Cinderella’s enchanted coach. It was a massive, water-filled, clear glass orb set into a black metal frame on wheels, with a giant hook-and-eye closure holding it in place. The glass orb’s perfect roundness and clarity were the most comparatively modern-looking things I’d seen here, and I wondered if the thing had been made with some sort of magic. If so, the magic hadn’t been enough to shape the black metal frame into something that wasn’t lumpy and dull-looking.

It at least seemed to hold the glass orb in place well enough as the wheels below rolled over the riverstones. The water sloshing around inside the orb had a faint blue gleam to it, and in its light combined with the torches’ glow, I could see that the mermaid looked like she had been beautiful once in a cold and distant sort of way.

Her tail was more like an iridescent blue-green veil than the sort of flipper thing I would have imagined. It almost reminded me of the tail of a betta fish, and it looked like it was torn and scarred in places. The mermaid’s face looked unnaturally puffy in places, too. It reminded me of one of those facelifts gone wrong, or someone who had gotten addicted to plastic surgery. But she still stared haughtily around at everyone else as she rolled past, like they were the ones shut inside the glass bubble and she was the one looking in. She even swished her peacock-colored tail around every now and then.

The chariot was being pulled by a set of towering, ostrich-sized birds whose feet clicked on the stones below as they trotted along. The torchlight gleamed off the iridescent feathers that coated the creatures, and it looked like they were a blue-green shade similar to the mermaid’s tail. Their beaks and their long, trotting legs were a bright sunshiny orange color, and they had eyes like shiny dark blue marbles that gleamed in the torchlight.

There was also no one in sight to actually direct the carriage other than the big, towering birds.

“Sooo, the mermaid’s bird-drawn carriage is on autopilot like a damn feathery, fishbowl-carrying Tesla,” I muttered under my breath as we got back on the riverstone path. “Got it.”

Indy watched the carriage with her red-gold eyes open wide, and she looked like she might be about to say something, but we were entering the walls of the gap, and her eyes widened even more at the sight.

“Wow…” Indy whispered again.

“Yeah, seriously,” I muttered as I stared upward with her.

This place definitely put Kortico to shame.

Chapter 14

Now that we were close, I could see that the source of the diamond-like light came from through the windowpanes that were set into the hundreds of little castle-shaped columns that jutted out all over the rocky cliff. I had no idea how the hell they had possibly been built, but with the windowpanes all around them and tiny cone-shaped roofs on top of them, the columns had the same look as those fancy bay windows on old medieval houses.

I was getting slightly dizzy looking up at all the lighted windows, and I shook my head slightly as I returned my gaze to the path in front of us.

The view of the clear space between the mountains as we entered it was enough to make me almost forget the windows, and I heard the princess next to me let out another excited breath.

The expanse of the mountains around us was so vast now that I felt almost like I was one of many ants marching around on the ground below. The crowd was all spilling into the area surrounded by the inward-facing slopes of the mountains. These slopes were steeper than their outward-facing counterparts, and they were bare of any sort of vegetation for the most part, but there were rows and rows of stadium benches carved into the sloped rock.

These surrounded almost the entire open expanse. One exception was the small spaces between the mountains, where there were tall, solid gray walls that barred any entrance to the space inside other than the Diamond Gap. I could just barely see the jungle’s ominous glow over them.

The second exception was an area where one of the mountain’s gray slopes jutted out into a cliff face about as long as a school bus, and maybe as high as five or six buses stacked on top of each other. A waterfall spilled over a furrow on the cliff and into a raised pool below. The walls that held the water in were made of more polished gray stone with a gold rim around the surface. The water had a strange, magical look to it as it flowed smoothly down and rippled around in the pool. Its color was a deep rich indigo, but somehow it seemed to glow brightly from within. It threw patterns of rippling brighter blue light up on the cliff face around it.

The blue light was reflected around the flat gray stone of the arena in the middle of the open area, and I realized suddenly that there were beach ball-sized glass orbs placed all around the arena that looked similar to small versions of the weird mermaid chariot we had seen earlier. They were even set in similar sturdy hoops that had heavily-weighted legs instead of wheels. But instead of the shitty black metal I had seen absolutely everywhere else, these hoops were made of something shinier that looked like copper. There were even more of these orbs resting in place on the wooden arches over the arena to cast light down on the fighters.

When I glanced over at Indy, my warrior princess’ flaring, multihued eyes were staring around in every direction. She looked so excited that her head almost seemed to be swiveling around like an owl’s, and the blue light rippled off her glossy black hair and the rings woven into it.

There was a huge and unruly array of beings filing up into the gray stone benches like some big fight was about to start soon. Others were clustering around the far side of the open area, right by the glowing indigo waterfall. After a second, I realized there was a building there next to it. The building had the look of a temple, and it almost seemed to be carved into the gray cliff face itself. It was shiny and polished just like the wall that enclosed the glowing pool, with decorative gold bands on it and a set of big black-and-gold double doors that formed a perfect arch. Despite the fact that I’d missed this temple at first glance, now that I looked at it, it seemed like an insane level of niceness in comparison to the shabby and almost toxic portion of Gavahna we’d seen so far.

“Okay,” I muttered as my eyes lingered on the temple. “This place is fancy as hell.”

“Yes,” Indy said with a smile that looked somehow gleeful, murderous, and adorable all at once. “This must be where the best warriors fight. The best of the best.”

“And you’re one of them,” I reminded her with an affectionate nudge of my shoulder.

The princess smiled proudly, and I was sure the blaze in her eyes could have blown the whole place to smithereens.

Then she looked around again, this time with a little flicker of uncertainty, and her fingers twined together in a slightly anxious motion. “I do not know how to enter the fights here.”

“Hey, that’s my job,” I said firmly. I had no idea how the hell to do this, either, but I was determined to find out. “You just focus on being ready for battle.”

Indy’s proud look returned, and she tossed her ponytail so the copper rings in it clinked together. “I am always ready for battle, John.”

“I know you are,” I assured her with a chuckle. “But do you always have jitter juice?”

I slipped the thermos free from its pouch and held it up tantalizingly. The princess’ expression of evil glee bloomed again, and she reached her hands out eagerly for the thermos.

I briefly gave into the temptation to hold the thermos higher and higher so the princess was standing on her tiptoes trying to reach it. She almost lost her balance, and her long fingers clutched onto the front of my shirt for support.

Then she gave me a pouting face that was simultaneously sultry and heartbreakingly cute. “Please, John? May I have some of the jitter juice?”

“Ooookay,” I said with teasing reluctance, and I lowered the thermos into her already open and slightly vibrating fingers. “But don’t drink it all at once, since I’m not sure exactly how soon I’ll be able to get you into the arena.”

“Yes, John.” Indy stood on her toes and clutched my shoulders again to give me a light kiss on the cheek.

Then she blushed even more than I did, and the princess looked away with a slightly nervous expression, like she was afraid she’d done something wrong.

I didn’t miss the shower of pink and gold that rained across her eyes before her lashes covered them.

Between that and the princess’ unexpected little kiss, I was feeling pretty flustered myself, but I thought I managed to hide it well enough when I took Indy by the hand and led her over toward the temple, since that was where the bulk of the backers seemed to be gathering.

Well, I was pretty sure they must have been the backers. They looked like the Dollar Store version of a bunch of cartoon villains, and a group of nervous-looking women was departing from them to head over to the waterfall for some reason.

Less surprisingly, a few of the guys even helped their women along with a careless shove, and some Captain Hook-looking motherfucker even backhanded his fighter with a careless and casual brutality.

“Yeah,” I said with a trace of grimness. “Look at all these assholes. We’re in the right place.”

I started moving around the arena toward this shady-looking group of people, partly because they were talking to some white-robed figures who I thought might be some weird variety of either bookies or priests, or maybe they were both.

Indy paused me with one of her long-fingered hands on my arm.

I stopped myself from commenting again about the badass sword-swinger’s ability to have a grip lighter than a butterfly’s wing against my skin, and I just looked at her questioningly.

“John…” The princess hesitated. “It is… very nice when you hold my hand like this. But it is also very strange, here in this city. We may be too…”

“Conspicuous?” I suggested, and I frowned slightly. “I see what you mean. So, should I just not touch you? Because I’m definitely not going to shove you around, if that’s what you mean.”

“No,” Indy assured me with one of those little smiles playing around the curve of her lips. “I know that now. But perhaps you could hold me like…”

She put her hand lightly on top of my own and guided my grip from her other hand up onto her wrist. Then she pressed my fingers shut.

“Like this?” I asked with a slight smirk as I closed my hand easily around the princess’ slender wrist. I had to admit it was kind of hot. But that wasn’t exactly the point, and I looked back at her fiery eyes with a serious expression. “Er… Are you sure, though?”

“Yes, John,” she said in her most patient tone, but I could see the smile hiding in the corners of her lips again. “I am sure. I belong—”

“To me,” I finished under my breath in a mock-grumble. Then I squeezed her wrist lightly and pulled her after me. “C’mon.”

The group of Dollar Store villains looked at me like I was the scum of the city when I approached them, but I ignored them for the time being other than keeping an eye out to make sure no one got too close to my warrior princess.

Not that she wasn’t capable of cutting through them all like a bunch of cotton candy, but that wasn’t how things were done here.

It was my job to protect her for every moment she wasn’t inside of an arena, and she seemed pretty content to rely on me in that way.

Which admittedly made me feel like a fucking badass.

A last-minute idea occurred to me, and I released my grip on Indy briefly so I could unzip the duffel bag I held.

I slid the princess’ weapons out and slung them over my shoulder with a wink. Then I wrapped my fingers around her wrist again and approached one of the blue-skinned women in white robes who loitered around the temple with an attitude that was somehow both conspicuously vendor-like and schoolmistressy.

She had hair that was a soft bluish-green shade, and it was twisted into a low knot at the base of her neck. It was obvious that this woman must be some sort of water being, and even though she seemed quite a bit older than the similar type I had seen fighting Indy in Kortico, her blue skin had zero resemblance to the sickly, wrinkly texture I had seen on that fighter. This woman’s complexion seemed dewy and glowing despite her almost matronly features.

“Hello, children,” she greeted us with a warm smile.

Personally, addressing adults in this way seemed a little patronizing to me by default, but it seemed like it might just be an unconscious habit of the woman’s, or maybe the way she was supposed to speak to people. I thought the difference was probably in the tone of voice. Despite the word, this woman’s attitude somehow reminded me of my favorite aunt who sat at the grown-ups’ table but acted like she was one of the kids.

I decided to be relatively honest with our situation to avoid any mishaps, but just based my explanation more off what Lux the crab had assumed about us to avoid arousing suspicion.

“So,” I started. “This is our first time being in a big arena. We’re both really, er… honored to be here. And my fighter here has been training like crazy, but like I said, we haven’t been here before, and I wanted to make sure I enter her in a fight, um… properly.”

I decided at the last second not to bother with hiding my usual politeness too much in this interaction, since it definitely seemed like we were at some sort of temple, and being respectful wouldn’t be too out of place.

From the priestess woman’s reaction, this definitely seemed like the right move, because her good-natured navy-blue eyes gained a look of approval.

“That was very wise of you, child. Anyone may enter the fights at our arena, but the fighters are booked strictly through the clergy, and the rituals must be upheld.” Then she lowered her voice and took another step closer to us before she continued. “Personally, I don’t think the water gods are too picky about all the little details, but rules are rules.”

The woman’s favorite-aunt impression intensified, and I had to suppress a chuckle.

“I’m glad we did the right thing,” I said.

The matronly priestess smiled back and slipped a tiny twine-bound book from some inner pocket of her voluminous robe, followed by something that sort of resembled a reed pen.

“Let me see…” she murmured, and she stepped closer to the nearest blue orb and traced the pen’s back down the little page. Then she looked back up at me. “I may be able to squeeze her in after the next two fighters, provided you have the pearls to enter her. Otherwise, it would be quite a long wait, I’m afraid.”

“Well… Like I said, this is our first time in a big arena. So we haven’t quite had a chance to earn pearls yet.” I paused and casually shifted Indy’s weapons to my other shoulder so the metal chain whip clinked together, and the ornate sword sheath clearly showed under the mystical blue light that permeated the area. “But I do have a few gems, and I’m very confident in my fighter.”

The priestess woman’s navy-blue eyes bulged so wide at the sight of the metal weapons that it looked like they might pop out of her skull, but she just pursed her lips primly and nodded with an exaggerated air of politeness.

“Just a moment, please,” she said with an eager and shaky breath.

Then she turned and scurried over to a burly man who was standing with his hands behind his back outside the temple door. Despite his priestly white robe, the guy’s stance combined with the blue lighting made him look distinctly like a bouncer at a nightclub to me. He pulled his own little book from his pocket and conferred with the blue-skinned priestess for a few moments.

He slowly raised his head and looked in our direction for a few moments. I left the weapons hanging casually over my shoulder and slipped on my best poker face.

Out of habit, I started drumming my fingers against the nearest surface, but I forgot that I had taken up my grip on Indy’s wrist again. At the light touch of my fingers, she jumped like I had electrocuted her, and I tried to give her a discreet but comforting pat when I realized the silent waiting was probably killing her despite her own aloof appearance.

Then my eye was caught by the motion of the burly man resuming his bouncer stance with a faintly satisfied expression. He slipped something into his pocket while the priestess thanked him and scurried back over to us.

I had to hide a smirk as my suspicion about these clergy people were confirmed. They were just as susceptible to greed as any other type of bookie, but it was just a different kind. From the way these two had just acted, they had taken one look at my warrior princess with her unheard-of weapons and decided she was a top priority for them.

“Alright, my dears!” The priestess woman stopped in front of us again. “There’s an opening after the next two fighters where I can squeeze you in. The temple is quite generous about ‘lending out’ pearls to certain, ah, valued backers. We have agreed to take on your fighter in this way. If you accept, then we’ll give you a signed note as proof of this little loan. That way, if your fighter loses, you’ll give the note to the backer of the winning fighter, and he’ll take it into the temple to get his payment in pearls. In turn, we’ll allow you to make good on your debt in payments of jewels, as a special case.”

“Hmm.” I mulled this over for a few seconds as I thought back to the first fight I’d seen in Kortico. I wanted to know all the details before I just sent Indy into the arena. “And would the fight be called when one of them would have drawn blood? That’s kind of what I was aiming for, since this is our first time here, you know…”

“Well…” The priestess pursed her lips slightly and gave the conspicuous, shiny metal weapons a speculative look. “There’s such a big crowd tonight, and people don’t tend to be very invested in first-blood fights on nights like this, unless the fighter already has a reputation that ensures an exciting fight people will be invested enough in to take sides. Then again, your fighter is quite eye-catching. I would say that if she’s seen on the sidelines as soon as possible, the odds will be more in our favor– I mean, your favor. That would certainly increase the amount of bets placed. So in that case, we could draw the line at three-blood, rather than something, ah… higher.”

“Three-blood?” I asked as my eyes narrowed.

The woman nodded politely. “Yes, of course. The first fighter to spill the blood of their opponent in three ways is our victor. I’m afraid that’s as low as we’re willing to go in this arena, sir.”

I glanced over at Indy to see a subtle and eager grin on her face. Her eyes were swimming with more red than usual, too, and I knew how badly she wanted to enter more higher-stakes fights.

I also knew what a badass she was with that sword and whip, so after a little more reflection, I nodded. “Those sound like, uhh… agreeable terms.”

“Excellent!” The priestess put her tongue between her teeth and furrowed her blue brow with concentration while she painstakingly wrote something out on the page of the little twine-bound book. Then she paused with the reed pen hovering over the page. “And you said your fighter’s name is…?”

“Induya,” I supplied. “I mean, the Induya.”

Indy’s arm jumped slightly in mine again. I glanced at her with slight concern, but then I saw that her fiery eyes were fixed on the woman’s reed pen with an expression close to longing, like she wanted desperately to snatch it out of the woman’s busy blue hands.

I swallowed a laugh and gave her wrist a small squeeze. Then I was rewarded by the sight of her red-gold eyes tracing over me, and it was like she had forgotten about the pen’s very existence.

This time both of us jumped as the priestess loudly ripped one of the small pages from the little book and offered it to me with an excited expression.

“I have her booked to go in after the next two fighters,” the priestess told me in a warm voice. “She just needs to purify herself and her weapons at the sacred pool. It won’t take long at all. If you’ll allow me…?”

I had grown to like my grip around the warrior princess’ wrist and was sort of reluctant to relinquish it even for a moment, but I was excited for her to have her fight. So I accepted the proof of loan, handed Indy her weapons, and allowed the matronly priestess to usher her off to the glowing waterfall and the pool under it.

I guessed it was my time to go wait in the area that seemed to be reserved for backers of the upcoming fighters. The area was right up along the edge of the arena near the temple. There was a long stone bench there, but most of the backers seemed to prefer one of two postures. The first was standing around with their feet planted and their arms crossed while they glowered around at each other, and the second was pacing around at a slow stroll with their hands behind their backs. Both of the behaviors only increased the slightly comical impression of cartoon villains to me, and the guy who looked like Captain Hook was actually stroking his long, drooping black mustachios.

The sight made me rub my own fairly clean-shaven jaw, but for me the movement was solely in an attempt to discourage the muscles there from twitching up into a smirk. I managed to keep the impeccably neutral expression on my face that I had perfected throughout all the in-person conversations I’d had with Marsh.

These fuckers already looked slightly suspicious and wary of me, either because of my status as a newcomer among them or my lack of slaves, and the way they held themselves told me they were likely to be easily provoked in a way similar to my jackass of a boss. The major difference was that these men were all carrying deadly weapons and might challenge me to a duel if I so much as looked at them the wrong way, instead of just reaming me out like Marsh.

Not that they’d have a chance in hell against me with my gun.

But still, I was determined to save all that for after my warrior princess had shown her stuff.

There were some more people clustered nearby who I thought must be the backers’ slaves. Just like the backers, they were a variety of different humanoid beings. They were differentiated from the backers by their plainer, shabbier clothes and their more hesitant postures. Most stood stock-still with their hands folded, but others fidgeted slightly, like they were new to this. They were also standing more closely together than the backers, who all seemed to think they were too important to be sharing their space with anyone else.

The exception to the sharing space part was the fighters. Most of the women were off purifying themselves and their weapons like Indy, but a few were returning to their backers, and the men grabbed them roughly by their arms or wrists.

I knew by now this was just the shitty standard procedure here.

The women mostly moved in a now-familiar way that would’ve made them stand out from the slaves even without the weapons they were holding or the treatment they were receiving from their backers. The fighters moved with a timidness that was different from the type the slaves exhibited. It reminded me more of a wild animal like a tiger that had been beaten into submission.

I kept a position near the corner of the arena where I was close enough to clearly be one of the backers, but was a little further away than they stood from each other.

I had a perfect view of the arena from here.

The ongoing fight was between two opponents who were opposites in almost every imaginable way. One was an extremely aggressive woman with the same frog-like characteristics as many beings we’d seen in the city. She wore something like a loincloth and hopped around frenziedly after her opponent with a spear in one hand and a net in the other. The opponent was a graceful water nymph who seemed somehow both like a prima donna and like she was afraid of getting her hands dirty, figuratively and literally. She seemed repulsed by her opponent’s slimy skin, and she spent most of her time dodging and keeping a distance between them with her own overly-decorative wooden spear.

After a few minutes, the crowd seemed distinctly unawed by this lukewarm display of leaping, ducking, and jabbing, and they spent most of the time chatting more and more loudly.

Partway through, Indy finished purifying herself, along with a few other women. One of them wasn’t far behind the warrior princess making her way over to me. The woman was a dainty blue-haired fighter. I couldn’t see many more details of her appearance because of the way she was silhouetted against the waterfall, but I could tell she walked with a slight spring of excitement in her step, like she couldn’t wait to fight.

But suddenly the wooden doors of the temple creaked and banged open, and one of the white-robed priests emerged from it.

I stared at him with slight confusion as he strode over to the dainty blue-haired fighter, who froze in her tracks at the sight of him. Unlike the other priests, this man was also wearing an over-the-top hat that looked like a white cloth sombrero, and it had a fringe of big, dangling pearls around the rim. It shaded his face too much for me to see much of it, but I could see a trace of the blue light glinting off his coal-black eyes, and I couldn’t spot any pupils on them at all. From his hands that reached out to snatch the blue-haired fighter, I could see that his skin was an acidic green color, and I thought it was faintly scaly-looking. Other than those things, he seemed to have human features.

Whatever sort of being he was, this guy seemed excessively violent, even for this place, and especially considering the fact that the dainty blue-haired fighter seemed like she would be going into the arena sometime soon. He went straight for her throat with his scaly, green-skinned hand, and when he used it to drag her into the temple’s double doors, her feet were actually hanging off the ground.

It looked like she had passed out.

Indy was arriving at my side now, and the excitement on her face was slightly tinged with unease as she glanced back.

“John,” she said in her quiet, solemn voice. She looked happy about us reuniting, even briefly, and I saw a rose gold twinkle in her eyes at my touch, but I could still read the faint hint of disquiet on her face.

“That guy’s violence seemed a little excessive,” I said in a low voice. “Even for this place.”

“It was,” the princess said with a slight frown. “And the priestess woman who took me to the waterfall told me she is a great fighter. She could have gone before me, but she wanted to pray by the water. It is unusual for a fighter to be treated so roughly before battle, especially one who is prized.”

I had the beginnings of an idea, but it needed some time to take shape, and at the moment it was almost my warrior princess’ time to shine.

“Don’t worry about that for now,” I said, and I stroked the base of her golden-skinned wrist with my thumb. “I’ll take care of it. Right now, you just focus on downing the rest of this jitter juice.”

Indy’s face came alive with renewed excitement, and I chuckled as I supplied her with the rest of the remaining caffeine.

I passed the next fight pep-talking Indy by the arena and making sure her leather armor was firmly in place.

Her opponent was nearby, too, and the best way I could think of to describe the woman was like a cross between an Amazon warrior and basically what would result if a great blue heron was transformed into a human. Her neck was long to the point where it just looked weird on a person, and her legs were so long and skinny I wouldn’t have been surprised if she stood on one leg with the other one folded while she waited.

She didn’t, though. Instead, she stood with her arms tightly crossed until just a few minutes before her fight with Indy. Then she finally uncrossed them to check the balance of her long black metal dagger.

When she unfolded her arms and started tossing the dagger from one gloved hand to another, I couldn’t help but stare.

“Those are absolutely the longest arms I have ever seen on a person,” I said in quiet disbelief. “And… What the hell kind of gloves are those? Or are those her fingers?”

“They are her fingers and claws,” Indy confirmed in a voice that was almost a whisper. “She has long, long claws. Very impressive. The priestess told me the gloves have padding, to keep her from having an unfair advantage in the arena.”

I already thought the woman had an unfair advantage on anyone other than a gibbon with those crazy-long arms, but I knew Indy was more than a match for her, especially with her superior weapons and hardened leather armor.

So I gave into my curiosity as I stared at the long-armed woman’s gloves with their absurdly spindly-looking fingers.

“How long of nails are we talking about here?” I asked the princess. Then I held my hands close together in a measuring motion and started stretching them slowly further apart. “Tell me when to stop.”

Indy giggled, but she obediently grabbed my hands to stop them when they were about six inches apart. Then she squinted one eye shut and pushed my hands a little closer together, so they were about five inches apart.

“This big,” she said, and her red-gold eyes looked completely serious again. “I saw her catch a fish with them in the sacred pool before she put the gloves on. They are like curved knives. Talons.”

“Talons?” I chuckled, although I actually had so many questions about this I didn’t know where to start.

“Talons like the Zizyak birds,” she said, and she looked at the stork-legged woman with a sort of wary respect. “Very fearsome.”

“Not as fearsome as you with your blades,” I contended.

The princess’ look of feverish excitement was peaking now that she wasn’t distracted with other topics, and when she handed me the empty coffee thermos, her eyes were alive with shades of brilliant, blazing red and gold.

Finally, the frog-like fighter in the arena succeeded in snatching the nymph’s spear, and she snapped it over one leg with relish before leaping at the nymph with her net outstretched.

Despite the entanglement, shrieking, and hissing that followed, the crowd didn’t notice anything had happened, even when the wooden gargoyles thumped down in the arena again to announce the fight’s results to the backers.

Considering the nymph was now swaying on her feet as she dripped blood from her face and both arms, it was kind of obvious who the winner was.

Wishing the princess good luck didn’t feel quite right, and telling her to break a leg might be taken a bit too literally, so I settled for a simple but heartfelt “Go get ‘em.”

“I will get them, John,” the princess promised, and the red in her eyes flared brighter. “I will bring honor to you.”

I just smiled in return, and I had to resist a sudden and unexpected urge to smack her on the ass, but I crossed my arms instead and watched my warrior princess stride out into the gray stone arena.

The crowd finally noticed that a new fight was starting, and they fell silent immediately at the sight of Indy.

From the way she tossed her hair proudly, I knew she was basking in this a little. But she didn’t so much as glance at the crowd.

I felt a small thrill in my stomach as I saw that she only had eyes for me during the moment after she bowed to the gargoyles, and she shot me another deadly, smoldering smile as she clutched her chain whip and sword at her sides.

Chapter 15

When the gargoyles returned to their perches, Indy and the tall lanky woman bowed to each other next.

The stork-like woman’s backer had dark brown hair that was chopped into a bowl cut, and it reminded me strongly of the completely uncalled-for hairstyle that my mom had given me in the late nineties. With this guy’s stick-straight and greasy hair, it literally looked like he was wearing either a helmet or a horrible wig.

He was calling out some words to his fighter that I couldn’t quite make out, but his tone made it seem like something between an encouragement and a threat. I thought it definitely leaned more toward a threat, and I had to shake my head at the idea of this jackass backer, who looked like he barely came up to the tall Amazon-like fighter’s belly button, being allowed to smack her around.

Or, more likely, ordering other people to smack her around for him.

Even though she probably could have just stepped on him like an ant.

Out under the light of the arena’s glowing orbs, my warrior princess looked amazing in the blood orange colored silk of her romping outfit. The swirling gold patterns visible on its front glinted in the brightened blue-toned light, and they matched the gold patterning on the black leather corset she wore cinched around her tiny waist. The black and gold were echoed on her matching laced-up leather greaves and vambraces, and again on her gold collar necklace with its big black gemstone.

She had left off the rest of her new jewelry except for the copper rings that were braided into the ends of her glossy black hair. They twinkled slightly under the orbs’ light as the princess’ ponytail rippled behind her while she stalked in circles around her opponent and eyed her like a rack of ribs.

Her opponent’s stork-like appearance remained only slightly elongated as she circled the princess in turn with her long, lanky legs slightly bent. Already, the lanky woman’s sharp gray eyes were fixed warily on the sword in Indy’s hand. The light shone off the weapon’s long straight blade and the shorter curved one attached to it at an angle, and it made for an eye-catching sight compared to the dull black metal of the other fighters’ weapons.

In Indy’s grip, the two-bladed sword looked especially deadly.

The princess’ metal chain whip was wrapped tightly in her other hand with just its spike protruding, so it might have looked like a third, awkward-looking blade to her opponent. I thought she was keeping it there until the last second before she used it, probably for an added element of shock and awe when she put it into play.

Despite the gloves around the lanky woman’s long, spindly fingers, her grip on the black metal blade looked natural and skillful as she danced forward and snaked out her long arm for a first jabbing blow at Indy.

Like I had imagined, the Amazonian woman’s reach was long as hell, but any worries I might have had vanished when my warrior princess flowed into motion. She spun to the side in a graceful blur, and then she came at the lanky woman the way a bear trap snaps shut around an unwary animal: Hard, fast, and deadly.

The metal chain cracked out like a lightning bolt and wrapped around the lanky woman’s long, extended arm. The woman let out a sharp cry and tried unsuccessfully to recoil, but Indy jerked the chain sharply and sent her stumbling a little.

Then the princess shook the chain free and allowed the Amazonian woman to regain her footing. I couldn’t tell for sure yet if she was just giving the woman a chance to know what she was up against, or toying with her like a cat toys with a mouse.

It seemed like a mixture of both when Indy skipped in a half-circle around her now-freed opponent. The tall woman regained her balance with impressive quickness, and the look she gave to the chain was wary and fearful.

But the sight of the unique weapons also seemed to make her determined to end this quickly.

She tried to leverage her height against my princess by springing into a leap powered by her long, rangy legs.

The princess dodged and cracked her chain whip back out, but this time, the stork-like woman jabbed her knife at the whip when it approached her.

For a split second, I wondered what the hell she was doing. Was she trying to stab the whip?

The point of the dull black knife was hardly thin enough to slip through one of the bigger chain loops, but the lanky woman managed it. It wasn’t obvious until she made a weird diagonal twisting motion with her wrist and arm. The movement looked like it used several more joints than was humanly possible, and the stork-like woman followed it with a big swing of her gibbon-like arm as she landed from her leap.

I tensed as my princess was pulled like a marionette doll into a sideways swing by her chain whip. It suddenly made her lithe, long-limbed form look smaller than I was used to, and I held my breath as I watched to see the outcome.

My pulse sped up, and all my senses sharpened all at once like I was the one in battle. I felt like I could see the orb light glowing off of every toned and supple inch of Indy’s body in perfect detail. The stubborn tightening of her fingers around the whip handle seemed to happen in slow motion, and I could see every ripple of the muscles clenching in her arm.

Other than that, she seemed completely out of control as she careened through the air. I almost shouted at her to let the whip go, to fight without it, but I forced myself to stay silent with my poker face intact.

Meanwhile, the crowd cheered in raucous approval as half the onlookers shot to their feet.

I couldn’t tell whether the stork-like woman meant to take the chain whip for herself or just jerk it from the princess’ grasp. Either way, it was apparent that she had been expecting Indy to relinquish her grip on the handle, whether by accident or by necessity.

But the princess tucked her legs in and swung around the lanky woman like a tetherball with her sword arm extended.

The lanky woman let out a furious, pained yowl as her wrist was bent beyond even its absurd, double-jointed abilities. She managed to keep her grip on the blunt black dagger as it finally slipped free from the chain, but by then the whip had encircled her completely, with the princess still holding tight to its handle.

Now, the volume of the crowd doubled, and my ears rang with the deafening cheers that echoed around me.

I didn’t let myself celebrate quite yet, because Indy hadn’t even stopped her flight through the air yet. The way the chain had coiled tightly around her opponent’s torso still left the lanky woman as the central force of gravity, but now, neither of them seemed to be quite in control of the motion.

It looked like they both came to this conclusion at the same moment. Just as Indy kicked her legs sharply in toward her opponent’s knees, the lanky woman suddenly heaved her whole body toward the ground.

She went down like a tree, and I had to resist the brief urge to yell “Timber!”

The air went out of her in a sharp wheeze as she hit the gray stone floor of the arena with the chain around her waist.

Indy skidded to the ground after her in a headlong tumble. The princess kept her sword arm out to the side so the double-bladed weapon was parallel to the ground. She came out of the tumble at an awkward angle that didn’t quite allow her to land a blow on the entangled stork-like woman with either of her blades, but at this point, Indy didn’t quite seem to care. She brought the hilt of the weapon slamming down on her opponent’s exposed sternum with an audible crunch that made the whole crowd gasp.

Any remaining breath in the lanky woman’s lungs came out in a choked huff of air, but she still managed to aim a savage slash toward the princess with her dagger.

The black blade skidded off the tough leather of Indy’s vambrace, but it made a small red slash on the golden skin of her forearm.

“Son of a bitch,” I growled under my breath as I realized this gave our opponent first blood. She only needed two more hits like that to win.

Indy immediately repaid her in kind, though. The princess regained her feet while the ungainly woman was still gathering her lanky limbs. I felt a surge of satisfaction when my warrior princess lashed her curved blade down on the stork-like woman’s shoulder, and a sharp red gash bloomed there.

“Fuck yeah!” I whooped as the crowd roared their approval, but then I swiftly replaced my grin with a stoic and approving mask.

Even though it was hard as hell not to get wrapped up in the moment. Every inch of me was buzzing with adrenaline as I watched my warrior princess really show what she was made of.

This was the first time Indy had officially proven her weapons to be more than just shinier and cooler-looking than the black metal of her opponent’s, too. The wound she gave the lanky woman was only a shallow cut, but the smooth, swift motion had still opened the skin with obvious ease compared to the way the black metal had cut.

And the two women were tied in the fight at one to one now that they had both inflicted their first-blood wounds.

The stork-like woman’s backer jerked his head around to look at me, and the motion made his greasy helmet of hair go flying like helicopter blades. I suppressed an additional smirk.

This wasn’t even the type of thing I typically noticed about a person, but just like so many other things I had seen in this desert world so far, it was so over the top that it was impossible not to notice it. It was like the beings were all either really intense looking in a magical way, or almost caricature-like in the cartoon villain style that I had noticed with the backers here.

I kept my gaze on my princess battling her opponent, but from the corner of my eye, I could see the helmet-haired backer looking me up and down, and then it seemed like he was staring around in search of something else nearby.

I had a hunch he was looking for my slaves, and that he was thrown off by not seeing any. Soon his own slaves were doing the same, and I heard them all muttering amongst each other.

Finally, I glanced around casually in every direction, like I was just taking in the scene around me. I only let my eyes linger on the helmet-haired backer for a brief moment so it didn’t seem like I was staring him down. I didn’t want this guy’s obvious little dog syndrome getting in the way of my princess’ fight.

His face definitely looked unnerved, and he didn’t really bother to hide the fact that he was staring at me. It was similar with his slaves, except that they seemed to sort of avert their eyes by instinct when someone looked their way.

I was pretty sure their reactions were either because I was alone, slaveless, and unbothered.

And, of course, because of the overwhelming badassery flaunted by my warrior princess in the arena.

The backer’s helicopter blade-like hair flew in the other direction when there was a new, furious storm of motion and sound in the arena.

Now the princess was testing out her new sword in earnest against the dull black metal of the Amazon-like woman’s dagger, and a chorus of jagged screeches echoed off the rocky slopes around.

A glance at the crowd showed me they were literally on the edge of their stone seats, but there was absolute silence other than the clanging and scraping of sword against sword as Indy put one of her weapon’s two blades to use. It was as if the few opening slashes had fully gripped their investment in this fight, and I just knew that any second, another blow would send them all into a frenzy again.

I couldn’t fucking wait to hear it.

Indy started by sending a hailstorm of blows, thrusts, and jabs at her opponent with the long straight blade, and the lanky woman scrambled back leg over leg as she hurried to block them with her long black dagger.

Then Indy took advantage of the Amazonian woman’s involvement in parrying her blows by whisking her chain whip forward with an almost casual movement of her arm. The chain snapped like a snake at one of her opponent’s long legs.

The princess kept her whip low now after the way it had brought her tumbling down earlier, but it still made for just as formidable a weapon in the golden-skinned warrior’s hands. The weighted spike on the chain whip’s end bit into the lanky woman’s shin with its next strike.

Her opponent’s breath hissed out between her teeth, and her leg almost buckled, but she managed to turn it into a lunge toward the princess with the black dagger outstretched.

Then the princess pulled a move that I could tell she’d been dying to test out.

She stepped sharply aside from the black dagger’s thrust, and at the same time her slender golden arm shot out to bring the shorter curved blade of her weapon around in a sharp sideways arc toward her opponent’s extended dagger. The move seemed curious and experimental, but simultaneously full of deadly grace, almost like the princess did this shit every day.

The curved blade hooked around her opponent’s long black dagger with precision. There was another harsh and rasping screech of metal, and then the black dagger went flying while the princess’ sword remained steady in her grip.

Indy’s chain whip swung out again, but harder this time, and it fully encircled one of the stork-like woman’s legs. Then the princess yanked hard on the whip’s handle with a motion that seemed to use every toned muscle in her golden-skinned body.

The lanky woman’s scream was filled with anger when she slammed into the ground again, and she seemed to stop giving a fuck about exactly how badass she looked when she defeated Indy, as long as she made it happen.

She scrabbled across the ground toward the princess like Gollum from Lord of the Rings. With her long, lanky limbs, the sight was honestly unnerving, and I was pretty sure most grown men I knew would have run from her.

But not Indy.

The warrior princess didn’t seem to care for any possible laws of battle anymore, either. She stamped on the stork-like woman’s outstretched fingers and landed a glancing jab on the woman’s forearm in her second wound of the fight.

We were now at two blood to one.

The lanky woman howled and snatched furiously at Indy’s ankles.

My princess danced out of the way with a look of contempt on her face, but then it changed to startlement as the stork-like woman’s grasping fingers somehow managed to snag one of the well-tucked laces of her leather greaves.

Then the lanky bitch went full goblin mode. She snarled out a laugh as she yanked Indy from teetering on the edge of balance to a headlong fall.

The angle made it impossible for Indy to land a blow on her opponent with either of her sword’s blades when she came down, and the last several feet of her chain whip were trapped against the ground by the lanky woman’s body.

Indy let out a growl like a wildcat as she fell into her opponent’s grappling, grasping, gibbon-like arms. Then she grasped the long handle of her whip like a dagger and brought it down with an overhand blow right into the lanky woman’s rib cage.

The chain whip’s handle was blunt, but it was made of metal underneath the leather shell of its grip, and the stork-like woman winced away from the blow.

But somehow she managed to get a grip on Indy again. The princess’ blade went flying, and so did the whip. It was all knees, elbows, feet, and fists while the two warriors grappled across the ground like fighting pumas.

Now, the crowd all lunged to their feet, and half of them were grappling with one another to try and get a better view of the scuffle.

My fists clenched as the stork-like woman came out on top, and her absurdly long and gloved fingers closed around my princess’ throat and started to tighten. Drawing blood didn’t even seem to matter to my princess’ opponent anymore.

The grappling crowd all froze at once as it seemed like the enraged lanky woman was just going to throttle Indy right then and there, but none of them even screamed, and the wooden gargoyles didn’t move an inch.

“Fuck no,” I growled. Then I raised my voice to a shout. “Indy, use your legs!”

I had never been in an outright fight with a big, Amazon-sized stork-woman before, but I had seen the way my princess was capable of leveraging those legs of hers like a pretzel. I knew she could handle this shit.

Excitement surged up in my chest when Indy threw her body into an eel-like twist that allowed her to thrust one knee up and buck against the opponent who was pinning her to the ground.

The lanky woman reeled forward slightly and almost lost her balance, but she thrust her long gibbon-like arms out and planted them on the stone, one on each side of Indy’s head.

One of the princess’ slender hands squirmed free from its place at her side and yanked down on the bitch’s arm while Indy twisted again.

Then every muscle in the princess’ body seemed to tauten, and when she bucked her legs again, she managed to get a knee between herself and her opponent. The lanky woman hissed when Indy kneed her ruthlessly in the groin, and then again in the gut.

My princess was free, though. She gave her opponent an elbow to the face and reclaimed her blade within the span of a few heartbeats.

“Hell yeah, that’s what I’m talking about,” I said with a murderous grin. “Now run her into the ground.”

Indy didn’t make a sound, but there was triumph in her movements when she pounced on her opponent like a panther to deliver the final wound.

She drew her blade across the Amazon-like woman’s exposed shoulder in a motion that was both savage and controlled. It was a swift and relentless slash, and a sharp red line of blood appeared from the lanky woman’s skin where the sword had passed.

It was the third wound she had given her opponent.

Indy had just won the fight.

Then the princess got to her feet, turned her back on the stork-like woman, and walked away with an almost casual air of finality, like she had just taken out the trash. After her fierce battle with the Amazon-sized woman, the effect was undeniably badass.

The crowd seemed to feel the same way.

They absolutely lost their shit.

It seemed like the mountains were shaking with their screams, and all sorts of beings were shaking one another in excitement. Three old men who looked nearly over a hundred years old were weeping as they raised their hands in the air, and I saw a little boy with gills and blue eyes just gaping at the arena in astonishment while chaos swirled around him. Others were yelling with fury as they realized they’d bet wrong on this one, but most of the eyes in the stadium seats seemed to be glued to Indy’s weapons regardless. It was like they’d never seen such a fight in their lives, and I felt like my chest might burst with pride as the warrior princess sheathed her blade and prowled back to my side with her blazing eyes fixed on mine.

When the wooden gargoyles landed with a thud on the ground, Indy’s opponent was still sprawled on the stonework with a bewildered expression, like Athena herself had just fallen out of the sky and kissed her on the cheek or something. Finally, the lanky woman sat up and held a hand to her shoulder, and then she pulled it back with an expression of near-disbelief to stare at the blood on it.

The jewel-headed gargoyle had to raise its groaning voice to be heard over the crowd. “The Induya is our victor!”

The man with the greasy bowl cut stomped up to me. His blotchy face was bright red, but he didn’t protest when he handed me a small piece of paper that was almost identical to the paper I had received from the priestess as proof of loan.

“Take this into the temple,” he said in a voice that sounded reluctantly civil, like it was stiff with suppressed rage. “The priests will give you your winnings.”

I had no idea what the hell I was technically supposed to say, or exactly why the white-robed clergy would be the ones to give me my winnings, but I just gave the red-faced man an easy nod.

At least he wasn’t stupid enough to try and challenge me to a duel over this.

Then I went to wrap my arm around the princess’ waist, but at the last second I remembered to grab her wrist instead. Her eyes flared brighter at my touch in a few heartbeat-like pulses of red-gold light, but I didn’t speak to her just yet. Hundreds of eyes were on us, and I could tell by the way she kept her gaze straight ahead that we were meant to just carry on and get our business handled right now.

Still, she was almost floating when she followed me to the gray stone temple that was carved into the cliffside. The fancy black-and-gold double doors were closed, and I was just debating whether or not I should knock when they suddenly swung open.

A familiar blue-skinned face appeared. It was the matronly priestess from earlier, and she was smiling at me like I was her long-lost nephew.

“That was wonderful!” she told me, as if I had personally won the fight against the Amazon-like woman. “I drew the short stick for cleaning the freshwater pearls, so I had to be in this dratted room, but I watched from through the door hole!”

When I glanced at the tiny hole in each double door she gestured at, I saw that the door holes were definitely made for someone at least half a foot taller than the matronly priestess.

“Uhh,” I chuckled awkwardly. “That must have hurt.”

The blue-skinned woman chortled merrily like I had made the world’s funniest joke, and I shared a slightly mystified glance with Indy as we followed her inside.

But Indy didn’t seem offended at all that the priestess had congratulated me instead of her for the fight. She was just glowing silently at my side while I handed the slip of paper over to the blue-skinned priestess.

The priestess scanned the paper over briefly, and it seemed like she knew exactly what it would say, but she still clucked her tongue in a disapproving way before she fished around for something else in one of the hidden pockets of her big white robe.

“Godris always overborrows,” she said in a lofty stage whisper, like the red-faced backer might be behind one of the curtained doors behind us.

Then she pulled out a silk pouch similar to the one I had taken from Lord Vath in Kortico, but bigger. It was tied with a soft white ribbon, and it clacked and rattled when it moved like it was full of marbles. The pouch seemed to have different cloth compartments, and the priestess’ stubby blue fingers dipped into each of them.

One by one, she handed me several different colors of huge, shiny, perfectly round pearls. Some were white, some were pale pastel shades of blue and pink. Four were a gleaming black color, and five more were a delicate pale gold.

“Right,” I said with a knowing nod. I tried to act like this was an occurrence that was expected for me as I placed the pearls gently in the pouch I had taken from Lord Vath. “That Godris seems like a real peach.”

The matronly priestess’ blue forehead crinkled up slightly at the word “peach,” and I guessed it was unfamiliar to her, but she seemed to get the gist of the comment from my tone of voice.

“Oh, yes,” she sighed with a weary shake of her head. “Sometimes I think he is as greedy as the temple is generous, but…”

She shrugged expansively, like she just couldn’t help being Mother Teresa or something. Then she extracted three more fat black pearls and slipped them shamelessly into what was clearly her own personal pouch.

“Riiight,” I said again, and I felt inwardly thankful for my strong poker face as I matched her disparaging tone. “Greedy son of a bi… uhh, a gun. Son of a gun.”

The matronly priestess raised her eyebrows in a look that suggested she thought I was extremely odd after this comment, but she seemed willing to tolerate eccentric statements from someone who had just added to her wealth of pearls.

When she was done, she patted my hand with another fond smile.

“Your fighter may refresh herself in one of the washrooms,” she said benevolently, and she flicked her fingers at the two curtained doors on the right side of the room to illustrate. Then she walked over to one and stood on her tiptoes to grasp a blue ribbon that was looped through the curtain’s top, and she pulled it down so it dangled in front of the curtain. “Put the ribbon back up when she’s done, if you please.”

She patted me on the hand again and bustled out the double doors to the arena.

I turned to the princess to give her the congratulations I felt like she should have gotten from the schoolmistressy busybody of a priestess, but before I could say anything, Indy latched onto my hand and took off toward the curtain with another tugboat-like movement.

I was so startled that I stumbled a little, and then I sort of shrugged to myself and went along with it. My head bumped into the tasseled ribbon that I assumed must be like a “do not disturb” sign as I followed her all the way inside.

“Do you need help refreshing yourself?” I said with my eyebrows raised.

My tone was teasing, but Indy didn’t giggle in response this time. She hardly even seemed to hear me.

She was looking right at me, though, and her eyes were shot through with colors of spine-tingling gold, copper starfire, and a brilliant, blazing red. The rose gold sparkles I had seen before danced around on their surface, too. Overall, the impression was like looking at a fire through a kaleidoscope, and it almost made me dizzy.

Then the princess grabbed the front of my shirt and pulled my lips down onto hers.

Everything else was immediately gone from my mind. Indy’s soft, lush lips were hot and urgent against mine, and suddenly it seemed like there was nothing else in the world that mattered.

But then…

“John.” Indy suddenly pulled away from me, like she had realized she was doing something wrong. Her voice was small and almost panicky when she went on, and it started getting faster until she was almost stumbling over her words. “I am sorry. I know this was… inappropriate of me. It was just… I was so proud of how hard I fought for you, and so excited by my victory, and the honor I brought to us both. I have never felt like this before. I didn’t mean to–”

The princess’ apology died away as I kissed her again, more deeply this time, and I only paused for the briefest of moments.

“Don’t you ever apologize for kissing me,” I growled up against her luscious lips.

Then my hands encircled her tiny, corseted waist and pulled her against me. Her hands leaped up to clutch the front of my shirt again, and her breaths started to come faster.

She seemed euphoric, and like she was on a high from the fight.

And honestly, so was I.

The fiery-eyed princess paused to yank at the laces on her corset until it fell to the floor. Then she took my hands and put them on the bodice of her romping garment.

“Uhh…” I pinched my fingers shut around the fabric where she had placed them. “What exactly am I doing?”

“Will you undress me, John?” she asked. She was using a softer version of the solemn voice I’d heard from her so often, and it had a rare note of shyness in it that somehow made me want to tear the clothes off her immediately. The desire only ramped up when she locked her red-gold eyes on mine and added, “Please?”

The breathiness and begging note of her voice was almost irresistible, and hearing it from her was addicting.

My mouth felt extremely dry all of a sudden. I wanted the princess badly, but there was just one problem.

“Indy…” I said quietly.

She seemed anxious all of a sudden. “Yes, John?”

“I…” I exhaled deeply, and then shook my head at the romping garment. “I have no idea how the hell to take this thing off you.”

The princess stared at me for a long moment, and then a small giggle escaped her.

“I’m being serious!” I insisted, but I loved hearing her laugh about as much as I loved hearing her beg, so I just stared at the blood orange colored fabric and exaggerated the genuine confusion I already had on my face. “Does it have zippers? Straps?”

“No, John,” she said with just a hint of sultriness in her most patient tone of voice. “It comes off like this.”

She used her hands to press my fingers shut around the fabric that covered her chest again. Then she slowly pushed my wrist down and to the side.

When the fabric finally slid down her golden shoulders, it caught against the swell of her chest and clung there.

I ran my eyes over the perfection of her barely-concealed breasts and then followed it with my hand. I looked back at her burning red-gold eyes while I traced a knuckle over her skin.

“You want me to take it off?” I asked at last. “I mean…”

I didn’t know exactly how to phrase the question I wanted to ask, but Indy seemed to understand.

She bit down shyly on her lip, and I watched the rose gold dancing through her eyes while the other blazing shades continued to go wild.

“I trust you,” she finally said with a quiet simplicity. “I… I want to know how it feels to be undressed by you. John. If… if this is allowable to you–”

“Shhh.” As much as these words were like music to my ears, I suddenly felt like I’d forgotten how to think, breathe, and talk.

But when the princess took her hand off of mine and just sat there with desire and trust in her fiery eyes, I felt like my brain and body had been jump-started. Suddenly every nerve in my body felt alive.

And when she got the begging expression back on her alluring face, suddenly it was all I could do not to tear the silk romping garment in half.

“This is… definitely allowable,” I said slowly. I traced my hand over the tops of her breasts again before I slowly tugged the top of the silk garment again.

It fell down to cling around her hips next, and I admired the perfection I saw for a long moment before I reached out and cupped one of her breasts softly. I knew the princess had experienced nothing but rough treatment throughout her life, and I didn’t want to push her into doing anything she didn’t want to do, but I’d be lying if I said I had no desire to press her up against the stone wall and make her moan.

In the end, I didn’t have to ask the question that was on my lips another time, because the princess gave me another smoldering, begging look.

“More,” she whispered. “Please?”

It came out as a question, and I answered only by pulling her into another kiss before I stepped back a little and gave the silk a third tug on its hem.

The soft, blood orange colored garment fell to the floor, and my breath stopped for a moment while I devoured the princess’ body with my eyes.

Under the romper, her slender body was all supple curves and well-honed arcs, from her toned legs all the way up to her full breasts. She was equal parts soft and perfectly fit, and her golden skin looked sleek and smooth absolutely everywhere.

Her small, dark nipples stiffened when I traced both my hands over them, and she pressed her body hard against me when I kissed her again.

It felt a little weird to stand there fully clothed kissing the nude princess, even if she was loving every second of it. My fingers suddenly felt slow and clumsy against the button of my pants as I started to take them off under her touch.

Indy suddenly seemed urgent again.

“May I?” she breathed.

I nodded vigorously and gave up trying, and she reached down and undid the button somewhat easily, but the zipper stopped her. She tried to pull it outward instead of down, and then she actually stamped her sandaled foot against the ground when it didn’t work.

“Foolish pants,” she said with a scowl down at the zipper.

I bit back a laugh as I finished the job for her, and then she was back to pressing her tan body against mine.

“Hurry, John,” she whispered against my neck. “I want you to take me. Now.”

I let my pants drop to the stone floor, and then my boxers. Then I gave her another deep, slow kiss.

“Are you sure, princess?” I asked again, now in a teasing voice.

At this point, I knew the stunning warrior princess wanted me just as badly as I wanted her.

But I also wanted to hear her beg again.

“I am sure,” she panted, and she pressed her nude form against my throbbing cock again. “I am so sure, John. Please?”

“How could a guy say no to that?”

I parted Indy’s legs gently with my knee, and I let one hand roam down slowly to slip a finger inside her. She was already wet, and her whole body quivered at my touch.

I pushed my finger deeper into the tight softness of her pussy, and at the sound of her little gasp, it was hard to hold myself back from ravishing the princess immediately, but I managed it for the time being.

“Are you very sure?” I asked, and I teased her with another kiss while my hands explored her body more.

“I am very sure, John,” the princess murmured insistently into my lips. Her words were almost a moan, but at the same time, I could almost hear the little scowl in her voice, like she wanted to stamp her foot with impatience again. “No one has ever been more sure.”

“Hmm.” I teased her with my fingers for a few more seconds, but my cock was aching with longing for the princess.

Finally, I moved both hands to her tiny waist, and I found I could almost touch my thumbs together when I held her this way.

Indy squirmed eagerly in my hands when I lifted her up and pressed her against the wall like I’d been longing to do. Her toned legs clenched tightly around me at first, but when the tip of my cock slowly breached her lower lips, her legs almost went limp against my arms where they were supporting her. She clutched my shoulders tightly to pull me closer as she tilted her head back and moaned.

I couldn’t resist for another second.

I slowly plunged my full length into her inch by inch. Her tight, wet passage seemed to grip around my cock with every movement, and she arched her back to take all of me inside her.

I watched her eyes pinch shut as her lips fell open, and I couldn’t help grinning a little when she shuddered with pleasure in my arms.

“Faster, John” she begged me in the breathy, pleading voice that I couldn’t resist. “Please.”

I smirked slightly as I thrust the entirety of my cock inside her again, a little faster this time. “You mean like this?”

“Yes, John. Yeeeeesssss…” Then the princess pressed her lips against my shoulder to muffle her little moans of pleasure from the hearing of anyone on the other side of the curtain.

When I moved my lips to kiss her neck, I turned it into a gentle bite at the end. Indy whimpered and writhed up against me like it was the most amazing thing she’d ever felt, so I continued to graze her soft golden skin with my teeth while I drove my cock faster into her already quivering passage.

“You like that?” I whispered up against her ear.

“Yes,” she whined. Then she splayed her legs even wider and raked her nails down my back to urge me on. “Yes, John.”

The mixture of roughness and gentleness I was giving the princess seemed to be driving her wild. I savored the way she gasped my name over and over while I gripped her waist up against the wall and buried my cock in the warmth of her pussy. It felt like every inch of her was molding around me, inside and out, and I fucking loved the way the princess responded to my touch. She seemed eager to be utterly at my mercy, and she whimpered breathlessly again as I tested the limits of her tight, wet passage.

I let out an unsteady breath against the soft golden skin of her neck as her fingers suddenly clenched harder into my shoulders. Her walls started to flutter around my cock as she climaxed, and I continued to bottom out inside her as she spasmed against me with total abandon.

I covered her lips with mine again when her breathy moans peaked. I felt like I was drunk on Indy, and the way she parted her limp legs even wider to accommodate me during the throes of her climax just made it even hotter.

Every last part of the princess’ body was still quaking against me when I sheathed my rigid cock in her tight pussy again in one last powerful thrust. I turned a kiss on her neck into another gentle bite as a flood of cum burst from me, and she continued to tremble and moan while I slowly rocked my hips between her thighs.

When I traced my fingers over the skin of her shoulder again, I was amazed to feel goosebumps there. Her soft, full lips parted eagerly for mine, and she moaned into my mouth when I kissed her again. When I pulled my head back enough to look at her, the colors playing out in her eyes made them look like a swirling cognac potion I could get lost in forever.

And with our bodies intertwined, I felt like I could get lost inside her forever, too. The feeling of the fierce warrior princess putting herself at my mercy was a type of pleasure like I’d never felt before, and I reveled at how she was so submissive with me behind closed doors.

Or… closed curtains, anyway.

Then there was a loud creak, and a breath of fresh, balmy night air swept in and flapped at the curtain.

I heard the stomping of feet across the floor, and I started to pull back in alarm.

What if someone decided my princess had been in here too long, and they pushed aside the curtain?

But then Indy bucked her hips provocatively against me, and I stared at her as I was caught between disbelief and arousal. The idea of getting caught fucking my own fighter up against the temple wall was somehow weirdly arousing. My pulse started to pick up, and I was starting to stiffen inside her again.

At the feeling of my urgent thrusting cock, Indy immediately tilted her hips insistently while she whispered my name again.

I shook my head at her in amazement.

Then I chuckled while I eyed the curve of her lips again, and I reached down to trace a finger around her dark nipple.

“Please, John,” she breathed.

“So needy,” I said teasingly as I bent to bite her neck again.

“I need… you,” the princess panted in agreement, like that was obvious. “John…”

Then I slowly eased Indy off my cock, and her eyes widened in something between surprise and outrage.

“John–”

“Shh,” I chuckled under my breath, and I took one hand away from its place on my waist to press it teasingly over her mouth. “Just wait a second.”

The princess fell silent with a little gasp against my hand, and she wrapped her arms around my neck while her legs tightened around my hips, like she would never let me go.

Then I turned and braced my own back against the wall with my legs slightly bent, and I slowly lowered Indy toward my lap.

She did a snake-like wriggle to bring herself closer to my cock, but I gripped her waist tightly to slow things down. Then I guided her squirming form onto my now-rigid shaft, and I suppressed a low groan as I savored the princess’ drenched pussy stretching tautly around my cock again while I forced it inside bit by bit.

Indy didn’t even bother holding back her own moans this time, and I removed one hand from her waist to press it over her mouth again.

When I tried to pull the hand away, the princess grabbed onto it and pressed it back over her lips, like it turned her on. Then she undulated her hips again, and I bit back another groan of pleasure at the feeling while she wrapped her soft, full lips around one of my fingers and sucked on it.

“Holy shit,” I groaned under my breath.

It was official. I’d never been with a woman even half as sexy as Indy.

Sparks danced through her red-gold eyes again when I bucked my own hips up to bounce her on my cock, and she let out a little whine against my finger and went limp again.

Then I moved my hand back to its place on her hip, and the princess went back to gasping my name while I held her there and continued coaxing her up and down on my shaft. Between the eager, submissive princess and the risky thrill of getting caught, I was hard as a rock again.

Indy leaned forward and pressed her lips firmly up against my shoulder while I increased my tempo, and when she pulled back a little to look at me hungrily with her flaring gaze, I almost couldn’t hold out any longer.

Finally I clutched her hard against me, then stood up straight, cupped her toned ass in my hands, and bounced her relentlessly on my cock. She gasped my name every time I bottomed out in her taut pussy.

Other than squirming against me when little whimpers of pleasure ran through her, Indy stayed in my grasp completely, like she loved the feeling of my hands wrapped around her to guide her motions.

And that was good, because I couldn’t get enough of it.

Then her blazing eyes rolled back in her head slightly as her hips stuttered against me for a second time, and I covered her mouth with mine to swallow her moans while I erupted inside her again. I bucked my hips upward over and over in short, unrestrained bursts while I pumped the insatiable princess full of my seed.

I gently bit one of her luscious lips as another breathless gasp spilled out of them, and she almost melted into my arms after we’d both climaxed.

Then she gave one last small, wordless moan against my neck and clutched her arms around me, like she couldn’t get close enough.

I almost couldn’t believe the same fierce, badass, smoldering princess I had first seen out in the arena was behind a curtain with me, quivering on my cock with a blissful expression from the fucking she had absolutely begged me for.

In the sacred temple of the oasis’ water gods.

Whoever the hell they were.

Indy let out another tiny gasp as I slowly eased her off my shaft, and she clutched onto me for support until she found her balance.

Then she stared at me with her red-gold eyes, which were mellowing out in the most stunning way possible. They were like a tangerine dream, but the calm rose gold color was enshrouding them, too.

“Do you feel refreshed yet?” I asked her with a teasing smile.

“Very refreshed,” the warrior princess said in a voice that was slightly husky from moaning my name. Her small, dark nipples became the peaks of two perfect golden hills as she arched her naked body into an impressive backward stretch, and she gave me a coy sideways look. “Perhaps… I must purify myself again.”

“Or not,” I chuckled. “You know, this temple is actually the perfect place for you.”

“Why?” Indy gave me a curious look as she swayed slightly during her stretch. She grabbed my arm again to right herself, and her breasts bounced tantalizingly when she finally stood up straight.

“Because you’re a goddess, obviously.” I reached down to brush my thumbs over her nipples again, and I smirked when they instantly stiffened at my touch. “My goddess.”

“I am yours,” the princess whispered, and somehow she seemed as hypnotized by me as I was by her. “I am happy to bring honor to you, John. And… and other things.”

My smirk widened. “I’m glad you enjoyed yourself, princess.”

“I enjoyed everything,” Indy agreed with another unbelievably shy smile. “I love belonging to you. John.”

I took a deep, steadying breath as her words sent a wave of heat sifting through my spine. By the time I recovered, the princess was bending over to grab her clothes, and I swiftly did the same.

It sounded like the front section of the temple was completely empty outside the little curtained room we were enclosed in, but once we had both gotten dressed again, I lifted the curtain aside by a hair’s breadth just to be sure.

“Coast is clear,” I muttered. Then I held aside the curtain for Indy. “After you, milady.”

The princess gave me another little smile, but when she tossed her hair and prowled out into the world that we had been closed off from, she was all calm, deadly badassery again.

Other than the tantalizing little sparks that started to creep into her eyes when we locked eyes for more than a few seconds.

I shook my head and made myself look away for the moment so I could push away the desire to profane the sacred temple for a third time with the sultry and scorching-eyed warrior.

“So…” I said in my most practiced back-to-business voice. Then I glanced around to make sure we were alone and lowered my voice. “There’s someone I think I may want to challenge to a duel…”

Chapter 16

Indy’s eyes blazed a little redder at my words, and she eagerly leaned toward me as I continued.

“I think there might be a good chance to do it coming up pretty soon here,” I muttered. “But this is also probably the worst possible place to discuss it, so…”

Indy nodded solemnly. “I will follow wherever you go, John.”

The princess’ weapons were back in the duffel bag hanging at my hip when we stepped out the temple’s creaky double doors. The bouncer-like priest outside them gave me a small, respectful nod, and I returned it before I scanned my eyes over the carved stone benches on the nearest slope.

The stadium was still extremely full, even though the arena itself was empty at the moment, and the excited way the crowd was babbling reminded me of a pot that was just starting to boil.

These people really were fiends for a good fight.

I closed my hand around Indy’s wrist in a gesture I was starting to get used to. It felt more and more natural to me in a way that was both guiding and protective toward the warrior princess who so willingly relinquished her weapons to me.

It was also incredibly easy now to imagine using my grip to pin her up against the wall again so I could have my way with her, but that was an impulse I would have to indulge in later.

I shoved away the thought of how the badass princess had been like putty in my hands when we were inside the curtained room, and I started off for the third row of the nearest slope once I had spotted some space at the end of the stone bench where we might be able to squeeze in.

As it turned out, we didn’t have to squeeze at all, because the people on the bench seemed to recognize both of us on sight. The person on the very end was a kid who looked to be human and somewhere around high school-aged. As soon as it became clear that I was intending to sit on the bench, the kid snatched up the huge turtle that was on the bench next to him and hoisted it unceremoniously into the lap of the woman on his other side. Then he scooted down to leave some room for me and the warrior princess who was in my grasp.

I wasn’t sure exactly what the boundaries of normal backer behavior were, so I just gave him a friendly but slightly ambiguous nod before I took the seat. I pulled Indy into the seat beside me, and the princess settled in before she immediately started scouring the scene below with her fiery eyes to see who would be fighting next.

I was just considering asking around to see if the next fighters would include the one I was hoping for, but then the crowd quieted slightly, and it seemed like that wouldn’t be necessary.

One of the women from the glowing pool area was approaching the Captain Hook jackass near the center of the backers’ area. She was extremely fair-skinned and had a definite elven look to her, but with an interesting twist that made her look a little like someone on their way to a rave. Her hair was a vivid shade of electric green that stood out against her pale skin like a neon sign, and she had a few small dull-green gems on her face that matched the ones on her earrings. I had no idea how the face gems were attached, but from the look of them, they could easily have come straight out of a Hot Topic store. The ones on the earrings were set into studs and hoops that ran all up the length of the elven woman’s tapered ears, and they were all made out of the shitty black metal I was becoming familiar with.

I was honestly kind of surprised she didn’t have an ear infection from all that shit.

I thought she would be one of the two fighters to head into the arena now, and this was confirmed when several slaves detached themselves from the crowd near the temple and went to join the Captain Hook-like backer. After a brusque nod from the guy that made his mustachios wobble violently, the slaves immediately went about getting the elf ready for battle. They were almost like a bunch of squires all assigned to one warrior.

One of them put the elven woman’s weapon into her hand, and I was a little surprised when I saw what it was. It was a slender, lengthy battle axe with two half-moon blades. The weapon probably would’ve been a lot more intimidating if the blades hadn’t been made out of the shitty, dull black metal, though.

The long handle was made of old wood that looked about as lackluster as the blade. It was incredibly splintered, and a small strip of tied animal skin was all that provided a splinter-free grip for the elven woman’s hand. The grip seemed like it had been just as inadequately cleaned or tanned as the rank-smelling hides that had covered the weird wooden slaughterhouse-like building Indy and I had seen earlier that night.

I shuddered slightly at the memory.

Other slaves were pulling the elven woman’s electric-green hair out of her eyes and tying it up with a ribbon while some fussed with the short and plain black tunic she wore.

I looked around and wondered where her opponent was. Even after the green-haired elf had been deemed ready for battle and given a hearty shove into the arena by Captain Hook, her opponent was nowhere in sight.

Suddenly there was a loud groaning creak from the stone temple, and the crowd fell into utter silence as everyone’s heads turned toward the black-and-gold double doors. They swung open, and the dainty blue-haired fighter from earlier stepped out.

She seemed to have recovered as well as possible from her earlier treatment considering the already purple-and-blue outline of a hand that was blooming on the delicate seashell-colored skin of her slender neck.

Her blue hair was pulled back from her face in a thick and elaborate braid, and she was wearing something like a kimono that was made of a thin, flowy white fabric. It reminded me a little of the clergy’s robes in its pristine white color, but the garment was thinner, and it barely fell past the tops of her thighs. It also had a fringe of huge white pearls on the bottom that tapped lightly against her legs as she started to step shyly out of the temple doors.

Then she stumbled forward with a shove, like she had been pushed forcefully. The pearls clacked together wildly, and the fighter’s gilded sandals skidded slightly against the gray stone, but she recovered herself quickly and stayed upright.

She was followed out of the temple by a guy who had to be her backer from earlier, and the one who had just shoved her. He had a similar pompous look to him as the other idiots, but at the same time, he wore the white robe of one of the temple’s priests.

The shove he had given to his fighter was extremely rough. I wasn’t surprised considering the way I had seen him handle her earlier, but it still seemed weird to me. Judging by the way fighting seemed to be literally sacred to the gods in Gavahna, I would’ve thought that if there was anywhere in the harsh desert world where fighters were treated fairly, it would be here at this temple.

But as I watched the pearl-hatted priest jerk her to a halt that looked like it could’ve yanked the fighter’s dainty arm off, I realized this display was probably as good as it got for the fighters.

In other words, it sucked just as much.

It was true that the temple’s tiny blue-haired warrior had been allowed, or maybe forced, to walk out the door first before her backer, but apparently this was just for show. Once she was done “honoring the gods,” which I now had a suspicion had more to do with bringing prestige to the priests than anything else, she would probably be shoved right back behind the fancy temple doors to face the same harsh reality as the rest of the fighters in this world.

Unless I had anything to do with it, that is.

The crowd, at least, definitely seemed to respect the doll-faced warrior as she finally made her way into the arena. All the beings on the benches stayed silent and still.

As the dainty blue-haired fighter was shoved into the greater orb light of the arena, I could see she had big doe eyes that were a vivid shade of sapphire. They stood out with her long, soft-looking eyelashes against the delicate seashell-colored skin of her face, and the expression on her dollish features looked innocent and pure, like she would never hurt a fly.

Then she and her green-haired elven opponent bowed to the wooden gargoyles, which seemed to satisfy some sort of requirement before the blunt-featured creatures flew back up to their places on the wooden arches overhead.

The two fighters took up positions facing each other in the arena’s center, and I realized with surprise that the dainty blue-haired fighter was only equipped with two wooden weapons. I knew this wasn’t all too odd for this almost metal-free world, but it still seemed exceedingly odd to me that the obviously prized temple fighter had weapons that seemed inferior even to her elven opponent’s blunted black battle axe.

And what made it weirder was the actual style of these twin weapons. They basically looked like two glorified wooden sticks, but they didn’t resemble anything along the lines of a spear like the other wooden weapons I had seen here.

Each stout wooden stick was sharpened on both ends, but the sticks weren’t held with either of these tips facing forward. Instead, they each had a handle protruding from the middle that gave them a sort of T-shape. When the dainty fighter gripped the handles, each stick ran parallel to her forearms, sort of like the way a shield might be held.

Except these weren’t even shields.

They were just two wooden sticks that were about as thick as the skinny part of a baseball bat.

Each stick was long enough for one pointed end to go a little past her elbow on one side, and just past her fist on the other. The handles that made up the cross of the weapons’ T-shapes were rounded on the end where the fighter gripped them, but on the other side they jutted out into a sharpened point, which I guessed was for an additional third way of stabbing, where she would use a forward punching motion to strike.

Just as I was reflecting on how impractical this weapon seemed, the fight began.

I had been expecting it to start with some sort of slow circling or dodging and ducking, especially considering the dainty, doll-faced woman’s wooden weapons.

But it didn’t.

Instead, the pearl fringe of her kimono rattled furiously as she immediately darted in low like a snake toward her green-haired elven opponent. Then she brought her arm forward in a sharp punching blow that sent the pointed front spike of her weapon stabbing directly at the exposed thigh of the elf.

If the wooden weapon had been metal, the elf would probably be seriously bleeding from the jab. But as it was, she just let out a sort of grunt-hiss combination I would’ve expected to hear from a smaller variety of orc from the Lord of the Rings than an elf. At the same time, she allowed her leg to buckle halfway and dropped easily into a low sideways spin.

The spin clearly didn’t come as naturally as a roll would have, but it didn’t require the elf to hurriedly tuck in her lengthy axe. She kept her grip on the outstretched weapon’s handle and used the momentum of her spin to swing the axe sideways at the dainty fighter’s pale and delicate neck.

But the wide swing of the long-handled axe wasn’t fast enough.

The doll-faced fighter had already dropped into a low sideways lunge while she flipped one of her T-shaped weapons by its handle. Then she slammed it hard into the elf’s knee like a cudgel.

The resulting crack seemed to ring out through the rocky mountain slopes around us.

“Damn,” I whispered under my breath.

A low, collective “oooh” ran through the entire crowd up on the benches, like they were caught between awe and sympathy.

A smug part of my brain noted that this fight wasn’t working them up nearly as much as Indy’s had.

Which was kind of a shame, because the pale-skinned beauty was putting on one hell of a show.

On the stone bench next to me, I saw the motion of Indy’s head swiveling slowly in my direction, and when I looked over to return her gaze, I saw a now-familiar expression of something like bloodthirsty delight on her face.

I bit back a laugh as I squeezed her wrist and nodded slowly in agreement.

The doll-faced woman from the temple might have looked like an angel, but she fought like a demon, with a fury that was both tireless and silent. Her pouty rosy-pink lips were set and focused in battle, and her huge sapphire-blue eyes seemed to hunt for every weakness or fault in her opponent’s movements. When she found them, she exploited each one ruthlessly.

The green-haired elf let out grunts of pain at the blows and jabs she received from the stick weapons. She swung her axe with surprising strength in return, but never quite seemed to find her mark, and her swings were getting a little slower as time stretched on.

When the dainty fighter dropped and slammed the elf’s other knee with the baton, the crowd finally started to work itself up to a gentle roar, and the elf seemed like she was rapidly losing her cool. She let out a tennis player-like shriek and brought her axe down in a double-handed, overhand swing like a sledgehammer with the blade aimed at the dainty fighter’s head.

The motion looked a little ridiculous, almost like a cartoon player mining for gold with a pickaxe. But it was a surprising change from her earlier moves, and the two-handed swing seemed to make it easier for her to maneuver the long weapon.

The crowd surged to their feet as one, and I shifted to keep my eyes on the arena as the elf drove her weapon downward with a single-minded fury.

For a moment it seemed like the axe blade would land straight in its target of the doll-faced fighter’s head.

And the dainty fighter didn’t attempt to throw herself out of harm’s way, like I would’ve expected. Instead, she grasped one of her wooden weapons by the long end instead of the handle and did an upward twist of her body. As she did, she brought the stick weapon up in a sweeping, sword-like swing. She did it with total, brazen confidence, like she was somehow going to parry the axe blade.

But between the opposing momentum of both the fighters’ swings, even the dull black axe blade managed to snap the extended baton in half. It wasn’t quite a clean break, but the stout little stick still splintered in two, and the broken half fell to the stone floor with a clatter.

The doll-faced fighter kicked it aside with a swift composure like she hadn’t just lost half of one weapon.

Now, the crowd began to jeer and protest, and I realized the majority of the onlookers were rooting for the delicate fighter, even as the odds seemed set against her.

The elf was surprisingly quick when she pivoted to send yet another sideways hack arcing toward her dainty opponent, but the doll-faced woman jerked back as quick as a cat.

Then she boldly lobbed the remaining half of her broken baton directly at the elf’s green-haired head.

It spun through the air and bounced off the elf’s temple with a distinctly solid thunk that seemed to ring through the night a split second before the crowd cheered.

Before the chunk of wood even hit the ground, the dainty fighter danced forward as she gripped her remaining baton with two hands like a baseball bat. She swung and cracked it sharply into her dazed opponent’s head with an air of controlled savageness.

The crowd hardly even had time to gasp before the green-haired elf crumpled to the ground unconscious.

Then the doll-faced fighter dropped down onto her opponent with one sharpened end of her baton held down almost vertically like it was a spear. With both gravity and momentum on its side, the wooden point pierced into the fallen elf’s splayed-out upper arm, and when the dainty fighter jerked it loose, there was a burst of blood.

“Oh, shit…” I whistled.

The wound itself wasn’t anything too dramatic, and it seemed like it was mostly done to satisfy the blood requirement. From the way the little fighter walked away from her opponent when it was done, it seemed like the battle was only to first-blood.

I realized that these must have been two fighters who had a reputation like the matronly priestess had mentioned, and the crowd’s reaction immediately confirmed my thought. They let loose like they had been saving all their loudest screams for this moment, and I chuckled as five people behind me nearly toppled right out of the stands in their excitement.

The takedown overall had been undeniably badass on the part of the dainty blue-haired fighter with her wooden weapons, and even Indy seemed to be buzzing from that victory as her eyes flared with extra swirls of red, but she kept her composure as a simple and approving smirk curled over her lips.

“Not bad, right?” I murmured in her ear.

“Not bad at all,” the princess purred as her eyelashes fluttered slightly, but her gaze stayed locked on the arena.

The doll-faced fighter only took the time to scoop up both halves of her discarded weapon before she circled calmly around the fallen elf and the lifesavers who were already hurrying out into the arena.

Then she marched over to her white-hatted backer, and her aura of shy innocence seemed to go back into place.

When she was within his reach, the backer grasped the pale, seashell-colored skin of her arm and pulled it up in a forced champion gesture. He spun the dainty fighter around like a marionette to repeat the movement toward all the surrounding benches on the mountain slopes.

My fists instantly clenched.

All the beings sounded like they were screaming their lungs out in an almost worshipful way, but only a faint, lukewarm smile appeared on the fighter’s doll-like face. Her sapphire-blue eyes seemed distant and preoccupied, and she almost looked numb by the time her white-hatted backer propelled her forcibly back toward the temple, like he was already done being satisfied with her amazing performance in the arena.

It was hard to tell because of the backer’s looming, white sombrero-like hat, but from the way the pearls on its fringed rim rattled together, it seemed like he was showering the dainty champion with a poorly-restrained stream of snarled rebukes while they walked.

When they were outside the temple, he snatched her weapons from her, but he either was careless or had forgotten that one of them was broken, because half of it fell to the ground. The fighter knelt outside the temple door to grab it before it rolled away, but before she could rise, her backer brought the other baton smashing down on her blue-haired head with unrestrained force.

My entire body tensed at the sight, but I managed to keep myself in place.

For now.

One of the gold-and-black temple doors creaked sharply open, and a fearful, blue-skinned face peered out. Then the face disappeared as the person hastily stepped back and pulled the door the rest of the way open to admit the backer and his fighter to the temple.

The dainty doll-like fighter was either unconscious again or had just given up to whatever was about to happen, because she was slumped against her backer’s white-robed legs and sliding quickly toward the ground. He grabbed her by her blue hair and used it to jerk her to her feet before he shoved her limp form into the temple door in front of him.

“Trash,” I said in a tone of disgust and rage.

Then I felt under my jacket to make sure my gun was in place, and I considered my next step.

Indy gave me a hesitant look, and it seemed like she had to gather her courage for her next words. “John. Perhaps, if you wanted to, you could…”

“Challenge him?” I suggested with a roguish grin, but I kept my voice low, and I leaned close to the princess as I spoke. “I’ve been considering it since the first time I laid eyes on him, but I wanted to wait until after he went into the temple to get his winnings because… more pearls in his pouch, and less chance of the fighter getting in between us.”

“Ahh.” Indy nodded slowly. “A wise and crafty thought.”

“Thanks.” I smirked. Then I cast another glance down at the doors of the temple. “I want to head down there now so I’ll be ready when he comes out. You don’t think he’ll, uhh, bludgeon her to death in there or something, right?”

I was already fairly sure I knew the answer to this, and it was a central reason behind why I hadn’t gone flying down the stone stairs already, but the princess’ extra insight to the oasis cities was never an unwelcome thing, from my point of view.

Indy seemed like she was still getting used to being asked for her opinions, but after her face went blank for a moment, she nodded with a thoughtful expression.

“It would be unlikely for her to be killed,” the princess said. “Or badly maimed. Especially after winning in such a fierce manner. And he seems to be a very greedy man. He will probably want to get his winnings straight away from the sneaky priestess with the pockets.”

I nodded. “That’s exactly what I was thinking. And yeah, her win was absolutely savage.”

“She is worthy of you,” Indy said with a firm nod. “She will bring you much honor and riches.”

At the moment, even the idea of taking this new fighter home with me hardly felt real. It was hard to imagine it as a reality somehow, although I couldn’t help thinking about how her angelic features would complement Indy’s bold and sultry beauty.

I was more than happy with my warrior princess by my side, but this backer seemed like the perfect jackass to duel. If I could free the dainty fighter from his clutches in the process, that would be an added bonus to the added wealth I would be walking out of here with.

And maybe an added woman.

My mind was made up. I was ready, and the timing was perfect.

“Alright,” I said to Indy in a low voice as I drew her to her feet next to me. “I’m going to wait ‘til he’s outside the temple again to challenge him, since we’ve already profaned the precious water gods enough for one day.”

The princess smiled at me in a vixen-like way, and I smirked in return as I started pulling her down the stadium steps that were carved into the stone.

“Do you have instructions for me?” Indy asked as we reached the bottom of the steps. “I am yours to command, John.”

A million erotic things sprang to my mind immediately, but I squashed them and focused on the task at hand again. “Well, I’m not sure if that idiot will drag his fighter back out here with him when he comes out of the temple. If not, then I was thinking your role could be to hang around in the background, just like what would be expected of you, but be ready to rush into that temple when things are, uhh, wrapping up with the duel. That way you can find the fighter while I brief the slaves on the whole ‘you’re free to go’ thing. I want to do this as quickly as possible, because I got the impression this fighter is pretty valued in this city, and I don’t want to end up having to kill a bunch of assholes just to get her out of here with us.”

“Yes, John.” Indy nodded with a determined expression. Then she hesitated again and glanced at the hand that had just emerged from my jacket after adjusting the placement of my doom weapon. “How will I know when the duel is… wrapping?”

“Well…” I shrugged and rubbed my jaw while I watched the temple doors discreetly. “The guy will be dead. There’s not much else to it.”

The princess nodded with a reasonable expression on her face. “Your new weapon of doom is very discreet. He will die in near-silence.”

“That’s the goal,” I chuckled under my breath. “He’ll die as he lived: Like an utter jackass.”

“Wearing a hideous and foolish hat,” Indy added, and she shot a look of disgust at the temple door where the guy had disappeared.

Another laugh escaped me at the impassioned statement from my warrior princess.

“Not that I don’t agree with the overall sentiment,” I said. “But I’m curious about this whole ‘foolish’ thing. Is it foolish in the same way as the zipper on my pants?”

“No, John…” Indy blushed slightly. “I called the metal zipping device foolish in the heat of lust and anger. But I call this man’s hat foolish in cold blood, because it blocks his sight, and his enemies must hear him coming from a mile away. Very foolish.”

This was quickly becoming one of my favorite conversations of all time, and I wanted to continue it, but the temple door was creaking open, and I needed to be ready, so I squeezed the princess’ wrist while I watched the area with my pulse picking up slightly.

Just as I had anticipated, the white-robed, white-hatted priest pushed open the ornate double doors and swaggered out like he thought he was Aragorn striding into Helm’s Deep.

“He is Asshat, son of Asshole,” I muttered to myself while I drummed my fingers against Indy’s wrist again.

Like I had anticipated, the idiot had left his doll-faced fighter in the temple, but a small trail of slaves followed him like a line of extremely reluctant ducklings.

As soon as he hit the bottom of the temple steps, I strolled calmly toward the fucker.

Either he didn’t see me from under the brim of his absurd hat, or he was too arrogant to acknowledge my existence. I thought both possibilities were equally likely.

In any case, he didn’t seem inclined to say anything, so I went ahead.

“Excuse me,” I said in my most courteous voice.

But the guy continued to ignore me.

After a moment’s debate, I ambled up to him as casually as if I were walking up to greet my next-door neighbor back home.

When I was within a few feet of him, he finally spoke.

“No closer,” he snapped, and one of his scaly green hands raised slightly in a shooing motion. “I heard you from over there.”

“Oh, sorry,” I said with a pleasant smile. “I wasn’t sure if you could hear anything with all those pearls rattling in your ears.”

To the guy’s credit, he was consistent. My comment seemed to aggravate him with the same instantaneous zero-to-one hundred escalation I had seen when he knocked his fighter around.

In this case, though, the guy wasn’t allowed to deck me over the head for inconveniencing him in the slightest.

And if he did, it wouldn’t have gone over so well for him.

Once he had arrived at this glaringly obvious conclusion, he seemed to realize there was no use in beating around the bush. He ripped off his ridiculous white hat and revealed a green face that was as scaly as his hands.

His head was shaped like an onion, and he smelled just like one. I thought the smell might have come from his hair, or whatever the hell was on top of his head. It was a growth of toxic-looking fleshy green spikes, and they all wriggled and curled slightly as I watched, like they had been longing for a breath of fresh air.

Suddenly the lizard-skinned man seemed like he was choking. He coughed violently, and I wondered if it was his own freed stench that was getting to him, or if something else was wrong.

Finally, the man hocked and spat on the ground, but whatever came out, it sure as hell wasn’t spit. It had a toxic glow, and it sizzled away in a frenzy until it had eaten a baseball-sized hole in the stone below.

“Oh, excellent,” I muttered to myself as I curled my fingers around the grip of my gun. Then I raised my voice slightly to be heard as he hocked again. “If you think you can stop coughing for long enough, I’d like to duel.”

After a moment of silence, the guy spat again. This time the acidic glob landed closer to my feet.

Even more ominously, it wasn’t just the acidic liquid this time. Now there were little green things thrashing and splashing around in it that reminded me of tadpoles who were just turning into frogs.

Well, tadpoles that had just escaped from fucking Chernobyl, maybe, because these mutant-looking things looked like they had just hopped or flopped their way out of it. They glowed in a freaky way that seemed white-hot, like they had just been taken out of a forge, but they were also tinged with green.

After a second, I realized they were spitting out more of the acidic substance, so the new baseball-sized hole was filling with even more sizzling liquid.

The lizard-man was hocking again, and I decided it was time to put my foot down.

I drew my gun from its holster in a smooth motion, as calmly as if I was pulling out a handkerchief to wipe up that disgusting glob of nastiness on the ground.

Then I took my time glancing over the little pistol and its suppressor and switching off the safety.

The lizard-man had stopped hocking, and he was staring at me with his cheeks puffed out like the world’s weirdest toad. His mouth was ever so slightly open, and I could already see the ominous green glow from inside.

When he spoke again, his voice was a muffled, strangled sort of gurgle as he tried to speak around the toxic liquid that sloshed in his mouth. “Choose… your… weapon.”

I stared at the man for a second and fought off a bizarre desire to laugh.

“Does it really matter which weapon I choose?” I pointed out in a reasonable tone. “I mean, I’m sort of getting the sense that instead of honoring my choice, you’re going to aim your next mouthful of nasty little nightmares directly at me, so–”

The sizzling liquid in the lizard-man’s mouth was now splashing around with a fierceness that suggested something in it was trying to escape.

Something that was definitely bigger than the little tadpole monstrosities thrashing around in the toxic saliva he had spat out a few seconds ago.

I didn’t wait around to see what the hell it was, so I bounded sideways once, raised my gun, and fired right into that scaly fucker’s mouth as it opened.

Just like it had been out in the desert, the gun’s shot was incredibly hushed, even here where there were stony slopes for it to echo off of. The pinging sound of the shell casing hitting the rocky ground was louder than the shot itself.

A flutter of movement in the corner of my eye grabbed my attention, and when I turned, I saw Indy’s shiny and rippling ponytail disappear through the still-open double doors of the temple.

“Good girl,” I murmured as the lizard-man gurgled faintly and slithered to the ground in a heap of white robes and scaly green skin.

I gave the little polymer pistol in my hand an appreciative look as I switched the safety back on and tucked it away in its holster.

Then I strode over to the fallen backer and nudged him with the toe of my boot to turn him over onto his back. His mouth was gaping open, and there was a sudden, horrible gurgling sound from it like a toilet being plunged. I got only the barest glimpse of a fleshy, glowing green creature thrashing around in the pool of toxic acid in his mouth before whatever it was swam back down his nasty green gullet.

“Well, that was fucking disgusting,” I muttered to no one in particular.

But my body was buzzing with adrenaline.

I’d taken out my second backer, and now all his riches were mine.

I could practically hear Nick’s jaw hitting the floor at the sight of my loot already.

Then I knelt and pulled the man’s ring off his scaly green finger with slight distaste. I was relieved his little velvet pouch was in the first pocket I checked.

Especially because this fucker’s nasty smell was even worse up close, and his fleshy green hair was still curling slowly in an unnerving way that reminded me of the way babies open and close their little hands.

When I straightened up, I looked to the man’s slaves, who were all openly gaping at me but seemed to be collecting themselves. My method of slaying their lizard-like overlord had clearly shocked them, but not in the same way my old revolver had shocked the slaves in Kortico. Instead, they seemed more startled at how quickly and quietly the whole ordeal had happened.

No one in the stands of the arena had noticed a damn thing.

It looked like we might be able to make a smooth getaway after all.

I was starting to get the hang of this backer stuff.

Now that the dirty work was over, it seemed like the slaves were adjusting to what was the normal swing of things for them: being handed over to a new owner.

I almost felt bad turning their lives upside down for a second.

But then I picked the one who seemed calmest. He was a tall, reedy man with pale green skin and hair that looked like a tangle of twigs in both color and texture. He also had an owlish, scholarly look to him, like a foresty sort of librarian.

“Uhhh… hey,” I started off. I cleared my throat and realized saying this somehow felt a lot more awkward when I wasn’t being hounded out of the city. “So, you’re all free now.”

“Free…?” the owlish man repeated in a tone of complete bafflement. “My name is Yedri.”

“Hey, Yedri,” I said in a friendly tone. “Nice to meet you. But, uh, when I said ‘free,’ I meant you’re not, er, slaves anymore. You know?”

The look on Yedri’s intelligent, bookish face clearly said he didn’t know at all, but the double doors of the temple were creaking open again, and my princess was emerging.

The dainty doll-faced fighter came out behind her, and when I saw the two of them together, my earlier thought about them complementing each other came back to me.

I allowed a small smirk to steal over my face while I strode away from Yedri and the other slaves, who I hoped would sort out their business without any more questions.

“You ready to go, princess?” I asked Indy as calmly as if we were going out to dinner.

“I am ready, John,” the princess said with a proud toss of her hair. Then she gestured at the dainty blue-haired fighter next to her. “The El… I mean, Elsodie is ready as well.”

“Elsodie,” I repeated quietly. The way it was pronounced reminded me of the word “rhapsody,” and my tongue only tripped over it a little.

The bouncer-like priest was outside the temple door again, and he was studiously ignoring his fellow priest who was lying on the ground looking overtly deceased. Even the matronly priestess from earlier just stepped around the body with only an expression of slight distaste, like she just regretted that the lizard-man’s creepy corpse was taking up valuable space on the side of the arena. Otherwise, she went quickly about her business as a pious sort of bookie and rounded up new fighters.

“Another day, another dollar,” I exhaled with a small shake of my head. Then I turned back to the two women hovering next to me. “So… Elsodie. I’m from, uh, outside the walls, and I’m planning on going back to my home with Indy here. But I feel like it’s only right to make sure you know what you’ll be doing if you leave with me. I come back to the oasis cities to fight, but I live somewhere… else. So you wouldn’t be staying at your home anymo–”

“I belong to you,” Elsodie said simply. Her voice was clear and sweet, but the words were almost mechanical-sounding, like it was an automatic response. Then she hesitated and clasped her delicate fingers together. “I mean… I go where you go.”

“His name is John,” Indy prompted with a strong note of pride in her voice. “And he is a backer like none I have ever met. He will respect your wishes.”

“My wishes?” Elsodie repeated in a small voice. Unsurprisingly, she didn’t seem to believe or trust the idea whatsoever. “I…”

She looked incredibly vulnerable, and I had an urge to comfort her, but now wasn’t exactly the time or place.

I glanced at our surroundings. New fighters were being directed into the arena, and the wooden gargoyles thudded down to the ground. The crowd was chattering again, but many of them darted their eyes back in our direction now.

Shit.

By the time I looked back at the dainty Elsodie, she seemed like she had gathered her strength. She lifted her chin, and she didn’t bother to hide the array of bruises on the pale, delicate skin of her neck.

“You say I wouldn’t be staying at my home,” she said in her clear, sweet voice. “But I have never felt truly at home here. And you are my backer now. You won me from His Excellency Ashou, the priest who was my backer. I go where you go. That is the way of things.”

“John,” Indy finished the dainty fighter’s statement with my name, like she couldn’t help herself. When she looked at me, more rose gold swirls danced through her eyes.

“John,” Elsodie repeated, with a tinge of anxiety in her already shy tone.

Then she handed me the wooden weapons I had seen her wield with deadly force in the arena earlier. The first one was whole, and the second was in two splintered pieces, but she seemed determined to hold onto it anyway.

Well, for me to hold onto it, now that she was outside the arena.

“Alright, then,” I mumbled as the fact that I now owned another vicious and gorgeous warrior woman threatened to make my knees give out.

What the hell was my life?

I might never get used to this whole being-a-backer thing, but this wasn’t exactly the right moment to stand around pondering it. I wanted to get us out of here before someone decided that killing the lizard-like priest had been going too far.

Especially now that I owned such a revered fighter of this city.

“Let’s get going.” I patted the pouch I had taken from the priest as I started off with the two women at my side.

I was reassured when I heard the familiar clacking sound of pearls instead of some sort of sloshy bubbling sound that might indicate the pouch was just full of more glowing, wriggly nightmares like the ones still thrashing around in the tiny crater in the ground nearby.

I had some questions about “His Excellency” Ashou, and even more about Elsodie herself, but they weren’t time-sensitive, and it seemed more important to get myself and the two women out of here without falling prey to the assortment of dangerous life forms in this oasis. The plants, animals, and other beings I had encountered here so far had ranged from aggressive to downright murderous. Between the stabby coconuts, the acidic balloon-trees, the tusked hellhounds, and the venomous lizard-man, it seemed like I should be ready for anything.

There was less foot traffic on the riverstone path now. Just a trickle of various humanoid beings were going in both directions, but I was glad for my caution when we were striding through the Diamond Gap we’d entered through. There were a bunch of angry shouts from behind us, followed by a loud rushing and bubbling sound coming up fast on the path.

It sounded exactly like the rush of a river.

I looked around in confusion. “What the–”

Then everyone on the walkway around us scattered off in every direction, like they knew what was coming and wanted to get the hell out of its way.

Just in time, I seized the two women by their arms and yanked them off to the side with me so we were behind a stone pillar. Then I pressed them both up against it and braced myself against the stone so I was between them and the riverstone path.

The princess was closest to me, and her lips tickled my throat slightly when she let out a small gasp of surprise at the sudden movement. I had to force myself to refocus as the rushing sound from the road got louder.

I had no idea what the hell was going down, but if it was anything as batshit crazy as some of the other things I’d seen in this place, I planned on protecting them both with everything I had.

That was my job now as their backer, and I was determined to live up to it.

Then I caught sight of what was making the noise as it came into sight from behind the road’s pillars, but it made absolutely no sense to me.

“What the fuck?” I whispered. I had lost count of how many times I’d said this since we’d gotten to Gavahna.

There was a huge rush of water running over the surface of the path in the same direction we’d been walking. It was almost as tall as Spitfire, and about as long as a basketball court.

And weirder still, the big rush of water was traveling solo, like a chunk of a river had gone rogue and was flowing around on its own.

For some reason, not a single drop of water showed signs of diverging off the path the water was flowing down. The swell’s movement seemed completely restricted to the area inside the path’s original bounds, and all it left behind it was a faint sheen of dampness, so it looked like someone had hosed down the riverstone path recently.

When the wave of water was safely past us and continuing down the path, I thrust my head out from behind the pillar to stare after it. I noticed there was a big, bulky shape under its surface that wasn’t clearly visible through the water’s rush.

There were also two things that were moving along under the surface of the water above and ahead of the bulky shape. They were both long, flat, and slightly narrow, and they were about the size of two large kayaks as the back end of them wiggled slightly from side to side.

When the two shapes bobbed out of the rushing water’s high surface for a moment, my jaw dropped open.

“Are those fucking crocodiles?” I demanded.

This was more like another general “are you kidding me” type of statement directed at the universe, but for the second time that night, my question was immediately answered by an unseen and unsolicited voice.

“Those were Dunkers,” a low, gruff voice grumbled from somewhere nearby. “Probably pulling a couple of those thrice-damned, Eyeless buffoons on one of their wretched chariots. I swear, if this happens one more time, I’m going to have them thrown into the green lake. Lawless, soggy-brained heathens and their idiotic, ill-considered, inconsiderate…”

Then there was a rustle, a sharp clapping noise, and a whoosh of air over our heads. The grumpy voice faded away as a wide shadow loomed over us and then took off across the dark sky on big leathery-looking, batlike wings. The thing flew off in the direction we had just come from, and when I twisted around to watch it, I glimpsed the underside of a weird, dragonish creature. Then as it leveled out in the sky, I saw the silhouette of a top hat against the gleaming lights of the gap.

So we had either just been addressed by a shadowy top-hatted figure perched somewhere on a small dragon’s back, or by a talking dragon that was wearing a top hat itself.

“Oooookay,” I mumbled.

I almost leaned my forehead against the column in front of me for a second, but as I started to, I realized my lips were now within inches of Indy’s. I stepped back from the princess, as much as I was tempted into doing something extremely inappropriate to her tantalizing form.

The words I had been saying trailed off as I took in the added shade of radiance that was darting through her eyes again. It moved in a way that was somehow both fast and slow, like there was a shoal of a hundred tiny rose gold fish swimming through the fiery colors in her irises. They parted in half to dance around the dark bronze island of her pupils, then vanished on the other side of her eyes.

“Right,” I said in a slightly hoarse voice, and I distractedly rubbed a hand across my face like I might be able to scrub off the heat that was spreading across it. “Well, it seems like the path is safe again…”

There was a sort of ambient grumble running through the beings nearby that had a tone similar to the voice of the dragon, or dragon-rider, who had addressed us. I heard more angry shouts ahead, too, where I could faintly see the torchlight dancing off the water’s rushing surface as it plowed on down the path.

The blue-haired Elsodie had remained completely mute throughout the whole ordeal. This seemed like her usual way of dealing with things, but I still took a careful glance over the shy, doll-faced fighter as we joined the variety of beings who were all crowding back onto the sidewalk.

“Doing alright?” I asked with a mixture of awkwardness and concern. “I’m not really sure what that was, but…”

The fighter shyly averted her big sapphire-blue eyes and tucked a stray strand of matching hair behind her ear. “It is common for the Eyeless Ones to ride down the old riverstone paths, but it’s still startling sometimes.”

I nodded as I took this all in, and I was sort of glad we would soon be out on the road with the solid weight of Spitfire enclosing us. True, some drivers were about as reckless as the chaotic alligator-powered water chariots, but they had a much lower chance of drowning me.

“We need to get to the eastern edge of the oasis,” I said with another glance over at the blue-haired fighter. “Is there a way to, uh, maybe skirt around the region with the putrid, nauseating plants?”

“Putrid… plants…?” The seashell-colored skin of Elsodie’s forehead scrunched up slightly in a confused frown, but then a look of understanding dawned on her face, along with a sort of shocked respect. “You mean the demon’s breath fieldcress?”

“Yeah.” I grimaced as I remembered the horrible stink of the fields surrounding the path we had gone down earlier. “Those were disgusting.”

“Foul and odious,” Indy agreed fervently. “I never wish to encounter the stinky plant again. Facing a gorsican would be preferable.”

Elsodie nodded with her pouty pink lips pursed in thought and a slightly preoccupied expression on her face while she looked around.

Then she perked up and pointed off at something around the edge of the pond we stood by. “There is a path I know of through the spirit cabbage forest. The cabbages’ leaves open at night, and they ward off evil.”

“Hmmm.” I pondered this for a moment. “Yeah, that sounds preferable. Let’s go that way.”

A look of profound relief crossed Indy’s face, and both women went along with me without question as we took the path Elsodie had pointed out.

The cabbages in question were each about the size of an SUV, and there was a clear, winding path through their faintly glowing leaves. The glow was barely perceptible, and it seemed almost peaceful instead of toxic. The leaves’ gentle sway even seemed unthreatening, and it created a nice breeze in the balmy air with a slight fragrance to it like vanilla.

When we reached the border of trees at the edge of the oasis, we crossed through it with the same careful technique I had used when entering the place with Indy, and we made it through with only one stabby coconut landing on the ground ahead of us.

Dawn hadn’t quite come yet, but the sun was definitely on its way, judging by the faint pink glow bleeding out from the horizon. The hulking shadow of Spitfire was visible in the dim light, and so were Elsodie’s big doe eyes as they opened even wider at the sight of my chariot.

Despite the fact that the dainty blue-eyed fighter’s world had been turned upside down, she didn’t even glance back at the oasis we were walking away from. And even though she seemed intimidated by the way things were unfolding, I thought she seemed excited, too.

I was feeling excited as hell myself when the two women settled into the cab side by side in the roomy passenger seat, and Indy looked like she was on top of the world after walking out of the city as a champion.

“Okay,” I finally said as I turned the key in the ignition. “So here’s what you need to know…”

Chapter 17

Elsodie still seemed like she was in shock after the truck rumbled to life, and she didn’t hide it as well as Indy had back when I’d left from Kortico with the princess. She just stayed silent, with all the limbs of her dainty body tucked together like she was trying to make herself as small as possible.

When I looked at her, it seemed like the doll-faced fighter was full of interesting paradoxes. Her shy, innocent, and angelic appearance was at total odds with the savage, ruthless way I had seen her fight earlier.

There were also obvious signs of her value to the temple, like the fringe of pearls that hung from the bottom of her short kimono-like outfit. But as I thought of this, I couldn’t help but notice the outfit’s contrast to both the other fighters and the priests and priestesses I had seen at the temple. Even though her outfit was at a rare level of niceness compared to the way I’d seen most fighters dressed, it was extremely skimpy compared to the thick, neck-to-ankle robes of the nonfighters associated with the temple. The hem of the flowy kimono thing barely covered the tops of her slender, delicate-looking thighs, and it was so thin I could see the shape of her pert breasts through the fabric.

The intricate braids that pulled her hair back from her face joined into a thicker one that fell down her back, but now I saw her reach up and untie the ribbon that bound it at the end. When she had worked her delicate fingers through it, she pulled the cascade of long, wavy blue hair around her shoulders like it made her feel safer somehow.

I decided not to shower her with questions for the moment.

Instead, I handed the velvet pouch I had won in my most recent duel over to Indy. “Would you mind checking these out? I’m pretty sure there are a good number of pearls inside.”

The princess still hesitated before she took the pouch from me, but after a long moment, she did, and it was like she made an extra effort to brush her long-fingered hands against mine in the process.

I remembered the way those hands had clutched at me and raked down my back during the moments of ecstasy I’d given her in the temple’s curtained room, and I allowed a faint smirk to cross my face at the thought.

Then the pearls clacked together when the princess overturned the velvet pouch, and a shower of pearls cascaded into her open palm. Indy hurried to clutch the hand against her chest to keep the shower of pearls from falling everywhere.

“John.” The princess sounded slightly awed. When I glanced over, she had let the velvet pouch flutter into her lap so she could cup the mass of pearls in both hands. Then she gave me a look that seemed impressed. “Nice.”

I chuckled at the word and then gave the pearls another glance, because I thought I saw some brighter glints of color among the pearls’ soft glow.

“Are there jewels in there, too?” I asked with interest.

The pearls clacked and rattled against each other as Indy shifted them around in her hands.

“Yes,” the princess confirmed in a satisfied voice. “Jewels and pearls. Very nice.”

“Yes, very nice,” I agreed with another grin. “And that’s on top of what you earned in your fight.”

“I am pleased to bring you honor and wealth, John.” Indy tossed her hair proudly, and then her solemn voice got a little softer. “I am very grateful. Not only for the weapons you have provided me with, but for the care you have given to me. And… the other things.”

I glanced over to see a blush appearing on the bold features of her golden face in the growing light of dawn.

“My pleasure,” I said with a mixture of sincerity and roguishness.

But I decided to curtail anything else along the lines of dirty talk for now, considering the still nervous-looking fighter in the seat next to Indy.

Elsodie was staring at this whole exchange like it was the most bizarre thing she had ever seen.

And I guessed that from her point of view, it probably was. I had quickly gotten used to the closeness that had grown between me and Indy. The golden-skinned beauty had come to trust me and realize she was going to be treated like a person now, like the princess she was.

My princess.

But to Elsodie, this probably still looked weird as hell for the time being.

She still seemed too shy or scared to talk, and for a while she switched to staring out the window of my truck across the empty desert. Her pale, seashell-colored skin was as smooth as porcelain under the glow of dawn, and she looked like an angel who had just descended from the heavens.

Her mouth wasn’t wide, but her rosy lips were extremely full, so when they were together, it gave her mouth an almost round appearance. It made them seem pouty by default in a way that was somehow both innocent and slightly sultry. But when I got past the effect, I thought I could see that her lips were pressed tightly together, and her face was slightly drawn when she turned to run her eyes over the inside of my truck’s cab with a wary curiosity.

When the glimmering, blue-white road came into view, her dark lashes fluttered in several sharp blinks of surprise, like she thought it might be a mirage. Then her head turned left and right to follow the long, straight expanse of the smooth road stretching into the distance in both directions.

“So,” I said in my most nonthreatening tone as we bumped onto the road. “Elsodie… Is that what you want us to call you?”

Her sideways glance seemed frightened in a new way now, like this might be a trick question. “That is my name. But… you may call me anything you wish. I belong to you.”

I was getting pretty used to hearing this after all the time I had spent with Indy, and now that I understood the meaning behind it in a different way, the words sent a little thrill of excitement through me instead of disbelief.

It meant this dainty fighter was mine to keep, but it also meant she was mine to protect whenever she was outside the arena, and she was mine to care for.

Unlike the scumbag backers I had encountered in both oasis cities so far, I took these last two parts just as seriously as the first.

And to me, part of caring for the dainty fighter included making sure she was as comfortable as possible.

But I got the feeling it was going to take some time for her to trust me completely. Honestly, after seeing what she had been through, I couldn’t blame her.

With this in mind, I decided to hold back from pestering her too much with decisions about her personal preferences for now. I started with more general topics about her life in Gavahna while we rolled down the glossy white road, because I figured that after she realized it was safe to ask me questions, she might bring up whatever was on her mind.

“Sooo,” I started again, and I cast around for safer topics to break the ice slightly. “Was it a normal thing for priests to be backers at the temple?”

Elsodie hesitated. “Not all priests were backers, but some of the lower orders were. His Excellency Ashou was an… unusual exception, because he was one of the higher priests, and they are not supposed to be backers. But no one dared to stop him in breaking this sacred law. Or the many others he saw fit to ignore.”

“A foolish man,” Indy declared. “With a foolish hat. He deserved the fate John dealt to him.”

I got the distinct feeling the princess was just as keen as I was to make Elsodie feel at home, and she was showing it in her own unique way that made me chuckle quietly to myself.

“He was foolish,” Elsodie agreed quietly. “In many ways.”

“How so?” I led to keep her talking.

“Most priests are smart enough not to keep so many riches in their pouch. Or to beat their prized fighter badly just before a fight.”

She rubbed the bruises on her neck in an absent way, like she didn’t even realize she was doing it, and I felt a surge of satisfaction that I had ended the scaly fucker who had put them there.

“Honestly, I let the bastard off easy,” I said, only half-jokingly. “So, was it an exception for priests to only have one fighter, too, like he did?”

“Lower priests may have up to three fighters,” Elsodie explained. “But His Excellency saw fit to exceed them, even as a high priest who was supposed to have none. He had six fighters at one point.”

“What happened to them?” I asked with a frown.

“Three died in fights to the death,” the dainty fighter said as she toyed with a lock of her wavy blue hair. “His Excellency often entered fighters into battles they were not fit for. And worse still, these fights had high stakes, since such fights often bring more glory. He was sure the water gods were on his side, and that they would lend strength to his fighters’ arms.”

“Rat bastard,” I muttered under my breath. Then I raised my voice to normal volume. “What, er, happened to the other two fighters, if you don’t mind my asking?”

“The story he told was that they passed away from injuries sustained during their fights.” Elsodie’s clear, sweet voice was heavy with sadness. “But the temple’s lifesavers who attend wounded fighters from nonlethal fights have never been known to lose a life before. And… my sleeping cell did not have a door. So I heard everything that truly happened in his chambers.”

She didn’t have to say anything more for me to understand what she meant.

I felt more sickened by the scaly motherfucker than ever, and my knuckles tightened briefly around Spitfire’s wheel.

“I’m sorry, Ellie,” I said, almost without realizing my tongue had stumbled over part of the name. “Uh, I mean, Elsodie. Sorry.”

The dainty fighter was silent for a moment, but I thought there was a note of something like certainty in her shy voice when she spoke again. “You may call me Ellie. It is…”

“Nice,” Indy interjected.

“Princess,” I said in a playfully scolding voice. “Hush.”

“I am sorry, John,” the princess said immediately. “You may punish me if you wish.”

She sounded completely serious, and I sent her a startled sideways look. “Errr… I was just messing around, Indy. I just wanted to make sure that’s what Elsodie really wants. Ellie?”

I directed my last words at the dainty fighter, and when I glanced over at her, I saw her rosy-pink lips had turned up slightly at the corners, and she nodded.

“Ellie,” she repeated in a slightly firmer voice. “It is… nice.”

“Copy that.” I smiled at the doll-faced fighter. Then I gestured at the faint shifting cloud of fog that appeared in the distance and hovered just above the surface of the glimmering white road. “See that swirly white stuff up ahead?”

“I see it,” Ellie confirmed, and a bit of the fear had crept back into her voice.

But she didn’t ask any questions, even though she clearly had them.

I hoped that sooner or later we’d reach a time when she would feel comfortable voicing her thoughts more, but for now I offered the information openly to avoid scaring her any more than she already would be by the next part of our journey.

“The fog is a portal that leads to my world,” I explained. “Earth.”

“A very nice world,” Indy added in a helpful tone. “It is less hot. There is an abundance of shiny metal, and not a single gorsican to be found.”

“Uhh,” I chuckled. “Yes, that’s true. But the trip through the fog is a little scary the first time, wouldn’t you agree, Indy?”

“I am unafraid of the bright dancing fog,” Indy retorted with a toss of her glossy black hair. But when I raised my eyebrows at her, she sighed, and her voice dropped into a confessing sort of tone. “Well, perhaps it is… not so nice. A bit unnerving the first time you pass through. And… also the others. But John will keep us safe inside his chariot.”

Her tone solidified into a proud certainty with the last sentence, and it made me grin.

“Exactly,” I agreed. Then I glanced over to double-check that they were buckled in together before I headed on into the fog. “Heeeere we go.”

My voice was already vibrating slightly toward the end as the pressure started to close in around us, and the fog seemed eager to get us in the grasp of its now-frenzied swirls and corkscrews.

“Hold onto your hair, Ellie,” Indy instructed in a proud voice, and she glanced at me for approval.

But then the princess’ arm whipped out across the center console to clutch mine as our speed increased. I laughed at this, but then we were catapulted forward by the usual unseen force of the portal, and I gritted my teeth to stop my nod from turning into a frenzied bobblehead motion.

Ellie let out a small, shrill squeak of fear as the feeling of weightlessness took over, and her delicate hands latched onto Indy’s free arm.

I was used to this enough by now to feel a bit more of the exhilaration I had experienced on our last trip, but I still let out a breath of relief when our wheels bumped back onto the ground.

“Phew,” I muttered. “What a ride.”

The sun was still partly above the horizon, same as it had been in the desert world we just left, and I directed Spitfire’s wheels onward toward the entrance ramp to SR 14.

The blue-haired fighter in my passenger seat was already plastered to the window with her hands latched onto the truck’s door to help boost her dainty frame upward.

I chuckled. “Ellie, welcome to Earth.”

Then I patted Spitfire’s wheel again as excitement rose in my chest like the morning sun.

As usual, the morning sun itself paled in comparison to the eyes of my warrior princess when I glanced over at her.

Side by side, Indy and Ellie were like fire and water, or sunlight and moonlight.

They were both exquisite as hell.

And they were both mine.

A slow grin spread over my face.

On the dashboard, my GPS flickered back to life as usual, followed by my phone.

A tiny shriek from Ellie made me look over in alarm, but the blue-haired fighter was just pointing up at the sky through the window. “What is that?”

“Wha…?” I glanced up for a brief moment and saw the outline of dark wings against the brightening sky. “Oh. That’s a bird.”

“A puny bird,” Indy added. “Very scrawny.”

I shot her a playful scowl. “Well, maybe in comparison to your big old zingy-birds, or whatever the hell they’re called.”

“Zizyak,” Indy corrected me in her extra-patient tone I was growing to love more and more.

“Birds that fly?” Ellie repeated dubiously, like this concept was unheard of. “Do all birds fly, or just the Puny Birds?”

“Ahh…” I bit back a laugh. “Most birds fly, but not all of them. Do the birds in Gavahna not fly?”

“No,” Ellie said with awe in her voice. “Only the water dragons fly. Our birds only walk and run. They are swift and strong on foot, though, and they pull our chariots.”

I nodded as I remembered the two ostrich-sized birds who had pulled the mermaid’s fishbowl-like chariot. “Well, there are lots and lots of birds here, and most of them fly. We’ll see plenty of them, and other animals, too.”

“Like donkeys,” the princess said suddenly, like she had just remembered the existence of the fuzzy gray creatures. Her face lit up like a jack-o’-lantern in a completely non-bloodthirsty way that I had only seen a few times before. “We will see a donkey, right, John?”

“Yes,” I promised with a smile in my voice. “You will definitely pet a donkey. Maybe several of them at once. But we can’t get ahead of ourselves. Right now, we have to—”

I cut off as my phone lit up with all the alerts I’d missed since leaving. I had forgotten to turn it back on silent, so the truck’s cab was suddenly filled with not only buzzes, but also chimes and laser-like noises.

When I glanced at it, I glimpsed the preview icons for a missed call, a voicemail, and a typical series of what seemed like a hundred-odd text messages from Nick filling up the screen. I shook my head and chuckled as the custom tone I had set for my friend’s messages took effect. Each text came with a single “pew” sound of a laser shooting, so the mass amount of texts came in as a classic barrage of “pew-pew-pew-pew.”

Indy stared at the phone with a new level of fascination, and Ellie shrank into her seat with a look that bordered on terror in her big blue eyes. I saw her make a motion that almost reminded me of someone crossing themselves, but a lot more complicated.

“It’s okay,” I hurried to reassure her. “It’s just my phone.”

“Yes, Ellie,” Indy said in agreement with a comforting little pat on the doll-faced fighter’s arm. “The phone box screeches and shakes. Sometimes a little voice from within it yells at John. But it is not dangerous. Watch.”

The princess illustrated by reaching out and tapping the side of the phone a few times with one long finger. Ellie nodded slowly in response, but a look of deep mistrust lingered on her face whenever she looked at the now-silent device.

She eventually seemed to decide it was safe enough to turn her back on it enough to stare out at the gorge around us.

I wanted to read Nick’s texts because odds were they had something to do with the jewels I’d given him. I knew from experience that it was possible to use voice commands to read the text messages, but after a few moments’ reflection, I decided there was no way in hell I was going to sit there with the two women listening to Siri’s calm, polite voice call me “Johnny boy” or any of the hilarious but highly vulgar terms in Nick’s vocabulary. The last time I had tried that, the words “shitgibbon” and “assbasket” spoken in the robotic woman’s voice had been enough to make me almost bust a rib laughing.

But now there were two Earth-shatteringly gorgeous women in my passenger seat. And other than the fact that it went against the deeply-ingrained manners in me, I really, really didn’t want to have to explain the meaning of all these terms in detail to the two of them.

“Alright,” I said once I was sure the last of the laser sounds had died down for good. “Who wants some jitter juice to get us through the rest of the drive?”

“Me!” Indy’s hand slapped down excitedly on the center console, and a tiny cloud of dust puffed up from it. Then the princess drew back her hands and clasped them primly in her lap. “I mean… I would please like some jitter juice, John. If it is allowable to you… Please.”

“Well, when you put it like that…” I smiled at Indy’s antics.

And also at the memories that the word “please” now elicited for me when it came from the princess’ alluring lips.

Then I got into the next good exit lane, and for a good thirty seconds, silence reigned.

Finally, Ellie seemed to gather up enough courage to ask the question that I thought was eating away at her for that short time, especially with the way Indy was starting to vibrate in her seat with enthusiasm.

“What is jitter juice?” She immediately cringed back like she regretted asking the question, but I just smiled to show her it was alright.

“Jitter juice is a drink that…”

Then I paused, because Indy was now reminding me of that one kid in school who jumps around with their hand in the air when they know the answer to the teacher’s question.

When the princess did it, the effect was nothing short of adorable.

A small laugh escaped me, and I waved a hand at Indy to let her know she had the floor while I turned at the intersection below the exit ramp.

“Jitter juice is a very magical drink,” the princess described in a way that sort of sounded like an audiobook for a fairy tale, but one that was set on fast-forward to read the story at warp speed. “Very potent. It fills you with an energy that courses through your very being and prepares you for battle. It is glorious.”

Then Indy stopped and sucked in a deep breath, and I got the distinct feeling she was about to reel off with a million other things about her favorite drink, but Ellie paused her with a question.

“Will we do battle soon?” the dainty fighter asked, and it seemed like a note of excitement crept into her shy voice.

“Not right away,” I said as I turned into the McDonald’s parking lot. “We need to get some, er… supplies before we go back to the desert world. And rest a little. And I’ll definitely have to complete another shipment before we go back, too.”

Indy nodded sagely. “Earth has the best supplies, Ellie. There is metal to be had everywhere. And it has the greatest places to rest as well. Cool, quiet rooms with soft, soft beds for sleeping. And warm baths.”

“Soft beds?” Ellie looked almost suspicious. “Not hard, wet, or crunchy?”

We were in the back row of parking spots in the McDonald’s parking lot now, and I stopped to put the truck in park before I swiveled my head around to look at her. “Did you say crunchy? And… wait. Wet?”

“Yes.” Ellie looked thrown off by the way I was questioning her question, like she didn’t believe there could be beds that weren’t hard, wet, or crunchy.

I opened my mouth to say something but then closed it again.

Finally, I turned Spitfire off and grabbed my phone and wallet.

“We need jitter juice,” I said decisively. “Then we’ll talk about crunchy beds. I’ll be right back.”

I said the first words jokingly, but I made sure the promise was clear in my voice at my last statement, and Indy nodded with trust shimmering in her red-gold eyes.

Ellie still looked a little like a frightened animal, but not quite as much as when I had first seen her.

After my time with Indy, not to mention all the things I had seen in the desert world that seemed alternately mystical and horrible beyond comparison, I knew the way to earn the dainty fighter’s trust was with actions, not just words.

Even actions as simple as proving I would come back when I said I would.

This time I ordered something called a frappe that seemed to have less caffeine than straight coffee, which worked toward my goal of not getting Indy hopelessly addicted to the substance by building up a tolerance. I ordered two more, one for Ellie and even one for myself, since I wasn’t sure exactly how much longer I’d have to be awake.

While I was waiting in the short line, I scanned over the texts I had received from Nick.

Already started the process of raking in the dough for you with those jewels, Johnny boy, the first one said.

The next one started out with: I’m getting you set up with my guy, as promised. Get ready to take that smokin’ hot girl of yours out to a fancy dinner, and then…

My face got slightly hot at the rest of the message, and I shook my head as I pocketed my phone and paid for the drinks.

The random sex acts in the second half of my friend’s text were phrased in his usual over-the-top way of talking, and the words made me blush when the idea of applying them to Indy presented itself in my mind.

But the fact that I had already checked a few things off of that list with the stunning warrior princess only increased the effect.

My friend admittedly had some great suggestions.

I felt slightly giddy as I walked back to the truck, and memories of my time in the temple with Indy filled my mind.

It took a concentrated effort to keep the three drinks upright in their carrier when I recalled every perfect, golden detail of her nude form, and the way her hands had clutched at my shoulders while I filled the curtained room with her breathless moans of ecstasy.

She’d belonged to me before, but now I felt like we were truly connected. I felt like I was free to feel any way I wanted to about her, and I could tell she wanted the same.

Everything about her words and body language in that temple proved how much she wanted to be closer to me.

When I got back in the cab, it was clear the princess had done a great job of upselling the jitter juice to Ellie, because the shy warrior had a tinge of anticipation showing through her usual skittish aura. Her big sapphire-blue eyes were immediately fixed on the drinks in my hands, and her gaze darted between the three cups in quick succession.

Indy accepted her cup with a cry of delight that sounded almost like the caw of an excited crow, and it took all my self-control not to burst out laughing.

Ellie took hers more hesitantly, and she closely watched Indy take a vigorous pull of this exciting new type of coffee before she took a small sip of her own.

I wouldn’t have thought it was possible for her blue eyes to get even bigger than they were, but they did, and a small hum escaped from her pastel pink lips as they tightened around the straw.

“Try to pace yourselves,” I advised the two blissful women. “You don’t want to get brain—”

“Arrgghhh!” Indy scrunched up her nose as she withdrew from the straw like it had stung her, and her eyes flashed silver and scarlet.

Her shriek didn’t have the ring of pain in it. Instead, it seemed filled with shock and broken trust, like the drink was a close friend who had personally betrayed her.

“…Brain freeze,” I finished, and I fought off another laugh. “Are you alright, princess?”

She looked down at the frappe coffee with an expression that seemed both deeply wounded and slightly respectful. “This jitter juice stings me with its frigid strength.”

“It won’t if you drink it a little slower,” I said with a sympathetic pat on her golden arm.

Indy seemed reassured, and her eyes flared back to their previous red-gold at my touch.

But Ellie now looked at her own drink the same way someone might look at a highly venomous snake. The pale-skinned fighter seemed to be seriously doubting her choice to take a drink. I saw the fingers of one delicate hand probing subtly at her temples, like she might be able to feel the brain freeze creeping up on her at any moment.

I bit my cheek to stifle a laugh and then scanned over the rest of the text messages I had received from Nick. The dollar signs and numbers I saw there made my eyebrows fly up.

My friend also asked when I’d be “coming back down to P-Town” in between the other more nonsensical string of messages he had sent.

His texts made me chuckle the way they always did, but I decided to text him back later, once I was home. At this hour of the morning, I was sure the guy was still sound asleep, and he probably would be until noon.

Then I went to take a closer look at the call I had missed while in the desert city. It was from a number I didn’t recognize, but whoever it was had left a voicemail, and I pressed play with slight curiosity before I held the phone speaker up to my ear.

It was the guy from the martial arts training center I had called. In the message, he apologized for the phone tag and said he had openings for some individual training sessions coming up, but that they cost a little more than the general group sessions.

I lowered the phone with an excited feeling, not only because of the new training I would be able to provide my warrior princess with, but because the idea of extra cost wasn’t even stressful to me like it would have been before. With the money flowing into my bank account from the jewels I’d given to Nick, plus the pearls and jewels I had just acquired, I felt secure about my ability to foot the bill for getting the princess some specialized training.

I decided I’d return the trainer’s call once we were home, too. Normal business hours were still a few hours away, and I wanted to get Spitfire back to the lot as soon as possible now that I knew the voicemail wasn’t from Marsh calling me on some burner phone or something.

“What fresh news did the talking box bring you today, John?” Indy asked as soon as I lowered the phone.

Ellie looked stunned that the princess would ask me such a question outright, but Indy’s boldness made me smile at how much her aloof manner had evaporated with me. The fact that she felt like she could ask me things without fear or mistrust felt pretty damn good.

“Very exciting news…” I paused to build suspense and fired up Spitfire’s engine before I went on. “It was a message sent by the fighting master, the one I asked to see if he could do some training sessions with you.”

Indy’s chest heaved with the force of her sharp inhale, and the sight was incredibly distracting. The memory of her flawless breasts bloomed in my mind in great detail.

But the sight of the red and gold of her eyes dancing in front of me at the present was enough to pull me back to the conversation, so I still caught her words.

“When?” she demanded with an excited clap of her hands. Then she paused and looked like she was trying to figure out how to backpedal from something she’d done wrong. “I mean… I would like to know when this training might happen, please. If you wish to tell me. John.”

I grinned to let her know it was alright as I put Spitfire into gear. “There are some sessions available in the next few days where he can train with you personally. But he’s, er, sleeping right now, so I’ll call him once we’re home.”

“Rest is vital, even for the strongest of warriors,” the princess said knowingly. Then her voice got softer. “I am very grateful for you, John.”

Hearing these tender words again from the proud and strong warrior princess was still something I marveled at, and so was the way her eyes flashed with rose gold and prism-like sparks of light.

I focused on coaxing the truck into motion since now wasn’t the best time for me to lose myself in those fiery eyes, and my mouth felt slightly dry again as I groped for the right words.

“Uhhh… Happy to help,” I finally said.

As true as they were, at this point the simple no-frills words of my statement were a vast understatement. I wasn’t normally the most touchy-feely person in the world, and I couldn’t even come close to the right words to express my feelings toward Indy yet.

Other than the weirdly out-of-character Pablo Neruda type of shit that slipped into my mind every now and then when I admired her beauty.

But even if any of those elaborate words had come to me just now, I probably would have stifled them immediately by instinct, and I didn’t know how they would sound to the princess’ ears, either.

So I didn’t worry about phrasing too much for the moment. I just tried to put as many of my genuine feelings into the simple statement as possible.

The glowing look I got from the princess told me she didn’t need all those eloquent words anyway, and I was happy to keep showing her I cared in the ways I did.

After that, I stayed away from any more lovey-dovey stuff because I didn’t want Ellie to feel like a third wheel when she was already reeling from being in a new and unfamiliar world.

Instead, I pointed out various things the dainty fighter seemed curious about through the truck window, since she still seemed too shy to ask about them for the most part. We didn’t pass by any dogs, but we did roll by a slow-moving truck towing a trailer with horses blinking their big dark eyes through its small windows.

As soon as Ellie spotted them, her hands both came up to grip the bottom of the cab’s window again as she scooted closer to the glass.

I slowed our pace slightly to stay level with the trailer and give her an eyeful, and after a long moment, she turned away from the window with a curious look.

“What are these creatures?” she finally asked in a small, timid voice. “And why are they inside the big metal caravan?”

Indy turned and leaned forward to see past the blue-haired fighter.

“A horse!” the princess exclaimed, and she leaned forward to admire the tall equines, who seemed to be staring back up at her with equal fascination. “Many of them. Almost as nice as donkeys.”

Ellie absorbed this in silence before she turned back to gaze at the horses again.

“There weren’t any creatures like horses in Gavahna?” I asked as we approached the exit for my company’s lot.

Ellie’s pastel pink lips pursed thoughtfully, and she tucked a strand of wavy blue hair behind her ear. “I do not think so, even without seeing their bodies. I’m sure I have never seen anything with a face like these creatures.”

“How strange,” Indy mused. “We had horses in Kortico. Well… Not many in my time, but I saw them once, and there was talk of them pulling the trading caravans in the past.”

“Other than when they weren’t being pulled by murderous gorsicans, you mean?” I chuckled.

Indy’s glossy black ponytail bobbed up and down as she nodded in a matter-of-fact way.

But Ellie’s sapphire-blue eyes widened, and her skin somehow got even paler than its natural alabaster shade. “Did you say… gorsicans?”

“Of course,” the princess said with a slight frown in her voice. “If there are no horses or gorsicans in Gavahna, then what do your people use for beasts of burden? How are the farms upkept?”

“In the city itself, the voru birds pull the chariots,” the doll-faced fighter explained. “But for the farms, there are no beasts of burden in this age. The farmhands pull the wagons and barrows there, great teams of them.”

I raised my eyebrows. “The lack of gorsicans sounds like one of the few good things I’ve learned about that place.”

“I know from the old tales that they were terrible beasts,” Ellie agreed with a slight shudder of her dainty shoulders. “Most people do not believe the tales, but the temple remembers the way gorsicans laid waste to the city. It is well-told in our legends.”

After the one leggy bastard I had encountered on my first trip into the desert world, I had sort of assumed gorsicans leaned toward living solitary lives. The idea of them moving in great numbers was not one I welcomed.

“So,” I said after a moment of contemplating this unpleasant discovery. “Why did they ransack your city? I mean… was it their habit to just roam the deserts in hordes and invade cities, or something?”

“No.” Ellie shook her head, but then she paused and shrugged. “Well… I can’t be sure. The tales talk of them being our ancient enemies in the beginning of time, but any knowledge of the reason why has been lost. What the tales do tell us is what happened later on, after we conquered the gorsicans and captured their young.”

“Whoa.” I contemplated this with a mixture of curiosity and dread. “So, what happened to make them ransack the city, exactly?”

“For many years, we held them captive and bred them to fight.” Ellie’s big blue eyes had a slightly distant look, like she was lost in the story she was telling. “And we pitted them against one another in the arena. Some people would even ride them in fights--”

“That sounds like the worst idea in the universe,” I muttered under my breath.

Indy nodded in solemn agreement as she chimed in. “The gorsicans are fierce and proud in nature. Fueling their thirst for blood is unwise.”

“It was a foolish notion,” Ellie admitted. “And my people paid dearly for it when one of the gorsicans escaped. It set some of the others free, and those others released others, and so on, until…”

“Free buffet for the gorsicans?” I guessed.

“Gorsicans did not eat buffies,” the dainty fighter said with an uncertain frown.

“Oh. Er… my mistake.” I slowed to a stop outside the company lot, turned to the two women, and grabbed the small duffel bag to shift it toward them. “Alright. The rest of the gorsican tale will have to wait until after we’ve done the old switcheroo. Indy, you know the drill here. I mean, the plan.”

My warrior princess nodded. “Wait here with my weapons, stealthy as a snake in the grass. But if I am seen, I smite anyone who dares to lay a hand on me.”

“Right,” I chuckled. Then I turned to Ellie. “You and Indy will wait outside the gate for just a minute while I drop off Spitfi– uh, my chariot. And get my… other chariot.”

“I see…” Ellie sounded accepting, but also confused.

“I realize your only weapon at the moment is this wooden stick thing,” I went on as I unzipped the duffel bag and pulled the thing out. “But I also saw you knock the living daylights out of someone with it last night, so I’m going to ask you to take it for the moment.”

“Ask me?” The dainty fighter stared at me like I had just spoken in tongues. When I nodded, she looked around outside the truck. “Who shall I fight?”

“No one,” I said patiently. “Unless they try to fuck with you. But the princess will have your back, and she’s a fierce warrior.”

“Yes.” Indy nodded with her eyes flaring proudly. “I will be with you, Ellie.”

“Good girl.” I winked at her as I pulled her weapons from the bag and handed them over like Halloween candy. “We should probably get a move on, though, before I’m too late with getting my truck back into the lot. Indy…?”

The princess had a “say-no-more” expression on her face.

Then she reached past Ellie to open the door like a pro and started shooing the dainty fighter gently out of the cab. “Let us go. I will explain things to you, Ellie. Do not be afraid.”

“I am not afraid,” the dainty fighter protested with a surprisingly fierce scowl, but her slender arms still clung onto the seat. “But… how do I… Shall I jump down?”

Before I could step in, Indy propped her arms back against the seat and crab-walked across Ellie’s lap to the open door.

“Watch,” she said in a proud voice. “I will show you.”

The blue-eyed fighter fell silent, and she watched intently as the princess did her graceful, acrobatic descent to the ground outside the cab.

Ellie was still motionless after.

“I’ll help,” I said decisively, and I lowered one hand to unbuckle my seat belt.

But before I could so much as press the latch down, Ellie had launched herself from the cab. Instead of Indy’s acrobatic, ninja-tumbler movement, she descended with a style that fell somewhere between Spider-Man and parkour, and she landed on the ground in a crouch.

“Nice,” Indy said approvingly. “Very nice.”

“Agreed,” I called down to the two women with a chuckle. “I’ll be right back.”

Then I drove through the gate. The lot was half-filled with a mixture of cars and trucks, but empty of people at the moment. I would’ve liked to see Doug, but considering I had two beautiful women waiting for me just outside the gate, I wasn’t too bothered about not bumping into the old rogue that day.

When I rolled out of the gate in my car, Indy frogmarched Ellie to the passenger seat in a bossy yet gentle way that made me think the princess had always wanted a younger sister. Despite the fact that they were clearly around the same age, it seemed like the blue-haired fighter’s more petite frame and shy attitude brought out this side of my bold, spirited princess immediately.

Once she had gotten Ellie into my passenger seat, Indy opened the back door and got into the back seat like she’d done this a thousand times before.

The fact that the princess was a fast learner was something I had noticed about her almost right away, but it still impressed me that she had gotten the hang of stuff like car doors so quickly. Personally, I felt like I would’ve been bamboozled as hell by the way they opened if I had come from the desert world where these types of mechanisms were completely nonexistent.

I drove the three of us back to Long Beach and lugged our stuff inside. As the two women followed me through the front door of the cottage, Ellie stared around in every direction at the little kitchen and the living room that connected to it.

“Wow,” she said in an especially small voice. The look on her face made it seem like the linoleum tile, carpet, and drywall were luxurious.

I closed the door behind us and then looked at her curiously. “Your temple seemed like it was really nice. What’s so ‘wow’ about my little old cottage?”

“The temple was all hard stone.” Ellie shrugged her dainty shoulders as she knelt and prodded the beige carpet with one delicate finger. Then she looked around again and craned her neck to see the stairs. “Where are the others who live here? Or… where are your slaves?”

“Nowhere,” Indy said in a voice that was almost smug. “John needs no slaves. He is a humble man who works hard, and he does all things for himself. He is the owner of this house.”

“Renter,” I corrected her with a small laugh. “But yeah, this space is mine. Well, ours.”

“Come see the bath, Ellie,” Indy commanded, and she reached out to snatch Ellie’s arms before the dainty fighter could even respond.

I shook my head affectionately. “Be careful.”

While Indy marched Ellie to the bathroom, I pulled out my phone and dialed Nick’s number.

The phone rang so many times that I was sure it was going to go to voicemail, but then Nick’s groggy voice answered at the last second.

“‘Lo?” he mumbled.

“Hey, sleeping beauty,” I said in an overly-cheery tone I knew would make my friend scowl.

“Good morning, you bushy-tailed bastard,” he grumbled. After another groaning yawn, some of his usual glee was already creeping back into his lazy voice. “I guess you have good reason to be so cheerful, though. You got my texts?”

“Yep. All five thousand of them.” I shifted my phone to my other ear and slipped my pouch full of pearls out of my jacket. Then rattled the pouch around near the phone’s mouthpiece. “Hear that?”

“Yeah,” Nick said in a baffled voice. “’The hell is it? Are you taking up the maracas or something? I have some of those in my shop.”

“You know I’m not musically inclined,” I reminded him with a smirk. “It’s a bag of pearls, actually.”

“Pearls, you say?” My friend’s voice perked up more, and I could easily picture the Wile E. Coyote-like expression appearing on his face. “Where’d you get ‘em?”

“Does it matter?” I asked dryly.

“Nope,” he replied without a moment’s hesitation.

“Good.” I smirked. “Maybe I can drop by the shop tonight or tomorrow?”

“Tonight would be cool,” Nick said, and he suddenly yawned again. “But, like, in the actual evening. I just went to bed a few hours ago.”

“Stop yawning, dammit,” I joked as I stifled my own yawn. “That sounds good, dude.”

“See you then, Johnny boy. Make sure you bring that foxy lady friend of yours, and then afterward you can go out to the clubs or something. There’s this one with a clown, and holy shit, you should see the—”

I hung up the phone with a firm jab of my finger and set it on the counter. There was no way in hell I was walking into that naked Cirque du Soleil scene I had glimpsed last time I was in Portland.

Not that there was any lack of other strip clubs to go to.

But those had never been my thing, and I had no desire to change that. I had my hands full with my two gorgeous fighters, after all.

And with preparing ourselves for our next trip through the portal.

I couldn’t help but reflect on how different my life was now from how it had been just a week ago. I now had not just one, but two stunning warrior women at my command, and the riches were flowing slowly but steadily in. I had the money to outfit the women with way better weapons and get them superior training, not to mention spoiling both of them a bit.

I even had the beginnings of a plan on how to snatch Spitfire out from the clutches of my jackass of a boss.

It wasn’t something that would happen right away, but I felt like I finally had it in my sights, and I couldn’t wait to see how it played out.

Chapter 18

I pushed the phone away across the counter and stretched my arms wide before I headed over to knock on the bathroom door.

Then I realized it was pulled all the way shut, and I thought better of it.

Indy definitely knew her way around my shower enough to avoid drowning the two of them, and it would be good to stretch out my limbs on the couch for a while. We had all day to rest before we headed down to Portland, after all.

I snagged my phone from the counter before I settled down onto the soft cushions of the couch, and I swiped quickly to the website of the martial arts training center I had contacted. The page said it opened at nine AM, so I set an alarm for that time before I leaned back and let my eyes drift shut for the moment.

When the bathroom door creaked, my eyes popped back open.

Indy and Ellie emerged from my bathroom, and I saw that both of their hair was damp. Their faces were both slightly flushed, and they had twin looks of relaxed bliss on their faces.

They were also both wearing nothing but towels wrapped around their bodies.

“I have shown Ellie the shower,” my princess said proudly.

“Nice,” I chuckled as I eyed her lithe, towel-sheathed body with appreciation.

Ellie’s form was different, but perfect in its own way. It was both small and soft all over, and much less visibly muscular than Indy. Her pert breasts were plumped up under the towel she held clutched against her chest, and they were accompanied by the delicate, crescent moon curves of her shoulders and thighs. Her freshly washed skin was as smooth and flawless as one of the oasis pearls.

Except for the blue bruising left by the piece-of-shit priest who had owned her before.

Well, up until I fired my pistol right into his nasty, toxic, acid-filled gullet, anyway.

Now she was mine, and I planned on treating her right in every possible way.

I shook myself out of my contemplation when Indy said my name in the type of tone that immediately got my attention.

“John.” The princess watched me with rose gold sparks flitting through her fiery gaze. “Will we rest now?”

“Yyyep,” I said as I got to my feet and stretched.

She nodded and bit down on her lip slightly. “Then… may I please wear one of your soft white shirts?”

“Well…” I pretended to mull it over for a moment just to watch her face, and then I smiled. “Since you said the magic word.”

“Magic?” Indy frowned slightly. “Which word is magic? ‘Please?’”

“That’s the one,” I said.

I smirked as I remembered the word spilling out of the princess’ mouth in an eager whine earlier.

Definitely magic.

I led the women upstairs and pulled two clean t-shirts out of my dresser, followed by two pairs of boxers, since I didn’t really have any shorts lying around.

“These are the comfiest sleeping clothes I have available for now,” I said apologetically. “But we’ll go to the store soon.”

I was mostly talking to Ellie at this point, because Indy was already looking at the clothes with an expression that told me she was about to scramble into them.

The dainty fighter just stared at me with a new level of disbelief. “You… you wish for me to wear your clothes?”

“Well…” I frowned slightly. “I mean, you don’t have to if you don’t want to. I just figured lying down on all those pearls might be kind of uncomfortable.”

Ellie toyed with one of the pearls on the fringe of the little kimono she was holding and nodded silently.

“Ermm… yeah.” I gave her a brisk nod. “If you don’t want to wear them, that’s alright. I’m going to head back downstairs for a quick shower, but the bed is yours, ladies.”

“John,” Indy objected. “Will you be joining us in the bed after you bathe?”

“Oh.” I paused to consider this more deeply. “Umm… Maybe I’ll crash on the couch…”

Now Ellie had a look of alarm in her blue eyes. “I cannot take my backer’s bed.”

“Well, you’re not taking it,” I pointed out. “I’m giving it to you.”

But the blue-haired fighter just shook her head.

“It is decided,” Indy declared, like she was totally deaf to the conflict. “We will all share the bed.”

“Whatever you say, princess.” I smiled teasingly at her before I snatched up my clothes and went downstairs.

I took a little longer than normal in my shower so Ellie would have time to decide if she had any objections about sharing the bed. But from the look on Indy’s face when I left them, I thought the princess wasn’t about to allow anything that didn’t involve me sleeping at her side.

I figured either they would come to some agreement, or Indy would work the same magic on Ellie that she had when she’d hyped up the jitter juice earlier this morning.

When I came back upstairs, the blue-haired fighter was already curled up under my blankets and sound asleep on the far edge of the bed.

Indy was lounging back against the pillows in the middle and looking extremely pleased with herself.

I stared at her, feeling slightly impressed.

“You didn’t knock her out, did you?” I said with a look of teasing suspicion.

Indy shook her head solemnly. “As soon as Ellie touched the soft bed, she melted into it like a tiny little candle.”

“Understandable, I guess.” A small chuckle escaped me, and I reminded myself to ask Ellie about her crunchy bed statement later, because I was pretty sure this had something to do with it.

“She has never felt such softness,” Indy said with a nod. “But I would not injure a fighter in your possession, John.”

“In my possession,” I repeated in a slight grumble.

“Yes.” The princess’ red-gold eyes looked upward as she pondered. “Or… in your care.”

“Hmmm,” I murmured as I sank down onto the soft bed. “A little better.”

“In your… hands?” Indy suggested as she reached out and traced her fingers over mine.

“I like that one best.” I smirked slightly as the words brought back my memory of the golden-skinned warrior squirming in my grasp again. “Care for a catnap, princess?”

“Mmmm…” Indy reclined against my pillows again, and the rose gold in her eyes twinkled at me one last time before her eyelids fluttered shut.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” I said quietly.

When I laid down next to her, I fell asleep almost as quickly.

A few hours later, all three of us jumped violently awake at once when my phone alarm went off. Indy’s hand instantly shot out and clenched into mine. At the same time, I sat up sharply with a confused grunt, and Ellie yanked the blanket up over her with such strength that Indy and I were sent lurching forward.

“S’my phone,” I mumbled as I tapped and stabbed my finger furiously at the screen until the noise stopped.

After a few seconds, Ellie’s head popped up out of the piled-up blanket like a groundhog. Then she shook her tumble of blue hair out of her eyes and sat up.

Indy looked at my phone with interest. “Why did the phone box scream this time, John? To awaken us again?”

“It’s reminding me to call your fighting master,” I said with a slightly sleepy smile.

The princess had already seemed fully awake in the sudden, catlike way that she often did, but her red-gold eyes flared even brighter when she heard my words.

“I will be the best fighter,” she immediately said in a feverish voice that was almost like a chant. “The best of the best. I am going to learn all the ways to fight on this Earth land, and then in the arena, I will slay every fighter who dares to cross blades with me. I will…”

I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from laughing at her frenzied enthusiasm as I nodded silently in agreement until she had to pause to draw a deep breath.

Then I got up and paced a short distance away toward the window, partly to avoid staring into her hypnotizing eyes while I talked on the phone, and partly so she could continue her string of violent vows.

I ended up scheduling her training session for the day after tomorrow, and when I asked if there was a possibility of adding a second person to the one on one session, the guy deliberated for a few moments before he agreed to it.

At the price of an extra $150 per hour.

“Sure thing,” I said with an unfamiliar ease.

When I hung up, I had a light feeling in my chest from the fact that I was going to provide my warrior women with expert training for their already lethal skill sets.

And that the price tag didn’t make me bat an eye.

Ellie was already fast asleep again, but Indy was now standing upright on my bed while she slashed, stabbed, and kicked at an imaginary opponent and whispered under her breath about vengeance. With each of her leaps, the slumbering blue-haired fighter bounced against the mattress below.

“Indy,” I laughed in a half-whisper. “Maybe, uh… we should go downstairs.”

“Yes, John.” The princess leaped from the bed like an acrobat and bounded to the stairs.

I watched her golden form prance down to the first floor in my white t-shirt and boxers with a dazed shake of my head, and then I followed.

I poured out a bowl of cereal for each of us once I was downstairs.

Indy had been continuing her shadow fighting in the middle of the living room, but at the clinking sound of the cereal hitting the bowl, she came over to investigate.

She watched me pour milk into the cereal with a curious expression, and when I offered her the bowl, she took it with an air of slight caution.

Then she picked up the spoon and poked at the milk-filled cereal.

“Crunchy soup?” she asked with a puzzled frown.

I shook my head while I took a bite of mine. “Cereal.”

Indy repeated the word slowly, and for some reason it just didn’t seem to roll off her tongue. After a few tries, she shook her head and scooped up a bite with her spoon and crunched into the breakfast.

“It is crunchy soup,” she said in a decisive voice. “But it is nice.”

“We’ll call it crunchy soup, then,” I agreed.

The princess sat back and folded her hands under her chin with an all-business expression. “What will we do today, John?”

“Well…” I propped my chin up on my palm. “I was thinking we’d go back down to Portland, for one.”

“The strange city?” Indy asked with a glimmer of excitement in her red-gold eyes. “Where we met your beanstalk, shaggy-haired friend in the shop, and got my weapons?”

“Uhhh… Yup.” I moved my hand from my chin to cover my mouth so I didn’t burst out laughing as I considered using these descriptors to Nick’s face when I saw him later.

“Nice,” Indy remarked calmly, like she hadn’t just said something hilarious. “Will we find weapons for Ellie in the strange city?”

“We’ll give it a shot,” I said as I drummed my fingers against the table. “I’m not sure if the shops will have something that suits her style, but we’ll look around. If not, then I’ll figure something else out.”

“Her weapons are unique,” Indy said with a thoughtful nod, and the beginnings of an evil smile crept over her face. “She is tiny and innocent-looking, and her weapons seem strange.”

“And…?” I raised my eyebrows at the princess.

“In the new cities we go to, all her foes will underestimate her,” Indy explained with her smile growing wider and wider. “And she will smite them down with merciless savagery and very cute dimples.”

“Agreed.” I smirked. Then I heard a light tapping on the stairs. “And speaking of the tiny, angelic-looking devil…”

Ellie came downstairs shaking the sleepiness from her head.

She still seemed timid, but she approached us without looking as scared as before.

“Morning, Ellie,” I said as I poured a new bowl of cereal. “Would you like some cereal?”

“It is crunchy soup,” Indy added immediately.

“Crunchy soup is good,” Ellie said shyly. “I would like some… please.”

I paused with the jug of milk hovering over the bowl. “Crunchy soup is a thing in Gavahna?”

“Of course.” The blue-haired fighter’s face seemed completely serious. “Manticore jelly is the broth for the crunchy soup I ate every day. Not this…?”

“Milk,” I said, and I went back to pouring as I tried my best to process the concept of manticore jelly. “Okay, so what’s the crunchy part of the crunchy soup?”

“Fish bones, usually.” Ellie took a cautious bite of her cereal, and her sapphire-blue eyes widened. “This is… very… nice crunchy soup.”

“Fish bones?” I repeated, and I stared hard at her angelic face trying to figure out whether she was serious or just an amazing liar. “As in, whole fish bones? And you would chew and swallow them?”

The doll-faced woman just nodded, and I couldn’t detect the slightest flicker of pretense or amusement on her face.

Indy was staring at her with an expression of something like disturbed respect. “Fish bones can be very deadly. Chewing makes them sharp and pointy.”

“All of the temple fighters are given the crunchy fish bone soup.” The doll-faced woman shrugged with a slightly self-conscious look. “It culls the weak, they say.”

“I need jitter juice,” I muttered under my breath as I got to my feet.

I came back with a small cup of coffee for each of us, and I felt like we were conducting some sort of ritual as the two women fell completely silent at the sight of the mugs I was approaching with.

“Okay,” I said as I pushed the mugs across the table. “Now I need to know if the crunchy beds are made of fish bones, too.”

“No.” Ellie wrinkled her nose at this idea. “That would be…”

“Stinky,” Indy suggested as she squinted one eye shut to examine the surface of her coffee, like she would be able to detect if it was too hot to drink just by sight.

“Yes.” The blue-haired fighter wrapped her delicate hands eagerly around the mug when she detected its warmth. “His Excellency would not want a stinky fighter to accompany him.”

“Like he had any room to talk,” I scoffed under my breath.

“The crunchy beds were made of twigs,” Ellie explained. “Many twigs, wrapped in the leaves of the spirit cabbages.”

Now I was starting to understand why the dainty woman had passed out the second her head hit my pillow.

“Well, most beds here aren’t crunchy,” I informed her with a chuckle.

“They are very soft,” Indy agreed. “But John’s is the most… nice.”

“Nicer than the hotel room bed?” I asked with my eyebrows raised.

“Much nicer.” The princess nodded solemnly. “The bed in the hotel was very restful, but… perhaps too squishy. Like it was full of Zizyak feathers. Worth many jewels because of the decades spent collecting the feathers from the forest floor to make one… but not very come-flee.”

“I think you mean comfy,” I said with a grin. “But I get the picture.”

Suddenly my phone buzzed madly with a volley of texts from Nick that almost sent it rattling off the edge of the table. I snatched it up just in time and opened the conversation:

Something came up for me tonight, Johnny boy.

But my appraiser will be at the shop from now until closing time, if you want to stop by and drop your pearls off.

Don’t worry, he won’t ask you any awkward questions.

I smirked slightly as I realized what “something” probably meant in this scenario.

What’s her name? I texted back.

He replied within half a second. Your mom.

Then he added, You can punch me for that later. Let’s do drinks or something soon.

Deal, I replied. As long as you don’t take me to that place with the world’s creepiest circus.

Nick’s reply came in three more texts:

Fiiine.

Since I owe you.

We’ll do a brewery or something.

I sent one last text in response. Cool. Smell you later, Nickiboo.

Then I smirked again with triumph and hid alerts for the conversation temporarily so my phone wouldn’t overheat from Nick’s fresh onslaught of texts.

“My beanstalk, shaggy-haired friend isn’t going to be around tonight,” I announced. “So, I guess we might as well go to Portland, the strange city, a little earlier than planned to drop off my pearls at the pawnshop, and then do some shopping.”

“The strange city,” Ellie repeated a little nervously.

“The strange city is not frightening,” Indy assured her. “There are stony gargoyles, and stores that sell fine clothes and weaponry.”

“Gargoyles?” the doll-faced fighter perked up slightly. “Like the ones at the arenas?”

“No, no,” Indy said with a shake of her head. “The stone gargoyles are lazy and idle. Since there are no true fights on Earth, they have no duties. They sit on top of buildings and watch the city.”

“How strange,” Ellie murmured.

“It’s true,” I agreed with a chuckle. Then I braced my hands against the table’s surface and got to my feet. “Indy, you can go ahead and change into the pants you got from the shop before we leave.”

“Yes, John.” The princess rocketed up to her feet.

“And Ellie,” I added as I turned to the doll-faced fighter. “You can wear…”

Then I stopped and frowned. I wasn’t about to take the tiny woman out and about in my boxers and shirt, but the weather was chillier here. She would be just as cold, if not colder, in her skimpy pearl kimono, and she would absolutely be swimming in my jeans, which had already been too big on Indy’s taller frame.

The princess’ face suddenly brightened like an idea had occurred to her. “Ellie can wear a pair of my pants. You have given me so many, John. I have much to spare.”

“Hmm,” I mumbled. “She’s quite a bit shorter than you. But I guess they’d be better than my jeans, at least.”

“My soft loose pants have a belt to tie them,” Indy assured me. “And the bottoms are…”

She flexed her long fingers in a pinching motion as she searched for the word to describe the elastic bands that gathered the bottoms of the pant legs.

“Stretchy,” I suggested. “Are you sure you don’t mind lending out a pair of your pants for today?”

“I am certain, John,” Indy said with conviction. “I am used to sharing clothes with my fellow fighters, even if that meant I went without for a short time.”

“Fellow fighters?” I blinked at her with surprise. “You mean, you once belonged to a backer who had more than one fighter? Besides your father, I mean.”

“Yes.” The princess toyed with a strand of her glossy black hair, and a scattering of blue pinpricks swam into sight in her red-gold eyes. They looked blurry and faint in a way that reminded me of seeing a downpour of rain from miles away, but they were definitely there. “There is a… strange type of bond between fellow fighters, especially when our backer is very terrible. All we have is each other when we endure those times, so it is difficult not to become close. But deaths are common among the fighters of such backers. Their arrogance and lust for gems make them take unwise risks with who they pit their fighters against, and at what stakes.”

I didn’t hesitate this time when I pulled Indy into a hug and stroked her soft black hair. “I’m sorry, princess.”

She rested her head against my chest for a few seconds, and when she pulled back, her eyes already had rose gold swirling through them again.

“Thank you, John,” Indy said in a soft voice. Then her tone perked up more as she looked between me and the dainty blue-eyed fighter. “I do not have such fears anymore. You are caring and wise. I place my trust in you.”

“Good,” I murmured, and I reached out to stroke my knuckles across her golden skin. I followed the proud line of her jaw with my hand and then surprised her by tweaking her on the nose.

The princess’ eyes almost crossed, and she did the type of little giggle that was music to my ears while a sweet butterscotch color rippled through her now-fiery gaze.

I chuckled for a moment until I realized Ellie was looking at us with wide eyes, and her lips were parted slightly in shock. I had no doubt that seeing me be so gentle and intimate with a fighter I owned was probably one of the most foreign things she’d ever witnessed in her life, but I didn’t say anything about it. I wanted her to learn as quickly as possible that I wasn’t like any of the backers she’d known before, and having this closeness with Indy was probably the best way to do that. Especially if fighters tended to form such trusting bonds with their women companions.

Then she became business Indy again as she turned and gripped Ellie firmly by the shoulders. “Let us go. I will help you dress.”

I watched them march upstairs before I turned to head to the bathroom. I felt like I was caught between my heart melting at the sight of the princess’ eyes, and my chest shaking from the effort of not laughing at her handling of the shorter fighter. It was a mixture of adorable and comical that made it impossible not to smile.

While I carefully shaved the scruff off my face, I went over what the trajectory of our trip through Portland should be.

Avoiding the circus strip club was definitely near the top of my list.

I thought we would head to the pawnshop first to drop off my pearls and jewels, then buy some clothes for Ellie before we hit up the weaponry-related shops, followed by the leatherworks store.

Indy came downstairs looking like a desert dream in her flowy, sand-colored Princess Jasmine pants and her soft suede sandals. She wore the thick gold belt around her tiny waist, and the skimpy tube top-like shirt that I had forgotten the name of hugged her full breasts. She was wearing the tan leather necklace, too, and it was looped around her neck with the turquoise beads resting against her golden skin below. She had left her shiny black hair loose from the high ponytail she often had it pulled into, so it fell down to the small of her back as she tossed her head.

Then Ellie followed her down. The fighter’s blue hair was braided back, but more simply than it had been when I first saw her, and I couldn’t help but stare at the delicate beauty of her pale, heart-shaped face. She was wearing the white version of Indy’s flowy Princess Jasmine pants with the elastic at the bottom rolled upward to keep them in place. The waist of the pants was tightly belted with the silk sash I had gotten Indy, and above the pants, she wore the princess’ clingy white top that bared her dainty shoulders.

“Nice?” Indy asked me in a proud voice.

“Very nice,” I said with total honesty. “Both of you.”

Ellie seemed like she was a little more used to wearing the nice silk fabric than Indy had been when I’d first gotten new clothes for the princess. That wasn’t too surprising to me, considering the pearl-fringed kimono thing the temple had dressed her in. But her round, rosy-pink lips were still set in a slightly nervous expression as she ran her hands over the flowy pants.

“Is something wrong?” I asked.

Ellie bit her lower lip. “I have not worn this sort of finery outside the arena before. It is strange.”

I could see why the blue-eyed fighter felt this way, but I couldn’t wait to blow both of the women’s minds at some point with something even nicer.

“Well, it looks good on you,” I said approvingly. “But tonight we’ll get you some better-fitting, uh, finery.”

A soft blush spread across Ellie’s face at my words, and the color reminded me of the pink pearls that rested among the others in my pouch.

I wasn’t sure if I imagined the tiny smile that appeared on her face, but I thought she at least looked more comfortable around me and the princess who had become her fellow fighter, and that made me happy.

“Let’s get going,” I finally said as I snatched up my keys, wallet, sunglasses, and pouch of pearls from the counter. “We’ve still got plenty of time, but the drive will take a few hours.”

Ellie still seemed too shy to ask quite as many questions as Indy had on my first drive to Portland with the princess, but she gazed out the windows for the whole ride. Indy had selflessly offered her the passenger seat again, and the princess chattered away in the back of the car as she pointed out things she had learned about Earth to the dainty fighter.

I took care to park on a street that wouldn’t take us past the building of the gyrating clown stripper, and then I led the two women toward the Screaming Goose to drop off the pearls and gems. Indy wore my sunglasses and strolled along the sidewalk next to me like she was queen of the city, which was definitely believable to me and the other people who passed by us in the opposite direction.

On my other side, Ellie stuck closer to me than she had when we had walked together out of Gavahna. Now she looked around at the little chunk of Portland we walked through with her blue eyes wide open, but unlike the princess on my other side, she averted her gaze from the people who eyeballed her while they walked past us.

I could practically feel her eagerness to be protected by me in this strange city. It seemed to come off of her in waves, so I made sure to keep a pace her shorter legs could easily keep up with.

Her gilded sandals scuffed slightly as she came to an abrupt halt outside the window display of the signless shop next to Nick’s. She stared at the taxidermy parrot with complete fascination, along with the ostrich it had now been joined by.

The pale, seashell-colored skin of her brow scrunched into a confused frown at the birds. “Are they…”

“Dead?” I asked. “Yep.”

The ostrich, which I was pretty sure must have been illegal as hell, was sitting in a massive chintz armchair in an unnatural, human-like position.

Indy shuddered as she stared at it. “Let us go. These birds disturb my soul and stomach.”

“Agreed,” I muttered. “Although maybe it’s partly the memory of that shop’s gross smell haunting me.”

The little doorbell of the Screaming Goose tinkled as I held it open for the two women. They trailed after me past the instruments, but Ellie stopped again partway through. This time she was staring at the polished copper gleam of an instrument that looked a bit like a giant French horn.

I knew she was probably staring at the thing because of the sight of the shiny copper it was made out of, but I stopped next to her to stare at the instrument myself for a different reason.

Back when I was in school with Nick, I had skipped band class one too many times to remember exactly what the narrow tubing of a French horn looked like. But as I stared at this bizarre instrument, I was still a hundred percent sure its tubing was too damn long for a French horn, or any sort of horn at all. It spiraled, coiled, and zigzagged around in an interlocked spiral, with such a tight shape that there weren’t even any gaps between the endless areas where the tubing twisted past itself.

I couldn’t even imagine how much breath it would take to get the air through that endless maze of pipe-like tubing, much less what the hell it would sound like.

The shiny copper of the instrument was polished enough that I could see Ellie’s wide-eyed, warped reflection in the horn’s bell-shaped end. It was so big that she could’ve easily stuck her head inside it.

“What is this?” she asked with a look that seemed both awestruck and intimidated. “A weapon?”

Next to her, Indy frowned and reached out to tap the horn’s huge, bell-shaped end with one long finger. It produced a low and hollow pinging noise that made both of the women jump back slightly.

I felt a small jerk of surprise at the sound, too, but I thought it was maybe that brass instruments just made me jumpy at this point.

“It’s an instrument,” I explained. “You, uh… blow on the narrow end, and music comes out of the big end. Well… theoretically, anyway. I’m no expert, but this thing looks like it definitely defies the laws of sound somehow.”

I shook my head before I moved on from the instruments section. The ludicrous-looking copper horn may have been polished and shiny as hell, but when I looked at it, I saw Nick’s chaotic sense of humor written all over the instrument. My friend would probably end up selling the cursed-looking monstrosity for at least a thousand dollars.

Before I could reach the glass jewelry counter I was heading toward, a bronze-haired man came zooming around the corner of the aisle in front of me like a runaway train. He stomped to a halt with his mouth open like he was about to shout at whoever had dared to touch the copper horn, but when he saw me, he closed his mouth abruptly and then opened it again. The motion repeated twice when his eyes darted to the two women who hung back behind me on either side.

I tried to ignore the comical fish-like appearance of his expression and gave him a friendly nod. “Uhh, hey there.”

“Good afternoon,” the man finally returned my greeting as he seemed to gather his wits again. He had a slight accent that I thought sounded French, and his bronze-colored hair was swept back with so much hairspray that it looked as stiff and shiny as the copper horn. “I’m Vero. You must be John…?”

“That’s me,” I said mildly, and I wondered whether he had recognized me from Nick’s description of my appearance, or the presence of the black-haired bombshell behind me. “I’ve got some pearls here, and a few jewels, too. Nick told me I could drop them off and have them appraised.”

“Of course.” The bronze-haired man beckoned me toward the counter and strode behind it. Then he held out a hand for the pouch with a politely questioning look. “May I…?”

“Sure thing.” I wasn’t sure how much the magic of the strange desert world might linger in this velvet pouch, so instead of handing it over to Vero, I carefully overturned it on the velvet mat between us.

Vero looked impressed at the sight of the pearls that rolled out, and he immediately held his hands out in a practiced movement to catch any on their way toward the outside of the mat.

Indy and Ellie roamed curiously off into the aisles of the pawnshop together, and I crossed my arms and waited silently while the bronze-haired man looked over the pearls.

He gave a quiet, wordless murmur of appreciation while he rolled several of them around in his fingers.

Then he looked up at me with one of the fat gold-colored pearls in his hand. “Are these South Sea pearls, perchance?”

“Uhhh.” I shrugged my shoulders. “I have no idea. They were an heirloom, but unfortunately I have no way of verifying.”

“Right, right.” Vero’s bronze hair didn’t even move an inch when he nodded sympathetically. “So sorry for your loss.”

Then he excused himself to look at the pearls and gems under the microscope. When he was done, he had an impressed look on his face, but true to Nick’s words, the appraiser didn’t ask me any prying questions. He just told me about the pearls’ value while he gathered them into a little velvet-lined box with an ornate and overly-embellished goose painted on it.

The bird’s mouth was opened wide like it was screaming, and it had chains of gold looped around its neck.

I tore my eyes away from it with a snort of laughter to focus on Vero’s next words.

“Pearls are generally worth more when they’re on a strand of one color,” he explained while he scooped the pearls into the box. “Like a necklace or bracelet. You have enough of the white, black, and gold pearls for a decent necklace-sized string of each. It’s hard to identify what type of pearls they are, exactly, but any impact on the value will probably be balanced out by their other features. In terms of size, color, shape, and luster, they’re excellent. And they seem flawless, for the most part. Those three strands should be able to pull in fifteen to twenty thousand dollars each, in my estimation.”

“Each?” I stared at the last of the pearls disappearing into the box with new appreciation. “Damn.”

“My thoughts exactly.” Vero had a small smile on his face when he nodded. “The gold pearl strand could even fetch up to the thirty thousand dollar range. As for the other pearls, they may sell for two to four thousand per pair, if someone buys them with making earrings in mind. It could take a little longer to sell them, though.”

I nodded as I absorbed all of this, and the possibilities started crowding into my mind incredibly fast.

But I focused on slowing my racing thoughts for the time being and kept my poker face intact while I gave the bronze-haired appraiser an appreciative nod. “Thank you, Vero.”

“Of course, John.” The man waved a hand in a friendly gesture. “The gems I will have to appraise more closely, but Nick will be in touch with you soon with further details. He was… indisposed today, as I’m sure you know.”

“Oh, I know.” I smirked. “Thanks again.”

I felt almost giddy as I walked across the store and glanced down each aisle I passed to see if Indy and Ellie were in them.

I spotted the two women in a bizarre, interlocked position at the end of an aisle. The princess was standing with her lithe golden body arched into a bridge-like position, with both her hands and feet flat against the floor as she faced the ceiling. But her arms and legs were both bent, apparently for the purpose of bringing her torso low enough for the shorter, daintier Ellie to stand in a similar bridge-like position over her. The blue-haired fighter was facing downward, though, with only one leg and one foot touching the floor while her torso strained to arch over Indy’s.

Eventually, I realized they weren’t directly on the floor. They were standing in their awkward, intertwined bridge pose on top of something that looked like a combination of a floor mat for the game Twister and a giant version of the Jumanji board game.

Then Indy scooted her toe toward some type of game spinner that was made of muddy, green-colored tile, just like the floor mat.

After a few nudges of one sandaled toe, the princess managed to send the spinner in a small half-circle without removing any hands or her other foot from their spots on the mat.

She craned her neck to see what the spinner’s dial had landed on.

Then she half-turned her head to talk to Ellie, and her glossy black hair spilled over her face. “Put your hand on the shiny golden triangle, Ellie.”

Ellie let out a small huff of air in the effort of stretching her free hand over said shiny golden triangle, which seemed like it was just beyond the reach of her delicate fingers. Her body trembled with the effort, and I watched the two women’s perfect bodies arching against each other for a few more seconds before I spoke up.

“So, what are you two up to?” I asked in my most casual and innocent voice. “Summoning a demon or something?”

Ellie let out a small gasp of surprise and promptly collapsed on top of Indy. I was pretty sure the princess had the strength to withstand the weight of the petite blue-eyed fighter, but she seemed equally startled, and the two of them went down in a tangled heap together.

“Oof!” Indy groaned as she hit the ground. Then she looked up at me shamelessly with her fiery gaze. “John. We were playing the big shiny jewel game.”

Ellie extracted her pale and dainty limbs from the princess’ lithe golden ones with some effort, and then got unsteadily to her feet.

I stuck out an arm, and she latched onto it to catch her balance. When she was fully upright, she released her grip with a tiny smile.

Indy bounded to her feet next, and she immediately clutched my arm without letting go.

“I was winning,” the princess added in a proud but slightly breathless voice.

Ellie’s big blue eyes narrowed slightly in response, and the naturally pouty look of her lips increased drastically.

It was the most expressive look I had seen from the dainty fighter so far, and it made me chuckle. “Well, we still have some shopping to do, so it’s probably time to pack up the old Ouija board, or whatever the hell this thing is.”

The thin tile mat folded up with a few kicks of Indy’s sandaled foot, and she propped it up against the shelf where I assumed it had originally been placed. Then she grabbed my folded-up sunglasses from the shelf and put them back on her face.

The two women stayed close at my sides while I headed for the pawnshop’s exit with another wave at Vero. Judging by the fish-like opening and closing of his mouth, he was either surprised to see we were still in the shop, or just stunned all over again by the beauty of my two fighters.

And I couldn’t blame him.

I felt another thrill of pleasure as it truly sank in that both of these stunning, badass warrior women were all mine.

And so were the riches of the desert world I had won them from.

When I strolled out of the shop with the two of them close to my sides, I felt like the world was mine, but this was only the beginning.

Now it was time to equip my newest warrior with some genuinely impressive weaponry.

Chapter 19

I made sure to carefully skirt around the area of the gargoyle-fronted strip club while I led the women toward our next destination in the city.

“John.” Indy’s fiery eyes were blocked by my goggle-like sunglasses when she turned toward me, but I could see the excited arch of her lips. “Will you be getting many riches from the pearls we won?”

“Many riches,” I confirmed with a satisfied smirk. “Thanks to the can of whoop-ass you opened in the arena and my slaying of his high holiness, Lord Lizard Lips.”

Indy’s forehead scrunched up in my favorite confused frown at the phrase I used to describe her fighting, but I thought my tone communicated the meaning well enough, because she nodded solemnly in response.

“I am honored to win riches for you, John,” Indy murmured. “I cannot wait to fight again.”

“I feel the same,” I said with a chuckle. Then I turned to Ellie as something occurred to me. “It seemed like there was pretty much nonstop fighting going on when we were in Gavahna. Is that how it always is?”

“At the temple’s arena, yes.” The dainty fighter pulled her sapphire-blue eyes away from our surroundings to look at me. “Some nights were more lively than others, usually when the higher-stakes fights were booked. After those fights, there were often a few openings for new fighters to enter the arena.”

“Why after the big fights?” I asked curiously. “Wouldn’t people be more likely to sit through the new warriors’ fights if the exciting ones were coming up next?”

“That is likely,” Ellie acknowledged. “But after an exciting or high-stakes fight, the crowd often likes to stick around and discuss every detail. If a new fighter is scheduled to come out right away afterward, people are more likely to stay and watch. And the crowd would usually be in high spirits from the excitement of the previous fights, so they were more likely to be generous with their coin betting on the fights afterward, even if the warriors were new and unblooded.”

“That’s a crafty setup,” I said with my eyebrows raised.

The dainty fighter nodded. “It was also discovered that the people in the crowd who lost bets in the high-stakes fights were often eager to win their coin back in any following fights.”

“Gee, I wonder who discovered that,” I muttered as I thought of the matronly priestess and her unquenchable thirst for pearls. Then I raised my voice back to normal volume as I directed the two women around a corner toward our destination. “Do you know if there are other cities like that? Or any with even bigger fighting scenes?”

“Since the cities have been separated for so long, I cannot be certain…” Ellie’s round pink lips pursed thoughtfully. “But there is a city that’s spoken of in the old tales of my temple. It is the only one of our tales that is widely shared, even if most don’t believe in it. It is… the sort of tale that fathers tell to their young daughters at night before they go to sleep.”

My curiosity was definitely piqued. “What do the tales say about this city?”

“They say it was a place where all fighters have always longed to go,” Ellie said in a faraway voice. “One where they’d be able to make the ultimate name for themselves. To prove themselves against the most worthy opponents.”

“I have never heard of this city,” Indy breathed in a soft, reverent voice. Despite the way my sunglasses shielded her expressive eyes, I could tell she was just as hooked by this tale as I was, if not more so. Her full lips were slightly parted, and she was leaning closer across me toward Ellie as we walked, but it seemed like she wasn’t even aware of it as she went on. “Your temple has an ancient memory. Do you know the glorious city’s name?”

“Its name was lost to us long ago,” Ellie said, and now there was a strong note of apology in her clear, sweet voice. “But once in a blue moon, some backer still decides to set out with his warriors and go there, thinking to earn impossible riches. But since those backers and fighters never come back, no one knows if any of them made it or not. Most people outside the temple are convinced the famed city is just a myth, not something that truly exists. They say the people who departed are foolish, and that their bones are probably lying out in the desert now.”

“Hmm,” I mumbled thoughtfully. “Do you personally believe the tales, or is it just the priests and priestesses?”

Ellie shrugged her dainty shoulders and then reached down to tug the clingy shirt upward as it slipped lower. “I have always tried not to think about it too much. It seemed sad to dwell on it, even just in speculation, since I was so unhappy with the life I was living in Gavahna. But now things are… different. And I’ve learned from your own adventures that the old tales about the gorsicans were true. So… why not this one, too?”

“That’s a good point,” I said, and I felt a small wave of excitement at the doll-faced fighter coming to the same conclusion that had just been crossing my mind. Then I gestured at the Silver Boar store across the street, with its crossed-blades symbol that looked like two tusks. “Here’s our next stop.”

“The shiny metal weapon store!” Indy did a little skip of excitement. “We will find Ellie the most deadly weapons. She will slay every…”

The princess went into another elaborate vow for blood and glory on Ellie’s behalf, just like she had done for herself this morning.

But the beautiful blue-haired fighter was standing with her pouty lips slightly open, and she had a wary look in her sapphire-blue eyes.

“I already have—” she started, but I closed my hand in a gentle but unwavering grasp around her dainty arm, and then did the same with the still-chanting princess on my other side.

They both trailed along with me as I crossed the street, and Ellie’s protests died on her lips as she caught sight of the gleaming knives in the window display of the store. She didn’t look at the blades with the same level of borderline lust that Indy had when I first brought the princess here, but the sight seemed to shock her into silence.

Her pale, heart-shaped face turned in every direction when we entered the cool and quiet shop. The two warrior women’s sandals tapped softly against the slate tiles of the floor as we walked toward the back of the store.

I wasn’t sure whether there would be anything along the lines of Ellie’s weapons here, considering I hadn’t been on the lookout for anything remotely like them back when just Indy and I had come to the store, but it seemed like a good idea to check. I also kept an eye out for the bulky, bulldog-like salesman in case he was hovering unseen somewhere to eavesdrop on his customers again. My jaw was already set with grim determination at the prospect of possibly haggling with him for a second time.

We passed by the same extravagant display of metal I vaguely remembered, from polished suits of armor to gleaming, silvery swords. Indy gave the swords another appreciative look, but she didn’t stop to stare this time.

She seemed determined to help make sure our newest member was looked after, and I admired her selflessness.

Then she clutched my arm with a suddenness that almost worried me until I saw the excitement on the visible part of her face.

“Pointy metal fighting sticks!” she hissed, like she might startle the weapons away if she shouted.

I followed with my eyes to where her long finger pointed at the far corner of the shop.

“Nice,” I said with an appreciative grin, and I headed toward the area immediately.

Indy bounded across the smooth, cobblestone-like tiles ahead of me and Ellie. But then the familiar bald-headed Mauro stepped smoothly around the corner, and my warrior princess’ barreling speed brought her inches away from a head-on collision with the bulky man.

Indy let out a screech that sounded like an instinctive but hastily-stifled war cry, and she thrust her arms out to the sides to aid her in skidding to a halt. Then she took several sharp steps backward to stand at my side again. Despite the sunglasses still shielding her eyes, I was sure she was glaring at the man with a haughty and dignified expression.

Mauro took a healthy stride backward, too, but he had his hand against his chest and a slight sheen of sweat breaking out on his brow. His bulldog-like face wore the same expression it might have if a live tiger had just entered his store.

I couldn’t help but smirk slightly at the fact that my completely unarmed warrior princess was capable of sending the burly, snooping bald man into heart palpitations.

“What can I do for you?” he asked with a slightly wary expression on his face.

I decided to get down to business right away, since we were on a mission, and I knew this sneaky, shiny-headed bastard would be out to swindle me.

“We’re interested in your, uh…” I paused to step closer to the bladed, stick-like weapons on the wall so I could read the sign below them. “Tonfas.”

“Ah, you mean my improvised tonfas,” he said in a carefully drawn-out voice that told me I would have to pay dearly to get my hands on those things. “They’re custom-made, you know.”

“Right.” I plastered a smile on my face. “We’d like to look at those, Mauro, if you don’t mind.”

When I said his name, the bald man’s smug smile froze on his face. He suddenly looked extremely unnerved, like he was wondering who had told me his name, and what else I might possibly know about him.

I mentally thanked the pink-haired woman from the leatherworks store who had given me this little piece of information. Then I waited with an exaggerated expression of patience on my face.

Mauro’s smile looked strained now as he pulled a small key ring from his pocket and then fitted it into the lock of the glass case that covered the tonfas. He swept them from the rack they hung on with a smooth flourish and presented them to Ellie. As soon as he had, he glanced up at me like he wanted to make sure he’d gotten it right.

I stifled another smirk and nodded my approval.

But the dainty fighter was looking at me with her eyes wide. “I cannot—”

“Go ahead and take them, Ellie,” I said calmly. Then I flicked my gaze back to Mauro. “It’s okay if she tests them out, right?”

“Of course,” he said in a voice that was already regaining its smooth, salesman-like quality.

Then there was an awkward silence, which I filled only by holding my hands out silently for him to put the tonfas into my grip instead.

Once he had, I just continued to stare at him with an aggressive smile until he finally melted away to give us some space. When he was gone, I turned back to the dainty fighter and spoke in a quieter, more serious voice.

“I mean it,” I said, and I extended my arms to give the two weapons to her. “Give them a… whirl. Or whatever.”

Just when Ellie looked like she was on the verge of accepting the two weapons, she drew her hands back in an anxious motion.

But then Indy leaned forward toward the doll-faced fighter.

“Do it, Ellie,” she urged in a low voice that was filled with murderous excitement. She even pulled her sunglasses down a few inches to give the dainty fighter a taste of her burning eyes. “Take the shiny stabbing sticks. You will be unstoppable with them. You will—”

“Princess,” I interrupted in a calm but pointed tone. I didn’t say anything else, partly because of the apologetic look Indy immediately got on her face when she subsided from her violent encouragement, and partly because I thought my voice might start shaking with the effort of holding back a laugh.

Then I turned to the dainty blue-haired fighter again. “She’s right, though. Take them. I want my fighters to feel comfortable with their weapons, and that can only happen if you handle them outside of an arena sometimes.”

Ellie’s delicate hands finally extended one after the other to wrap around the grips of the weapons. Their T-shape was extremely similar to the wooden weapons I’d seen her wield in Gavahna, but they were made of pure metal.

Instead of three poorly-sharpened wooden points, each of the weapons were equipped with three deadly-looking blades.

The long section of the T-shape that ran parallel with her forearms had a different type of blade on each end. One was a sharp metal thrusting blade that would allow the dainty fighter to inflict a serious stab wound on her opponents if she gripped the weapons’ handles and did a forward punching motion.

The blade on the opposite end by her elbow was completely different. Instead of coming to a knife-like point, it thrust out perpendicularly in a way that almost made it look like something that belonged on a tomahawk or war hammer. This blade came to a sharp, slightly-curved point at the end, but its base was thick and flat where it attached to the metal shaft, presumably so it could be used to bludgeon an opponent if Ellie gripped the weapon near the other end and swung it.

Despite the lethal-looking blades at their ends, these tonfas still had plenty of surface area that could be used for gripping, blocking, striking, or any other purpose Ellie might want to put them to. I had seen her use several moves in the arena already. The non-bladed areas were covered in a grippy layer of leather, but underneath, they were solid metal.

Which would make a hell of a difference in the arena, even without the razor-sharp blades.

Another cool feature I noticed was that these weapons didn’t seem too much heavier than the wooden weapons I had carried for her earlier. I guessed that was from the type of steel that was used, which was part of why these things were so damn expensive. But these weapons were also better balanced than her wooden ones had been, and that seemed to counter the weight.

Still, I watched closely as Ellie started testing out the weapons, in case they were too much for her thin arms. At first she was tentative, and she seemed to be adjusting to the changed weight and balance, but it didn’t take long for her hesitance to bloom into graceful ferocity. She did the two moves I had just thought of against an imaginary opponent, along with at least five more that hadn’t even occurred to me. The tiny, angelic-looking fighter used the T-shaped weapons to thrust, hack, slash, block, and slice at the air in every way imaginable. She moved with a speed and intensity that was just as stunning as it had been in the arena, and it completely transformed her innocent and harmless appearance in a way that made me stare with amazement.

Next to me, Indy was watching with her mouth slightly open. I couldn’t see her eyes because of the sunglasses, but it was clear she was closely watching the doll-faced fighter’s every move.

When Ellie finally lowered the weapons, I saw a new level of clear enthusiasm on her face. Her big blue eyes were bright with an almost feverish excitement that rivaled the princess’ bloodlust, and her round lips curved up into a smile that looked equal parts angelic and demonic.

“Amazing,” Indy purred, and she did an excited skip that made her glossy hair ripple through the air behind her. Then she turned to me and gripped my arm urgently with her long-fingered hands. “John. Ellie needs these weapons. She will be as unstoppable as me. She will be a tiny and ruthless force—”

“She definitely would be,” I chuckled, but I looked at the dainty fighter when I continued. “Do you like the feel of the weapons, Ellie?”

The doll-faced fighter’s blue hair bounced from the enthusiasm of her nod. It was the most explicit and unhesitating response she had given me so far, and as I watched her lift the tonfas again, I knew we had found her a good match. She flowed through a variety of motions like she had been born with the weapons in her hands.

I was fully aware of the fact that the weapons were custom-made, like Indy’s sword, which meant Mauro would do his utmost to wring every penny out of me for them. I planned to haggle, if only to put the fucker in his place, but there was no doubt in my mind that we would walk out of the store with these weapons in hand.

The fact that I was sure I had the money to make the purchase without batting an eye was enough to make my discussion with the bald, bulldog-faced salesman almost pleasant.

But only at first.

We exchanged a flurry of polite but increasingly aggressive words about how much I would pay for the weapons.

“There are two of them,” Mauro pointed out, like that wasn’t completely obvious. “They’re from our combat-worthy Damascus steel, and they’re custom-made. You won’t find weapons like this anywhere else you look, I promise you.”

I knew the guy had a point, but I was pretty sure it wouldn’t be one that justified the price I was about to hear.

I didn’t ask the question outright, though. I just crossed my arms and waited for him to give me the number first. From my past interactions with Mauro, I already knew he couldn’t stand a long silence.

“Four hundred and fifty,” he finally said. “That’s a discount price, since you have honored me with two purchases so recently.”

The pompous little bow he gave me made me narrow my eyes slightly.

“Four hundred,” I said bluntly.

The bald man’s forehead pulled down into a scowl, but his voice was dripping with overdone jolliness when he spoke again. “Surely you know I’m already being charitable going as low as four hundred and fifty. I have no doubt the custom weapons you bought from me so recently have served you well. Haven’t they?”

“They have,” I acknowledged in an even more poisonously pleasant tone. “And that’s the reason I’m willing to go up to the limit of four hundred dollars in the first place, Mauro.”

The bald man was silent for a moment, and finally his bulldog-like jaw slackened from the stubborn way it had been jutting out.

“Fine,” he said at last. “Four hundred dollars. Since you are such a valued customer.”

“Done.” I smiled thinly at the man and then followed him up to the counter with the two excited women trailing silently behind me.

We walked out of the store with the two improvised tonfas, plus a flat, sling-like leather shoulder bag to carry them in, since a traditional sword or dagger sheath would still leave several lethally sharp points sticking out in different directions.

Out in the open air, Ellie finally broke her silence again, and her clear, sweet voice was almost trembling with gratitude. “I am honored by these weapons. I have never received such a gift. I swear by Kasben’s Depths that you will not regret it. I will bring you profit and honor.”

“I believe you,” I said with a small smile, even though I had no idea what or where the hell Kasben’s Depths were. “Let’s, uh… store these in my car before we head to the other stores, though, so I’m not walking around with these weapons.”

“John has a secret compartment in his car chariot,” Indy explained to her dainty fellow fighter. “A clever creation. Perfect for hiding treasures within.”

After I locked the new weapons safely in my spare tire compartment, we walked to the leatherworks store.

The pink-haired woman I had bought Indy’s leather armor from gave us an excited little wave when we walked in.

“Good to see you again!” she said with an ear-to-ear smile that made it clear she meant it. Then her gaze moved over to Ellie. “W… wow… Nice to meet you.”

Ellie toyed nervously with the hem of her borrowed white shirt and stammered an almost inaudible greeting.

The pink-haired woman didn’t seem to mind her timidness, and she turned her gaze back to me with the same enthusiastic expression. “How can I help you today, my friends? Or are you just browsing?”

After our visit to the Silver Boar, I was immediately appreciative of the pink-haired woman offering to give us some space.

Unlike Mauro’s overbearing presence, I thought her accompaniment would actually be helpful.

“We’re looking for some more leather armor,” I explained. “This time it’s for my, uh, friend Ellie here. I don’t think anything for the forearms is necessary, but greaves for her legs would probably be good. Her weapons block her forearms already, and we’re trying to be realistic with this stuff, you know?”

“Totally.” The woman’s pink hair bounced as she nodded thoughtfully. “What type of weapons are we talking about here?”

“Mauro said they’re called… tonfas.” I said the word carefully. “But they’re, uh…”

“Let me guess,” she said with a slight smirk. “They’re ‘improvised?’”

“Yup,” I laughed. “They’re unique. Or custom. Or whatever.”

“The ones with the two straight blades and the tomahawk-type one at the back?” she asked shrewdly.

“Yeah.” I gave her a slightly startled look. “Do you know his whole inventory or something?”

“Not exactly.” The pink-haired woman smiled ruefully and shook her head. “But we have a lot of overlap in our customers, since we’re the only two stores of this type in the area. Those tonfa things have caught a looot of people’s eyes. And they definitely do seem to be unique, but on top of that, Mauro definitely isn’t known for his generosity. Most of our customers can’t exactly afford to pay an arm and a leg for them, so…”

“Understandable,” I muttered. “Well, since you know what the weapons are like, do you have any suggestions for what type of leather armor might be good for her if she wielded them?”

The woman cast a speculative glance at Ellie’s tiny frame. “Probably some protection for the shoulders, since she’s so petite. Something strong enough to deflect glancing blows from above, but flexible enough that it wouldn’t restrict her from using that crazy axe blade if she needs to.”

“Agreed,” I said. “Would you mind showing us some stuff like that? And then we’ll probably look around for a while, too.”

“Sure thing.” The pink-haired woman smiled brightly at the three of us and then led us purposefully through the army of leather-clad mannequins. “We have some stuff with adjustable straps over here… If you want to protect different body parts for her, it’s probably even better to go with separate pieces instead of, like, a garment with sleeves. Not just for flexibility’s sake, but because it’ll be easier to fit the individual armor to her petite frame. It’s more adjustable.”

“Right.” I nodded, glanced over the mannequins, and then pointed at a set of fawn-colored leather shoulder pads that were attached with adjustable straps across the upper chest. Instead of one piece of leather, the shoulder pads were made up of several segmented sections that looked like they’d move more freely. “What about those?”

“These babies are exactly what I was going to suggest,” the pink-haired woman said as she reached out to undo the straps on the shoulder pads. “I used the same technique on them that I used on the corset and stuff I sold you the last time you were here. There are two other types of shoulder armor I’ve made with the same method, but they’re bulkier, and they have different buckles that might not adjust as well to the smallness of her arms.”

“Cool,” I said appreciatively. Then I glanced over at the dainty fighter next to me. “Want to give them a try, Ellie?”

She nodded shyly, and then she stood as motionless as one of the mannequins that surrounded us with her arms out while the pink-haired woman carefully fastened the shoulder pads with their leather straps.

When the pink-haired woman stepped back, Ellie reached up and rapped on the leather with her knuckles, and she looked as startled as Indy had been about its hardness. Then she lifted her arms experimentally, and her pouty lips fell open in surprise.

“The leather is…” Her porcelain forehead scrunched up slightly. “Both hard and bendy.”

“That’s what I was going for,” the pink-haired woman said with a proud smile. Then she shuffled over to another mannequin wearing a corset that was a similar fawn color. “I have a corset that matches. It’s not the waspie style, so it goes up a little higher… but it laces up just like the one you bought, so it should adjust to her form just fine. And if we’re being realistic, then the more protection she has up top, the better.”

Ellie tried on the corset, and it looked like it fit her tiny waist perfectly.

But still, I was just a guy, and women’s clothes in general baffled me.

“How does it feel?” I asked the doll-faced fighter, and I gestured at the top of the corset as I tried to figure out how to phrase the question politely. “In the, uh… chest… region, I mean?”

Ellie twisted and turned her torso experimentally in every direction, and she stared down at the corset with awe. “It cradles my body. I am swaddled by the mighty leather’s softness like a cocoon. It feels…”

“Com-free,” Indy suggested. Then she reached out and tapped a finger against the fawn-colored corset. “It feels just as strong as mine. Very powerful.”

The pink-haired woman smiled proudly, like she didn’t find anything odd about these words. Then the thoughtful expression appeared on her face again.

“Do you know what shoe size you are?” she asked as she glanced down at Ellie’s sandaled feet and slender ankles, which were just visible under the stretchy elastic of the Princess-Jasmine pants she had borrowed.

The dainty fighter hesitated and then shook her head silently.

“Well…” The pink-haired woman stepped over to one of the shelves that lined the wall and plucked two pairs of boots off of it. “Try these on for size, milady.”

“Oh, we are not ladies,” Indy stated. “Only warriors.”

“Ah.” The saleswoman nodded with appreciation. “Then try these on for size, my shieldmaiden.”

Indy looked thoroughly impressed by this new title, and she bowed her head slightly to show that she greatly approved.

I was once again grateful for the utter weirdness of Portland, because the pink-haired woman mirrored the gesture in the most natural way. Then she presented the boots to Ellie again.

“Boots?” I asked with a mixture of curiosity and confusion.

The pink-haired woman nodded. “Those tonfa things are awesome, and they definitely have their strengths, but in a lot of positions they’re held in, they don’t have as much reach as more common weapons like swords, axes, and spears. And your girl here already has a little less reach than the average person. I mean… I’m sure she makes up for it with speed and whatnot. But still, the boots will help counter those vulnerabilities. Here, feel the leather.”

She handed over one of the fawn-colored boots. The leather of the lower shoe part felt just like the leather of the corset and shoulder pads under my hand, with some added flexibility in the ankle region.

The part that covered the shin area had laces all the way up the inner sides to pull the boots tight around the wearer’s legs. But other than that, I was sure the tall part of the boots had some sort of extra reinforcement in it. This whole area of the leather somehow seemed to rival the strength of the steel toes in my work boots, but also felt flexible as hell, and it was only a fraction of the weight.

“What’s in there, exactly?” I asked with fascination as I handed the boot back.

“It’s reinforced with carbon fiber,” the pink-haired woman said, and just like before, she looked like she might burst with pride over the creation. “I first got the idea when I thrifted a pair of work boots for my dad that turned out to have real carbon fiber in them. That was mostly in the toe of his boots, but for these babies I bought some new carbon fiber from a composite store. Then I made pockets in the boots’ leather and sewed in the carbon fiber in segments before I sewed the leather itself together. Awesome, huh?”

“That’s awesome as fuck,” I said with total honesty. “Can she try them on?”

“Hell yeah!” the pink-haired woman whooped.

She had Ellie sit on one of the benches up against the wall before she knelt to unlace the shy fighter’s sandals with quick, practiced motions.

Then she pulled one of the fawn-colored boots onto Ellie’s foot, but immediately shook her head and switched to the other size. This one made her nod in approval, and she laced up the boot, then repeated the process on the other foot.

“Alright,” the pink-haired woman said as she got to her feet and stood back. “Do some walking first and see how they feel.”

Ellie glanced at me for approval and then obediently got to her feet and walked in a line back and forth across the area.

No more instructions were necessary, because after that, she immediately started to run, skip, and hop around with the speed and height of an extremely spirited gazelle.

The pink-haired woman watched with an impressed look. “I did not see that coming, dude. Your girl’s got some serious hops.”

I chuckled in agreement as Ellie came to a stop in front of us. She wasn’t out of breath in the slightest, but a faint flush of excitement appeared that made her smooth, pale skin look like two of the pink pearls I had walked out of Gavahna with.

Indy approached the tiny boot-clad fighter and reached down to tap at the shins of the footwear with one long finger. She straightened up with an impressed look, and then immediately aimed a small, testing kick at the region with her sandaled foot.

“Oof!” The princess hopped back with her foot raised in the air. “It is as strong as steel and stone. Ellie needs these boots.”

I pressed my lips together to stay serious and glanced at the other fighter to gauge her reaction. She nodded tentatively in agreement and followed it up with another series of hops.

“We’ll take them,” I said firmly to the pink-haired woman. “And the shoulder armor, and the corset.”

“Awesome!” The pink-haired woman smiled down at the boots that were obviously her latest pride and joy. “She can keep them on if she wants. You know, to break them in a little.”

All of a sudden, Ellie seemed to remember these were gifts she would be walking out of the store with, and the anxiety started to creep back into her face.

But Indy seized her dainty arm and marched her toward the cash register. “Come, Ellie. This is where we go with John to pay the leathersmith and talk.”

I bit the inside of my cheek and followed closely with the pink-haired woman.

Because of the carbon fiber in the boots, the price tag ended up being a little heftier than Indy’s had been when we came here for the princess’ armor, but I didn’t flinch at the increase. My tonfa-wielding fighter had different areas of vulnerability than my long-limbed princess did with her two-bladed sword.

And I could afford it. Easily.

Just like before, I tipped the leatherworker for the price of what I would’ve spent on sales tax in Washington.

“Thanks again,” I said as I returned another one of her ear-to-ear smiles.

Ellie stammered another thank you to me outside the shop. I didn’t even pause my stride while I assured her I was happy to equip her with the leather armor, but she seemed to have forgotten entirely about our next stop. With any luck, I would surprise her enough that she didn’t have time to protest against being outfitted with new clothes, too.

I towed her unresisting form toward the clothes store where I had taken Indy, and in my other hand I held the princess herself. Even though holding her by the wrist felt natural by now, here on Earth it would look highly questionable walking down the street that way for a prolonged time. So I gripped both women by their hands instead, and they drifted along with me in the same way.

We actually made it through the door of the clothes store before Ellie seemed to realize that now was the time when she would actually be getting new finery. I led her into the store in the same way I might lead a skittish horse, with a mixture of firmness and soothing reassurance.

“By the way,” I added in a low voice. “I’m going to say you don’t speak our language, so… you won’t have to talk much, okay?”

Indy nodded and patted Ellie’s arm reassuringly. “The white-haired crone will guide you the whole way. She is cranky, but she will not hurt you, Ellie. John will make sure of it.”

My nod of agreement was completely heartfelt, but I had to stifle a laugh at the adorable dynamic between the two women. I led the way into the store with Indy in back to help us usher the dainty fighter inside like a sheepdog.

The grumpy white-haired lady appeared as suddenly as the fairy godmother she resembled, like she had just popped out of thin air.

“Ah, you again!” she said in a tone that almost seemed friendly despite the statement’s bluntness. She only paused for a brief moment when she noticed there were now three of us, and then her usual mixture of kindness and sternness came back. “How may I help you? Not another bachelorette party already, surely?”

“No,” I said, and I plastered the same downtrodden look on my face as before while I invented my new story. “It’s the same upcoming one, but uh… the theme has changed. And the bridesmaids, or maids of honor, or whatever they’re called, have all come into town— so they can fly down together, you know. I figured since you clearly know what you’re doing, we’d come back here and get clothes for the party, at least. Oh yeah, and she’s from Sweden, so…”

“Ahh,” the white-haired woman said wisely. “Not much English?”

I nodded in response. As I had hoped, the careful flattery seemed to gloss over any questions from the white-haired woman about why there were so many people from so many places attending this supposed bachelorette party, and how they would all communicate with each other.

“Right this way,” she said immediately, and she led us to the back of the store with the same stern, single-minded enthusiasm she had before. When we got there, she clapped her hands and rubbed them together with a down-to-business expression. “So, what’s the new theme? Will both of your friends be needing new clothes, or…?”

She glanced between Indy and Ellie, then back at me.

“Well…” I stalled as I searched my brain for the right theme. Then the perfect idea leaped into my mind. “The bride has loosened up a lot about what everyone wears for day-to-day stuff. But the new theme for the party itself is some celestial thing. Like, uhh, zodiac signs… or whatever that stuff is called. You know, where there are different personality types for every sign.”

My uncertainty was real when it came to the actual details about this zodiac thing that I had heard several women mention before throughout my life, and this seemed to make it more believable to the white-haired woman.

Judging by the way she immediately rolled her eyes so high that all I saw were the whites, the subject was also clearly something the woman had a personal grudge against. I happily allowed her to steer the conversation into it so I just had to sit back and listen.

“Oh, good heavens,” she muttered. “My youngest is positively obsessed with that ridiculous horoscope nonsense. She’s gotten all my grandchildren into it, too, all six of them! Mark my words, if I have to hear the words ‘you can’t spank me, I’m a Scorpio,’ one more time…”

I nodded sympathetically as she dissolved into a brief rant about today’s youngsters, like I totally understood all these details.

“Anyway,” she finally said with an irritable sigh and a return to her businesslike expression. “I know all about this stuff, although it’s not by choice. Do you know your friends’ signs? Or can they…?”

“Uhh,” I hesitated and then hung my head and used my most pitiful voice. “Nope. The words are really different in their languages, and it’s honestly confusing as all hell to me. I’m just doing my best to help, but I don’t get this stuff at all.”

“Not to worry, not to worry.” The white-haired lady had a consoling tone to her voice now. “It’s absolute gobbledygook, I know. Well, do you know which of the four elements their signs are? There are fire signs, water signs, earth signs, and air signs.”

She spoke the last sentence in a grudging tone, like she wished she didn’t have this information taking up valuable space in her brain, and I had to struggle for a second to keep my straight face intact.

“Right,” I said in a tone of relief that was half-real, because this was exactly the direction I wanted the domineering, white-haired woman to take us in. Then I gestured over at the doll-faced fighter hovering next to me. “My friend Ellie here is a water sign.”

“Oh, of course, she is,” the white-haired woman muttered with another glance at Ellie’s long blue hair and big blue eyes. Then she turned her eyes to Indy with a reluctantly speculative expression. “Let me guess… fire sign?”

“Yep,” I said immediately.

It seemed like the white-haired woman was already relishing this new challenge, but she still sighed crossly, like it was necessary for her to communicate how much she detested horoscopes and all that came with them.

“Well,” she said with a glance at Indy. “The romper I chose for your dark-haired friend should do well for a fire sign, although it would help if I knew which one she was… But if the bride has loosened up about the theme, then she should be okay.”

“Sounds about right,” I said practically. “You definitely did her justice with those outfits.”

“That’s my job,” the white-haired woman said with a proud note in her usual cranky tone. Then she turned to Ellie. “Hmm… Well, as much as I hate to even think of this stuff, your blue-haired friend definitely has the look of a Pisces. And if that’s wrong, well… Perhaps she can just fib to the bride. I’m sure the poor woman has enough floating around in her head to forget one insignificant little date.”

“Seems doable,” I agreed.

“Pisces,” she told me again in a slow, loud voice, and then she repeated herself for a third and fourth time to Ellie. “That’s what the zodiac sign is called, in case the bride asks. Now, let me see…”

Then she bustled off without another word, and I saw the top of her coiffed white hair bobbing over the tops of the clothes racks when she disappeared behind them.

She came back in a few minutes with her arms overflowing with clothes and accessories. Indy squeezed in next to me on the bench while Ellie hurried to accept the first outfit that was pressed into her arms. Then the white-haired woman shepherded the petite blue-haired fighter into the dressing rooms.

After a while, Ellie came out in a short white dress that clung tightly to the top of her perfect little body, from her small, pert breasts down to her waist. A ribbon of periwinkle-blue silk was tied there. Below, the short dress loosened and flowed around her hips. On its sides, the hem was barely long enough to skim against the tops of her thighs. In the middle it was a little longer, but it still covered her just enough for her to be out in public.

“Um…” I stared at her from head to toe with appreciation at how gorgeous the dainty fighter looked even in this simple outfit. “Ellie, you look absolutely amazing. But, uh…”

I wasn’t sure whether I should direct my next clothing-related question at the dainty fighter or the white-haired woman who was hovering next to us, so I settled for both.

“Will it be, er… comfortable?” I asked, and I gestured at the lower region of the dress. “I mean, if she has to, umm, move around, and stuff.”

“Oh, yes,” the white-haired woman said airily. “It looks just like a babydoll-style dress– or a minidress, in other words– but it’s actually a romper.”

“A romper?” I repeated.

I echoed the white-haired woman mostly out of confusion, because I wasn’t sure if this meant it was the same as Indy’s romping outfit, or what the distinguishing feature of the garment even was.

The lady seemed to think the question was just spoken out of awe, like I thought the garment couldn’t possibly be a romper.

She gave a smug little nod to confirm it was true. “Looks just like a dress, doesn’t it?”

“Umm, yeah.” I stared at the little white dress, or romper, feeling slightly baffled. “But it’s not?”

“Nope,” the white-haired woman said in a crisp voice. “The outside looks like a skirt, but underneath it there’s fabric that makes it into shorts. To avoid any, ah… embarrassment that might come with a strong gust of wind, and whatnot.”

“Right,” I said with a sudden moment of understanding about rompers that would probably vanish from my mind immediately after we left the store again. “That’s perfect. She’ll be able to fi— uhh… find… her way home. Without any embarrassment. And whatnot.”

“Precisely.” The fairy godmother-like woman nodded again and turned to run an appraising eye over Ellie. “She does look stunning in white, very ethereal. So I decided we’d start with this simple outfit. The baby-blue color of the ribbon really brings out the sapphire hue of her eyes, don’t you think?”

“Mmmm…” I murmured absently as I drank in the sight of Ellie again. “Yep.”

“Anyway,” the white-haired woman went on. “Her hair and eyes do a lot of work in terms of the whole ‘water sign’ thing already, so I just went with emphasizing the Pisces aspects: Dreamy, mystical, emotional… All that nonsense.”

Without another word, she marched the doll-faced fighter back into the dressing room for an outfit change.

“Ellie looks like an angel sent from the heavens,” Indy whispered to me once the white-haired woman was at a slight distance. “An avenging angel—”

“Shhh,” I whispered, and I reached over to press a finger teasingly against her full lips before I twined my fingers through hers.

Indy tried her best to capture my finger in her mouth before I moved it away, and I widened my eyes at her to discourage any more antics like what we’d done in the curtained room at the temple.

As much as I loved the idea of having my way with the princess behind one of the doors in the changing rooms, we had business to attend to.

And we definitely wouldn’t be able to do that if the stern fairy godmother-like lady kicked us out of her store.

The little shirt of Ellie’s next outfit was made of teal velvet, and to my untrained eyes it almost looked like a fancy type of bra, but with the addition of a tight band of fabric that extended below to cover the dainty fighter’s upper abdomen, too, instead of just her breasts.

The white-haired lady had some fancy name for it: a bustier bralette.

“But all the young women wear these as tops nowadays,” she assured me. “As you know from your past trip here.”

Now that she mentioned it, I guessed the top really wasn’t any skimpier than the strip of fabric Indy wore as a shirt, anyway, and it did look beautiful as fuck on Ellie.

I was pretty sure the flawless, dainty fighter would have made anything look beautiful, even a potato sack. But the way she ran her fingers over the soft teal velvet of the top with an expression of adoration was more than enough to swing things in the little shirt’s favor.

She was also wearing some scanty, flowy linen shorts that were a lighter shade of blue-green than the bright teal of her shirt. A slender rope of white pearls belted them around her waist, but even more than the velvet bralette-shirt-thing, Ellie’s favorite part of the outfit was obviously the sky-high platform boots.

“Booties,” the white-haired woman corrected me sharply when I mentioned them. “Since they only go up to her ankles.”

“Uhhh.” I nodded slowly. “Right. Of course.”

Whatever the hell they were, the footwear looked amazing on the doll-faced fighter. They were made of white pebbled leather, and they had straps with two silver buckles that were shaped like hearts. The platforms of the shoes were black, and they added a good three inches to the petite fighter’s height, at the least.

“I am tall!” she proclaimed, and she even jumped around in a little circle like she was on top of the world in those little white boots.

“Yes,” the saleswoman said with obvious approval. “Good! English!”

“Yep.” I couldn’t stop the smile that came to my face as I watched Ellie celebrate her increased height. I directed my next question between her and the white-haired lady again. “It seems like they’re easy to walk around in, right?”

The white-haired woman seemed like she was about to answer, but before she could, Ellie ran a few feet and did a flying leap, with an airborne high kick that brought her bootie-clad foot above her head. Then she landed gracefully with a thump of her boots, and a look of utter triumph bloomed on her pale, heart-shaped face.

“Oookay,” I chuckled. “It’s a yes from me.”

Ellie was thrilled when the saleswoman paired her next casual outfit with a pair of strappy white sandals that had similar tall black platforms. The lady completed it with a single huge white pearl on a simple silver rope-chain around the dainty fighter’s pale and slender neck. Then, as an afterthought, she came up with a thin, bendy silver wire that was strung with smaller pearls. The woman squinted one beady eye shut as she wove the wire through Ellie’s loose braid with all the delicacy of a spider weaving its web.

“There!” The woman’s carefully-coiffed white hair wobbled dangerously when she lifted her chin with pride. She glanced at me smugly. “In the outfits I’ve equipped your two friends with… Well, even if the bride is a supermodel, I don’t think I’m flattering myself— I mean, them— when I say they’ll put the poor woman to shame.”

Somehow, I managed to nod with a perfectly straight face. “I don’t know anything about the whole women’s clothing thing, but I believe it. Thanks so much for helping us out.”

“Oh, of course,” the white-haired woman said graciously. “Women’s fashion is quite complicated, and horoscopes are even more so. Very sweet of you to help out your… ahh, friends… by finding the right place to bring them.”

“I try.” I got to my feet and stretched before I followed the white-haired woman to the cash register with the two fighters trailing behind me.

Ellie wore one of the outfits out of the store. It was a pair of cropped jeans with a rope of pearls around its high waistband, and a little white tank top made of shiny satin. She wore a soft, periwinkle-blue sweater over it with the buttons undone.

I shook my head again at the weird complexities of women’s fashion. But when I walked out of the store with the two bombshells at my side, I loved the way Ellie walked with a confidence I hadn’t seen in her before now.

I fell back a few steps to admire the two women for a bit. Other than the fact that their new attire seemed more comfortable than the one-garment outfits they’d been wearing when I first met both of them, the two fighters also looked better than ever.

And soon, they would be fighting for me in the desert world, with weapons that enabled them to fight to the full badassery of their abilities.

“So,” I said in a casual tone as I caught up to the women in a few quick strides. “About this legendary city…”

Chapter 20

Ellie’s heart-shaped face brightened even more, and her big blue eyes became thoughtful again as we strolled down the sidewalk in the afternoon sun.

“In the stories, the city was always in the direction of the sunset,” the dainty fighter started.

“Seems fitting,” I said with a small smile. “We’ll be riding off into the sunset. Sort of.”

Indy leaned in eagerly on my left side. “Yes, John. We will ride off into the sunset in your chariot, seeking riches and glory.”

“That’s the general idea,” I teased, and I struggled to maintain focus for a second as I eyed the lush curve of her lips with the memory of how they had felt against my skin. Then I shook myself back to the matter at hand, and I turned to address the blue-haired fighter again. “So, Ellie, do you remember anything else at all about the city of legend?”

“The tales said…” Ellie’s long, soft eyelashes fluttered shut briefly, like she was trying hard to remember every last detail. “‘From far away, the city burned with hot, vivid lights, as if a hundred smaller, brighter suns ringed its mighty walls.’ And, umm… Something else about water and flame being at war. I am sorry, John, it’s hard to remember…”

“Don’t worry,” I said, and I couldn’t help but notice her slight blush when I reached out to stroke the soft pale skin of her dainty wrist with my thumb. “And anyway, the sunset thing is a great start. Now we at least have an idea of what direction to go in, and of what we should look out for while we’re driving.”

“‘Many small suns,’” Indy repeated in a soft, pondering voice. “What could that mean, John?”

I shrugged. “Really big lanterns, maybe?”

“Perhaps.” Then the princess’ voice went from soft and thoughtful to its previous bloodthirsty excitement. “I cannot wait to ride into the sunset in your great chariot, John. Ellie and I will both slay all who oppose us in the arenas. We will strike our foes down left and right, and you… Will you be slaying with your silent doom weapon again so you can claim more warriors as your own?”

“Maybe,” I said with a smirk. “Depends on whether there are any backers with a death wish. I’d obviously love to help as many fighters as I can, but I have to make sure I can afford to back you all as well as you deserve, too. Does that make sense?”

“It does.” Indy nodded. “And if it is not too bold of me to say, you should only duel for the most worthy of fighters, if you can. Warriors who will truly honor you and do justice to all that you give us.”

Ellie nodded in quiet agreement, but her cheeks burned a bit pinker, as if she was wondering whether she could truly do so well to honor me.

“I agree,” I spoke up. “I’ve been incredibly fortunate with my first two fighters. I want my next warrior woman to be as incredible as the two of you.”

This praise seemed to make both Ellie and Indy perk up, and I sent them both an admiring smile. Then I unlocked the car as we approached and headed for the driver’s seat.

Indy ushered Ellie into the front before she claimed the back seat for herself with another display of sister-like selflessness.

The prospect of visiting this legendary city seemed so tangible that I already couldn’t wait to receive another shipment that would take us within range of the foggy portal again.

Then something different occurred to me that I wanted to do in the meantime.

“You know what…” I started the car, pulled out my phone, and then dialed Nick’s number.

My friend picked up the phone more quickly this time.

“Hey, Mr. Moneybags,” he greeted me, and his voice had all of its usual sly energy.

“What’s up, buttnugget?” I asked blithely. “I take it you’ve been in contact with Vero.”

“Oh, yeah.” Nick’s smirk was audible in his tone of voice. “He was talking about those pearls of yours like you’d brought him Sappho’s lost poems or something.”

“I have no idea who or what that is,” I said briskly. “Nerd. Anyway, I have a question for you. Two, actually.”

“Fire away,” my friend said lazily.

I took a second to gather my thoughts before I spoke again. “Well, I’ve got this new cash on my hands, and definitely some more jewels on the way. So I sort of have some new, uh, financial goals.”

“Gotcha.” True to character, Nick didn’t question the inflow of jewels in the slightest. “What sort of goals? Some Smokey and the Bandit kind of scheme with that old truck of yours?”

“Not exactly,” I chuckled. “That would risk drawing the wrath of my boss. Marsh is already breathing down my neck twenty-four seven, which actually brings me to the goal. It’s sort of a business venture that ideally would remove that bastard from the equation.”

“Remove,” Nick repeated in a slow, drawn-out voice. “As in, remove from the Earthly plane, or…?”

“No, Nicholas,” I snorted with laughter again, but at this point, I wasn’t sure whether my friend was entirely joking or not, so I went on to clarify. “I’m not looking to hire a damn assassin or something. I said ‘business venture,’ remember? I was thinking maybe I could just, uh, replace Marsh as the owner of the business. Like, legally. Not by extinguishing him from the face of the Earth.”

“Sure, sure.” My friend sounded slightly crestfallen, but then his voice got brisk again. “Well, I definitely have some business connections that could help you sound things out. I’ll text you the contact info for a broker I know. His name’s Gordon. He’s got hair like a damn Raggedy Ann doll, but he knows his stuff. He actually helped me get my hands on a side biz or two of my own, and one of them was a pretty reluctant seller, so…”

“Sounds like he’s the right guy for this.” I smirked. “That would be cool, dude. Thanks.”

“Sure thing, chicken wing. What’s your other question?”

“Right.” I drummed my fingers against the steering wheel as I glanced sideways at the two stunning warriors in my car. “Where’s the best place in Portland for, uh… a nice dinner? Something with a view, preferably.”

“La Caverne,” Nick said immediately. “Looks like the entrance to hell from the outside, and the ground level’s a little odd, but there’s a rooftop patio and a private balcony. Has a hell of a view over the river at sunset, and the filet mignon is to fucking die for.”

“What do you mean, odd?” I asked with slight suspicion. “You’re not actually giving me the name of some… I don’t know… freakish Portland den of sin, right?”

“No.” Nick sounded sincere, without a trace of the overdone innocence he used when he was fucking around with me. Then it regained a hint of its sly tone as he went on. “Not tonight, anyway. I happen to know you’re taking not just one, but two foxy ladies out on a nice dinner date. Aren’t you?”

“That stiff-haired bastard told you?” I sighed and rolled my eyes, but I still had to fight off a laugh at the memory of Vero’s fish-like expression of shock when he had taken in the sight of Indy and Ellie at my side. “Yeah, I am.”

“Well, I have no idea how you pulled that off, my man, but… treat yo’self. And yo ladies. You can afford it now, Johnny boy.”

“That was oddly pure,” I said, and my surprise was mixed with a new sense of suspicion at the lack of salty sailor talk. “Well, coming from you, anyway. Who are you, and what have you done with my foul-mouthed friend?”

“Well, you’re making my own wallet fatter with the money you’re raking in, for one,” Nick joked. “So I thought I’d give you a little break. Unless you want me to go into detail about all the delicious things you could do with those two absolute—”

“Gotta go,” I interrupted before he could go any further. “Bye. Oh, and thanks.”

I hung up the phone.

Then I typed “La Caverne” into my phone’s GPS to see where the restaurant was. It was right next to the Columbia River on the Portland side, and it was practically on our way home, other than the fact that it was a few miles off the freeway. From our current location, it would be about a forty-five-minute drive.

So, after a leisurely drive, it would be perfect timing for a rooftop dinner at sunset.

Before I had even put the car into drive, I got four texts from Nick:

Tip the skinny blond host with three C-notes and mention my name to get the rooftop to yourselves.

And by that I mean, he’ll literally kick people off the rooftop so you can have a private dinner.

Okay, not literally. He’ll escort them into the main part of the restaurant, though. No questions asked.

Oh yeah, and “C-note” equals “hundred dollar bill,” Johnny boy. There’s an ATM one block east of La Caverne. You’re welcs.

I smiled and shook my head at my friend’s antics as I replied with a single text:

Thanks, you city slicker. You’re a gem.

I put the car in drive, checked for traffic, and pulled away from the sidewalk while I wondered idly about what the hell Wile E. Coyote type of shit my friend had done to this waiter to make the guy so compliant.

Then again, I was pretty sure I didn’t want to know.

“What news did your beanstalk friend have for you, John?” Indy immediately asked from the back seat.

I snorted with surprised laughter and glanced at her in the rear-view mirror. “Oh, just a recommendation for a good place to wine and dine in this strange city. How’d you know it was him?”

“You talk to him differently,” the princess explained. “Like he is your brother.”

“He might as well be,” I said reflectively. Even if we didn’t see each other too often nowadays, Nick was basically the brother I had always wanted when I was younger. “Anyway, I was thinking we could enjoy a nice dinner by the river and maybe do some scheming for our next trip to the desert world.”

“Dinner?” Ellie echoed with both curiosity and confusion in her sweet, silvery voice.

It was only one word, and I wasn’t sure exactly which part of dinner she was referring to, but it was one of the few times the shy fighter had voiced a question of her own to me, and it made me smile.

“Yep,” I confirmed. “Uhh, like… an evening meal, you know?”

“But…” She hesitated. “Why will we eat… somewhere other than your home?”

“Sometimes on Earth we eat dinner at a restaurant,” I explained. “Where we pay for other people to prepare our food and stuff. So… we just get to relax and enjoy a nice meal.”

“Like what we had at the inn?” Indy chimed in. “This sounds like something for only the richest backers… It suits you well. And also, what is wine, John?”

“Oh, boy, you’re in for a treat with the wine,” I chuckled. “And… yeah, sort of like what we had at the inn. But it’ll probably taste better. It’s definitely for richer people.”

Despite the fancy silver platter the inn had served our steaks on, I still had a strong suspicion that it had been microwaved and not grilled.

Ellie still seemed to be digesting the concept of going out for dinner while we drove north, and the two women were fairly quiet, like they were as lost in their own thoughts as I was.

I stopped at the ATM Nick had told me about and pulled out as many hundred-dollar bills as I could. Ellie jumped at the loud beep of the buttons when I pressed them, and the seat creaked as Indy leaned forward to look at the buzzing machine when it dispensed the bills.

“A strange, strange machine of the strange city,” she murmured. The note of fascination in her voice clearly told me she was overcoming the misgivings she’d had about any unfamiliar Earth-machines just under a week ago. “The machine gives John… paper? With green writings?”

“Pretty much,” I said with a chuckle. “It’s money. Or, in other words… it’s a very small fraction of the riches we’ve made in the oasis cities so far.”

“The green papers are the riches?” Ellie asked as she watched me put the bills in my wallet. “Are they like… the proof of loan that backers get in Gavahna?”

“Errr… No.” I steered the car back onto the road toward La Caverne and flipped the visor down against the beginnings of tonight’s sunset that stabbed at my eyes. “It’s sort of the opposite, actually. On Earth, people bet on stuff with money– this paper stuff– instead of using pearls or gems. And it’s what we use to buy things, too. That’s why I brought the gems and pearls to Nick’s pawnshop. He sells them to people in the strange city, and they pay money for it.”

The two women absorbed this in silence, and I realized it probably seemed weird as hell to them.

But probably not that much weirder than striding around in this world full of metal buildings, lifeless stone gargoyles, and a bunch of other things that were utterly outlandish in their eyes.

Nick hadn’t been lying about the restaurant. It had a small arched entrance that was almost like a cave, and I could see through the propped-open doors that the light from inside was dim, red, and flickery.

The two warrior women seemed intimidated, especially the dainty Ellie, but they followed me willingly through the odd entrance.

Inside, the color red dominated every surface. The walls were covered in rich red paint, and plush red rugs squished under our feet as we walked. The fanciness seemed to unnerve Ellie even more, and her gait immediately switched to an extremely cautious one that reminded me of a deer about to run. Indy, on the other hand, hopped several times on the rug in an excited, experimental way, like a kid experiencing a trampoline for the first time.

The arched, cave-like ceiling overhead was home to a canopy of red hanging lanterns, but they weren’t even the main light source. The majority of the unsteady red light came from a giant retro-style neon sign shaped like a human heart. The blood-red light that flared out from the sign even pulsed like a heartbeat.

“Subtle,” I muttered under my breath, and I reminded myself to clout Nick over the head for this.

But the urge subsided as I glanced at my two women again. First of all, I had a feeling neither of them had the slightest idea of what the cartoon-like shape of the heart was supposed to represent.

Then there was the simple fact that they were both incredibly stunning.

And, of course, the part where they were both mine.

As I took in the sight of them again, I wasn’t sure if the pulsating heart sign skipped a beat, or if my own heart did.

Ellie’s skin was radiant under the dim, crimson glow, like a pale rose mist. The sapphire-blue color of her big, shy eyes was thrown into shades of violet and indigo, and her round pink lips were the color of cherry blossoms. She looked ethereal with a hint of sultriness that didn’t seem purposeful, but it was just as alluring.

Next to her, Indy’s golden skin was glowing like polished amber under the red light, and the redness glinted off her glossy black hair as she tossed her head. Every small movement of her body was filled with bold, smoldering grace, and I could only imagine what her eyes looked like underneath my sunglasses as she returned my appreciative stare.

“Good evening,” a smooth and polite voice said from somewhere nearby.

I couldn’t see where it came from at first, and for a brief second I was reminded of Lux the crab.

Then I realized the voice had come from a person standing just behind me. It was a short, wiry man wearing a suit that had a freshly-pressed look, like he had just stepped into it a few seconds ago. His platinum-blond hair was all swept sideways in a look that was somehow both old-timey and hipster. He also had dark bags under his eyes that were obvious even in the dim red light, and this only added to the striking appearance of his pasty complexion.

Even more noticeably, his black tie was patterned with green cartoon dinosaurs that seemed like they glowed in the dark.

Overall, the odd combination of features made him seem like the oldest young person I had ever met. If I had seen him before he spoke to me, I wasn’t sure whether I would have expected a gruff old man’s croak or the squeaky voice of a teenager.

But instead, his deep and polite voice sounded like it came from the prerecorded options on a customer service call as he looked at me and the two women hovering slightly behind me.

“We have a booth open in the dining room, Monsieur,” he said politely, and he tilted his head to the side to show where it was. “Or there are several seats open at the bar.”

I glanced at the only available booth in the dining room he had indicated. Like the others, it looked fancy, but a little cramped. The cushions on its benches were plush red velvet, and the hardwood tabletops gleamed brightly with every pulse of the red light. Other than the tall backs of the benches, the only thing that separated the booths from each other were heavy red velvet curtains.

Then I turned my gaze to the tall barstools with their red velvet cushions, and how everyone sitting at the bar was directly facing the pulsating red light. It seemed kind of overwhelming up close.

I remembered what Nick had said about the ground-level of the restaurant being odd.

The more I thought about it, the more I knew for sure that a place that was deemed “odd” even to my eccentric friend was probably a place I didn’t want to spend my evening with my two gorgeous warrior women.

I also wanted the princess to be able to take the goggle-like sunglasses off her face and enjoy her meal in peace. She wouldn’t be able to do that down here. Her fiery gaze would draw every eye immediately with the smoldering colors that danced and shifted through her irises.

“Actually…” I said to the man in a low voice, and the blond man automatically shifted closer to listen in a discreet way. “We were sort of hoping to dine up on the balcony. My friend Nick recommended this place to us.”

I gripped three of the folded-up hundred-dollar bills between two fingers and offered it subtly to him.

“Nick… I do owe that gentleman a few favors…” The blond man’s hand reached up to accept it almost like it was second nature to him, and he tucked it out of sight somewhere in a smooth, almost imperceptible motion.

Then he cleared his throat and straightened his glowing dinosaur tie. “Right this way, Monsieur.”

I mentally thanked my friend as I pulled my two women along by the hands. Ahead of us, the blond waiter’s patent leather shoes rapped against the ground while he led us through the dining room and bar that extended around the corner.

The space we passed through after that had an interesting combination of features that made it look like a cross between a swanky nightclub and an upscale restaurant. The pulsing red light was echoed with more neon beating-heart signs behind the bar. Simpler neon light strips surrounded the sunken lounge area around the corner, and the place was scattered with old-fashioned velvet chairs, couches, and loveseats. Some of them had an overdone look that made them almost throne-like in appearance, except for the fact that the tall velvet backrests curved forward at the top to form an arch over the people sitting in the chairs. Floor-length red velvet curtains hung from the arches and obscured the people sitting in the chairs completely.

Well, almost completely. I saw a flurry of movement through one of the curtained loveseats that seemed like there was way too much bare flesh involved for this to be a normal restaurant.

“Dammit, Nick,” I muttered with a slight grimace.

But once we were past the lounge area, things seemed to turn into an innocent, if extremely fancy, dining room atmosphere.

I realized Indy had slowed to stare over her shoulder at the lounge area behind us, with its curtained loveseats and couches.

“John,” she said in a voice that was alive with interest. “What happens inside the curtained thrones? Are they… mating?”

“Uhhh.” I grabbed her hand and pulled her firmly along with me. “Probably.”

We followed the blond waiter up a set of shiny hardwood stairs.

At the top, he paused us with a politely raised hand. “Wait here, if you please, les amies.”

The last few words sounded like gibberish to me, but the first part seemed clear enough, so I pulled the two women to a gentle stop and waited around in the dim upstairs room.

“What did the blond slave call us, John?” Indy asked me in a stage whisper.

“Well,” I said in a slightly awkward voice. “He’s definitely not a slave, for starters. He gets paid to work here and serve people food and stuff. As for what he called us, I have no idea. I think it was in French.”

The guy’s voice had held the same polite tone he’d used downstairs, when he called me “Monsieur,” but I had no idea what this new phrase meant. He could have called us anything from “ladies and gentlemen” to “mothers and fuckers,” for all I knew.

Indy seemed slightly taken aback by every part of my statement, both the guy being a paid “servant” and the difference in language. But she was distracted by staring around the mostly empty room, and Ellie was doing the same with a much more wary expression.

The upstairs room’s floor was black and polished, but all that was visible from here was a tall red curtain that stretched from floor to ceiling. I could hear the sounds of harp music and quiet laughter from behind it, and a dim red glow leaked out around the edges, but that was all.

On the other side, the edge of the room was dominated by two tall, wooden double doors that looked like they belonged somewhere like Ellie’s temple instead of in this strange, nightclub-restaurant combo. The dainty warrior woman had clearly noticed this, too, because she was staring silently at the doors with her blue eyes opened wide.

The blond waiter had reached the double doors now, and a sliver of sunset lanced into the dim and empty room when he opened one of them. He pulled it just wide enough to squeeze his wiry body out of it. Then he closed it behind him with a deep boom.

Complete silence reigned for a full minute, but it soon became clear this was just because the wooden doors were thick as hell. As soon as they burst open again, a chorus of angry voices filled the dim room.

I scooted off to the side with the two women while about a dozen people came boiling in through the doors. I heard several curses, and there was a brief scuffle while one of the guys tried to throw himself aggressively at the blond waiter, who stood holding one of the doors open with a look of polite boredom on his pasty face.

One of the aggressive guy’s companions dragged him away to the stairs before he could do anything stupid. The whole group of people stared at us as they passed with expressions that ranged from sullen to furious, but they didn’t say a word other than hurling more curses over their shoulders at the waiter before they stomped down the stairs.

The waiter had vanished out through the doors again, but one of them still hung open, and I led the way forward to glance through it.

“Pardon me for the interruption.” His smooth, impeccably polite voice came from behind an incredibly high tower of trays, platters, bowls, plates, cups, bottles, and silverware he balanced in his wiry arms. “I will be out to take your orders shortly, les amies.”

“Thanks,” I said, and I tilted my head up to look at the full height of the leaning tower of dishes in his arms again. “Hey, uh… Are you sure you can manage all that by yourself?”

“Quite sure,” he assured me. “Take a seat.”

I headed out onto the empty patio with Indy and Ellie sticking close behind me. When I glanced back, the blond waiter was shuffling through the open door in a nimble, squatting crouch to avoid bumping the top of his dish tower on the high arch of the doorway overhead.

“Wooow,” Indy murmured as she took in the scene in front of us. “John, your richness brought us all of this for ourselves?”

“Apparently,” I chuckled, and I had to admit, it was pretty damn cool up here.

The patio had a round raised fire pit that was bowl-shaped. It was filled with smooth, shiny black stones the size of my fist, and the fire seemed to sprout magically from below them as it flickered merrily away. There were cushioned seats pulled around the fire pit and some tables scattering the patio.

Then I spotted another, larger stone bowl at the patio’s far end.

If the fire pit was big, this thing was fucking enormous. There was a shifting, dancing glow from inside, and at first I thought it might be a hugely magnified version of the fire pit. Then I saw the short staircase that led up to the top of it, and I realized the glow coming from inside was a rich crimson color, just like the light inside the restaurant.

I walked over and climbed the bottom few steps to look inside.

“Whoa.” I stared down into a bubbling expanse of water that was lit from below with some more red LED lights. I held a hand out to feel the hazy steam that floated above the water’s surface. “A fucking hot tub?”

“Hot tub of what?” Indy asked, and she stood on her tiptoes in an attempt to see inside the hot tub from the ground.

“Water,” I chuckled. “Uhh… Like a bath, sort of.”

“A bath?” The princess’ face lit up. “May we bathe here, John?”

“Mmmmm…” I ran my eyes over her perfect golden body briefly. “Well… we should definitely eat before we consider that, because I’m guessing you’re both as hungry as I am.”

“I am famished,” Indy agreed. “But I am accustomed to being hungry, from before.”

“Me, too,” Ellie said in a small voice.

I scowled at the thought of the two women being deprived of food by their past backers, but then I smirked with satisfaction knowing that I’d wiped those fuckers out.

And I was about to give both of these ravishing women the best meal of their entire lives.

I turned away from the hot tub and walked to the other side of the patio, where it joined up with a balcony that was facing the river.

There was an open-sided square gazebo on the balcony, and the roof over it closed into a peaked dome shape. Gauzy curtains hung from the gazebo, but they were parted and tied against its four posts to let the open air flow into the area. The LED lights that shone down from somewhere inside the gazebo’s roof were a calmer shade of red than the lights inside the restaurant. They shone through the thin curtains and bathed the area below with a steady red glow.

The only thing under the gazebo was a simple but elegant round table. It had a white satin tablecloth that fell down to the floor around it, and there was a vase of red roses in the table’s center, along with several small, flickering candles. Three throne-shaped chairs with red velvet cushions were pulled up around the table.

As we approached, I suddenly felt like we had stepped into a bubble of pleasantly warm air. I glanced around to find that it was coming from a slender pyramid-shaped tower heater that stood nearby. It was clearly a propane heater, and it had a thin line of flame that rose straight up from inside the vertical glass tube attached to the platform’s center.

The flame flickered gently inside the slender steel bars that enclosed the tower, and the two warrior women were both staring at it with twin expressions of awe. They seemed transfixed by the tall, faintly-wavering flame, and they both jumped when the blond waiter’s smooth voice came from behind us.

He had just emerged onto the patio again, and he was using one wiry arm to hold a basket of fluffy bathing towels against his hip. The other arm was lifted up above his head so he could balance a huge silver tray neatly on one hand.

He set the basket of towels carefully on the stone steps that led to the hot tub before he crossed over to the balcony where we stood. The tray didn’t even wobble as he walked, and I saw at least a dozen tiny wine bottles arranged in a perfect circle around the outside of it. There were also some wine glasses, plus several white plates and bowls.

We followed the waiter to the white table once he had passed us. By the time we got close, he somehow already had most of the contents of the tray placed neatly around the table’s surface.

The two women followed my example when I sat in one of the throne-like chairs, and the waiter gave us another little bow.

“Complementary appetizers,” he said in his smooth, courteous voice, and then he pointed to the dishes on the table one by one as he named them. “Crab stuffed with crayfish, duck pâté, mussels with bacon and Parmesan, and onion soup pastries.”

“Wow,” I said as I stared around at the array of appetizers. Then I gestured at the dozen miniature wine bottles. “Are these, uh… all for us?”

The waiter nodded, and he lowered three empty wine glasses from the tray onto the table. “For you to taste, if you wish. If you take a liking to one, I would be happy to bring a full-sized bottle. Oh, and a dish of baguettes here, to cleanse your palate, and a bucket for pouring out any wine you do not like the taste of.”

As he spoke, he added a bowl full of tiny bread slices to the tabletop, which I assumed were baguettes, and then followed it up with the “bucket,” which was actually an ornate glass pot with a lid.

“Thanks,” I said, and I felt pleasantly overwhelmed as I stared around at what was already the fanciest table spread I could have imagined.

This was not the kind of shit a young trucker usually found in front of him.

“Of course, Monsieur.” The blond waiter smiled while he pulled three small paper menus out of nowhere like a damn magician. “I will be back soon for your orders.”

Indy immediately said she wanted steak again, so I decided on a filet mignon for her, and a more complex seared steak meal for myself, since it seemed interesting, and I wasn’t a picky eater as long as the steak was decent. I decided on a filet mignon for Ellie, too.

When the waiter returned, I decided to order one last dish that seemed like a combination of familiar and exotic to me. It had a variety of different meats, so I thought it would be a good backup in case Ellie didn’t end up being fond of steak. The meal had quail, shallots, and chicken. According to the menu, they were each fried in red wine butter and then wrapped in bacon before they were roasted in the oven.

“We’re going to be stuffed like three Thanksgiving turkeys,” I muttered.

When the waiter reappeared, he pulled a tiny notebook out of his suit’s breast pocket, followed by an ornate, miniature fountain pen.

“Monsieur.” He stood poised with the pen above the notepad. “Your orders?”

I told him our orders, how we wanted our steaks cooked, and that we still needed time to decide on the untouched wine. From the corner of my eye, I saw Indy go completely still at the sight of the decorative pen. Then, when the waiter started to write with it, her head moved with every motion of it, like the way a cat follows the motion of a string.

As soon as the blond waiter had vanished again, I could tell the curious warrior princess was torn between questions about the fancy pen, the appetizers, and the tiny wine bottles that encircled the table.

I stared at the whole spread and tried to decide where to start.

“Let’s have a little food first,” I finally decided. “Because wine on an empty stomach probably wouldn’t be a good idea for you two.”

We started with the pastries. The warm, fluffy yet flaky bread was filled with onion soup, and I wasn’t sure how the hell it worked without the bread soaking up the liquid, but it was fucking delicious.

But for me, the taste was nothing compared to the gratification I felt as soon as the exotic foods entered the two women’s mouths. Their faces both lit up, and they tasted each appetizer with almost reverent expressions.

Our view from the balcony was perfect, too, and both women kept looking back at it with awe. The falling sun painted the soft clouds with shades of flaming coral and a softer lavender radiance, and the colors bled together across the water’s surface.

I couldn’t imagine a more perfect evening if I tried.

But as I looked between the two women, I wouldn’t be exaggerating if I said the sunset’s beauty was eclipsed by the sight of them. I would’ve painted them like two fucking Mona Lisas if I could, but as it was, I felt like I could sit here and stare at them all night long.

Then I tore myself out of my thoughts and decided it was time to blow their minds a little more.

“Okay, my shieldmaidens,” I said briskly. “It’s wine time.”

“I am filled with a tireless strength, John,” Indy said with a frown. “I do not whine.”

“Oh, I know you’re filled with a tireless strength,” I assured her, but then I smirked with a sudden thought. “I’ve definitely heard you whine, though. But that’s not what I meant. This wine is a drink.”

I held up one of the tiny bottles to illustrate.

“This is what you meant by wine and dine,” Ellie chimed in, and her already radiant heart-shaped face brightened with recognition of the phrase. But then her blue eyes narrowed warily at the bottles. “What sort of potion is wine, John? Please… My experiences with potions have not been good.”

Indy jumped in to respond in a stout, loyal voice. “John would not give us harmful potions, Ellie. He treats us well.”

“That’s true,” I said with a small smile, but I decided to show the dainty fighter that I meant what I said. After a minute of hunting around for a corkscrew, I found one in the wine bucket. Then I opened one of the tiny bottles and poured a small splash of wine into my own cup.

The liquid was a rich red-violet color under the glow of the sunset and the red lights above us, and I tilted back my head to take a drink. I rolled the wine around in my mouth before I swallowed it.

“Damn,” I muttered with a surprised look at the glass. “That’s actually really good.”

On a normal day, I was more of a beer guy by far. And I didn’t know much about wine, but this shit seemed top-notch to me. It had a note in it that was almost like vanilla, but it wasn’t overly sweet, and suddenly I felt like I understood what wine lovers like Nick meant when they said a wine was “smooth.”

When I poured the small amount of wine left in the bottle for Indy and Ellie, the princess immediately drained hers in a single pull.

“This potion is…” The princess tilted her head and pursed her lips slightly. “Fruity. It tastes like fermented berry juice from the Violet Abyss.”

“Abyss?” I stared at her with confusion. “Uhh… What abyss?”

“A tiny crevice in the land of Kortico where the glub berries grow.” Indy shrugged. “It is bottomless, they say. I climbed into it once as a girl, and it seemed to be true.”

“Of course, you did,” I muttered with an affectionate shake of my head.

Ellie had finally taken a sip of her drink, too, and her blue eyes widened. “John. This drink tastes like bloft!”

“Bloft,” I repeated, and I couldn’t help but laugh. “Okay, now that we’ve covered glub berries… What the hell is bloft?”

“It is a juice made from raht nectar,” the dainty warrior explained in a matter-of-fact voice.

“Rat nectar?” My eyebrows flew up.

“No, John.” Ellie’s dark blue braid swung from side to side as she shook her head. “Raht nectar. Rahhht.”

“Oh, of course.” I nodded like this made any amount of sense to me, and I decided we would cover rahts later.

Whatever the hell they were.

In the meantime, we already had what seemed like a feast in front of us, between all the appetizers and the different wines to try.

After my first taste, I took just a tiny sip to try each one with the two women, since I would be the one driving us home in a few hours. We tasted each of the dozen bottles this way, and they were all different enough for even me to distinguish them pretty easily. The taste of one of them hit me like a wall of bricks with a tartness that almost made me grimace, but the princess was extremely partial to it. Another one that I thought tasted like overly-sweetened apple juice became Ellie’s favorite.

All three of us took a liking to a wine that tasted like blackberries to me, and I decided we’d order a full-sized bottle to take home with us, because I was pretty sure the women’s alcohol tolerance wasn’t too high, and Ellie definitely seemed like a lightweight.

Indy slipped my sunglasses back onto her face when the blond waiter returned with two covered platters balanced on his hands and two cradled in his arms. Part of me wondered why the hell the guy didn’t just use some sort of wheeled cart to push them on.

But he was damn good at balancing the trays, and he set them down with a flourish in front of us one by one to occupy the tiny amount of real estate left on top of the white satin tablecloth. Then he whisked up the half-eaten appetizers and consolidated them into a single plate with the ease of a master juggler. Before I knew it, the extra plates were stacked in his hand, with all the empty wine bottles clustered on the top one.

“A speedy and nimble man,” Indy whispered next to me. “Nice.”

I stifled a laugh and thanked the waiter, then discussed the food with him briefly and requested the wine bottle for when we left.

He bowed and left us to our dinner under the crimson glow of the canopy’s lights and the dusky, darkening lilac color of the sky.

“Very beautiful,” Ellie said in a soft voice as she stared at the colorful, towering clouds. “Like a purple palace in the sky.”

“It is pretty nice,” I said with a smile. Then I uncovered our platters one by one. “Let’s dig in.”

The princess leaned over toward her dainty fellow warrior with a knowing expression. “That means we may feast now, Ellie.”

Indy uttered a small moan of delight with her first bite of the tender, medium-rare steak, and Ellie’s soft eyelashes fluttered shut for a few seconds as an expression of dreamy bliss appeared on her pale and delicate face.

My own meal tasted incredible, too, and it was easily the best steak I’d ever had. But even more than that, I couldn’t get enough of my two warrior women’s reactions to the food and drinks. I already felt like pleasing these women was addicting as hell to me.

It seemed like they wanted to please me just as much, if not more. There was more than excitement on their stunning faces as our discussion turned to the legendary city we’d be traveling to.

“I vow to make you proud in the arena, John,” the princess said in her soft, solemn voice. She had taken off my sunglasses again now that the waiter was gone, and her smoldering ember eyes looked like they were flecked with tiny red diamonds. “With my metal weapons, I will make every warrior in the legendary city fear my name, and their backers will stare at you with jealousy coursing through their veins like a slow poison. They will be disgraced, and the former champions will hang their heads in shame. Fear and confusion will tie their tongues into knots if they think to challenge you, and if they do, you will slay them in savage silence with your weapon of doom.”

I fucking loved every part of these words, from their solemn bloodthirstiness to the fact that they sounded like they could be in an Eminem diss track just as much as a speech by Daenerys Targaryen in Game of Thrones.

I listened to the princess from start to finish, and then I nodded gravely. “I have complete faith in your badass abilities. Both of you.”

Ellie didn’t have a long speech for me, but I knew by now that it just wasn’t her way of communicating.

“Indy speaks for both of us,” she said simply, and there was murderous determination etched into every part of her normally innocent-looking face. “We will walk in as mysterious strangers and walk out as champions.”

“Fuck yeah,” I agreed, and I felt a renewed surge of excitement at the thought of going to the legendary city. “I think we should aim to leave in a few days, if possible. I’m waiting for a call from my Sith Overlord of a boss, but it shouldn’t be long before I get a new shipment.”

“Your angry Marsh-boss is a lord?” Indy frowned. “Sith… Lord?”

“No.” My laugh was accompanied by a slight grimace. “Okay, I take it back, he’s too stupid to be a Sith Lord. But anyway, we don’t really have lords of any kind here. Or that’s not what they’re called, at least.”

“He is not a lord,” Ellie said in a confused tone. “So… you cannot challenge him?”

I shook my head. “That’s, uh… not how things work here.”

“Oh.” The blue-haired warrior looked slightly crestfallen. “What will we do in the time before we go to the city of legend?”

“Well…” I set aside my fork and knife with the feeling that my stomach couldn’t handle another bite of food. “I have a training session scheduled for Indy tomorrow morn—”

“Yesss!” Indy hissed with excitement. Every dish jumped and rattled as she slapped her palms down on the table. “I will train hard with the Fighting Master of Earth.”

“Good girl.” I smirked at the blush of added warmth that rippled through Indy’s eyes, and then the subtler pink one that tinted her cheeks. “Anyway, the Fighting Master said he has another spot open, so you could both train with him. If you wanted to, I mean.”

Ellie’s doe eyes widened further. “I would be honored to train with a Fighting Master of Earth, if you will allow it, John.”

“Oh, I allow it,” I chuckled. “I encourage it, actually.”

The princess was quick to slip my sunglasses back on over her fiery eyes when the door creaked open again, and the blond waiter appeared.

“I hope you enjoyed your meals,” he said smoothly as he deposited the wine bottle I’d asked for on the table and started whisking up our platters, plates, and glasses like a wiry blond whirlwind. “Would you care to stay until closing time? The hot tub is very enjoyable, although I would advise waiting a short time after your meal. And there are curtains on the gazebo if you care for some, ah, privacy, while you pass the time.”

I could immediately imagine a dozen or so ways to pass the time on another night.

But right now, I wasn’t only accompanied by my irresistible warrior princess who, judging by my experience with her in the desert temple, found the risk of getting caught in the act of making love with me absolutely thrilling.

I also had the dainty, doll-faced Ellie on my hands, and she was not only new to Earth, but new to me as a backer.

“Next time,” I finally said as I scrawled a tip on the bill and slipped my card into the bill presenter.

“Next time,” the blond waiter repeated with a nod. “I will be back with your receipt, Monsieur.”

I had no doubt there would be a “next time” that we visited the restaurant with its rooftop hot tub. This dinner had single-handedly put all previous ones in my life to shame, and not just because of the food. Being able to treat my two warrior women to such a beautiful and delicious occasion made me feel like fucking James Bond or something.

And holy shit, did I like it.

If all went well in the arenas, I could definitely get used to this kind of life.

After the waiter came back with my receipt, I headed downstairs with the two women sticking close by my sides. Or rather, the two lethal and stunning women who were incredibly eager to fight for me in the arenas like they had never fought before.

As we emerged into the parking lot, Ellie pointed to some of the buildings across the street from the restaurant. They were on the waterfront, too, and there was a row of roomy balconies across most of the windows facing the river.

“What are those metal buildings, John?” she asked.

I squinted slightly at the silhouettes of the balconies. “Hmm… I think those are apartment buildings. Apartments are, uhh, places where people live.”

“Together?” Indy chimed in with an interested expression.

“Not always,” I explained. “Sometimes people have several rooms to themselves, but some people have roommates. They all have their own, er, sleeping quarters, but they share the other spaces, like the kitchen and stuff.”

The two warrior women both stared at the apartments’ balconies as they followed me into my car, and it got me thinking about how nice it might be to move somewhere with a view over the river, or even something better. I didn’t spend a huge amount of time at home compared to the average person, but the thought of having a cool place to crash at when I did was definitely appealing.

It was thrilling to realize I might be able to take steps like that further down the road. Not only to live in a place with a nice view, but maybe even one with space for my warrior women to train and spar in when we weren’t on the road. Maybe I could even have a hot tub of my own for us all to lounge in while we took in the view.

I snapped back to the present as I got in the car with the two women. That stuff could wait. For now, I was just happy to focus on getting us home so my two fighters could be up early for their training.

My excitement amped up even more when I anticipated finally putting step one of the plan I’d had brewing into action after I dropped them off at their training session.

The plan that might allow me to triumph over my jackass of a boss and take Spitfire into my possession for good.

For a start.

When I headed north again with the two stunning and sated warrior women in the car with me, I almost felt like I could’ve used my pumped-up energy to float us across the river instead of taking the bridge.

Chapter 21

We stopped again on the way home when I realized it was probably time to pick up some more toiletries for the two women, rather than let them scrape by on the stuff they’d borrowed from my bathroom so far. I felt like I had to overpower both of the two warrior women as they protested after what had already been a night of undreamed-of luxury to them, but I wasn’t taking no for an answer.

Before long, I was marching them both into a drug store.

“Conditioning soap,” Indy whispered as she turned a clear bottle upside down and watched the thick, creamy substance flow through the bottle. “Just like at the inn.”

“Yep, we’re getting that.” I snatched the bottle from her, paused to think, and then thrust my arm back to grab a different bottle of the same conditioner from the back of the shelf instead.

Eventually, we walked out of the store with what I thought was a decent representation of some basic girl stuff, like the separate shampoo and “conditioning-soap” instead of my own two-in-one shit. It wasn’t the fanciest stuff, but I figured it was a good start, and my two women seemed thrilled with it in a way that made me smile.

It was fully dark when we got back to my little cottage, but Indy wanted to put her conditioning soap to use immediately, and soon she had Ellie just as fired up about it, just like she had with the jitter juice and a handful of other things already.

As soon as we had deposited our bags in the entryway, Indy made a beeline for the bathroom. She was still talking excitedly to Ellie while she towed the petite warrior along with her in a more successful version of the tugboat-like motion she had tried to use on me before.

Then she pulled Ellie in front of her and thrust the dainty woman firmly into the bathroom before she followed.

“You should be a motivational speaker,” I called after Indy as the tail end of her shiny black hair disappeared through the bathroom door. “Or a football coach.”

I wasn’t really expecting an answer, but the princess’ response echoed through the bathroom door when it snapped shut.

“I will be anything you wish me to be, John,” she promised. “As soon as I use my conditioning soap.”

A small laugh escaped me at the way her sassiness was starting to bloom.

“Women,” I muttered with a shake of my head.

I followed the same routine I had before of lounging on the couch while I allowed the women to pamper themselves, and I pulled out my phone to glance over the contact information Nick had sent me for Gordon the business broker.

To my surprise, the guy wasn’t based in Portland, but he was still in northern Oregon. His office was right in the little port city of Astoria. That was only about half an hour away from me. The martial arts center where I had scheduled training for my two warrior women would be almost on my way there, assuming Gordon happened to be open to having a meeting tomorrow.

It was almost nine at night now, but Nick had given me the broker’s office number, so I decided to call and see if I could leave a voicemail there.

To my surprise, the phone picked up on the first ring.

“Hello?” a casual-sounding male voice answered.

“Hey,” I said with a slight startle. “I mean, hello. Is this Gordon?”

“Who’s asking?” A note of suspicion crept into the man’s voice.

I felt slightly baffled at this point. “Uh, my name is John. My friend Nick gave me your number earlier. I was going to leave a voicemail–”

“Oh, of course.” Gordon’s voice suddenly became both warm and businesslike. “I’ve been getting some, er, unfriendly calls lately, so I wasn’t sure… but yes, Nick texted me about you.”

“Of course, he did,” I chuckled. “I hope I’m not bothering you outside of your business hours…?”

“All hours are business hours for me,” Gordon assured me. “I’m still in the office. I hear you have a business venture you’re wanting to look into?”

“Yep.” I hesitated. “It’s a little complicated, but whenever you’ve got some time on your hands–”

“How about tomorrow morning?” he asked immediately. “I’m an early riser. I’m not sure exactly where you’re coming from. Nick told me you’re ‘up north,’ but one of my main offices is in Astoria. Would that be doable for you?”

Excitement stirred in my stomach. “Definitely. Well, I’ve got an errand to run around eight, but I could be at your office before nine.”

“Perfect,” Gordon said crisply. “You have the address?”

I read off the address Nick had given me to be sure, and then took note of his instructions to head up to the eighth floor of the building when I got there.

Toward the tail end of this, the bathroom door in front of me whisked open. A cloud of steam came pouring out, followed by two gorgeous, towel-wrapped women.

“Uhh,” I stuttered into the phone as I remembered I was still having a business conversation. “Ni– I mean, thanks, Gordon.”

Then I hung up the phone and took another moment to wordlessly contemplate the sight in front of me.

“Our hair is soft,” Ellie informed me. The tone of her voice made it seem like she was telling me she’d just succeeded in sprouting a second head. “Thank you for this conditioning soap, John.”

Indy tossed her wet black hair, and water droplets went flying in every direction. “I told you, Ellie. John takes good care of his warriors.”

“That’s what I’m here for,” I mumbled with slight distraction. Then I chuckled. “Your hair was already pretty soft.”

“It is softer now,” Ellie insisted, and she ran her fingers through her still-damp blue hair. “Soft as a waterfall of silk. Feel it, John.”

The doll-faced warrior practically thrust her dainty, towel-wrapped body into my hands as she presented her hair to me. I caught her by the hips almost by reflex and then gently set her back upright before I felt her hair like she was urging me to do.

“Very soft,” I said solemnly, and I did the same to Indy’s hair before I turned my gaze back to Ellie with a speculative look. “Maybe we overdid it on the wine with you.”

“The wine is good,” she protested, and her round pink lips slipped into a pouting expression of denial. “It fills me with warmth.”

“It does that,” I agreed with a chuckle. “Okay, my turn to claim the shower now.”

More water droplets rained down from Indy’s waist-length hair when she turned her head quickly toward me again. “You will join us in the bed after, John? Like before?”

“Uhh.” I glanced between the two women to make sure Ellie had no worries left about this before I nodded. “Of course.”

I closed the bathroom door behind me feeling slightly flustered at the way I was starting to feel like a hot commodity around here.

Not that I was complaining.

In the shower, I noticed that the bottle of conditioning soap was almost half-empty.

“Women,” I repeated with a second shake of my head.

But to be fair, their hair really was soft as hell.

In all seriousness, I loved the way Ellie and Indy seemed thrilled by life’s simple pleasures, and it seemed like the two warriors were already becoming close.

And the fact that they were both opening up to me more already made me feel fucking incredible. At some moments, I felt like I had known Indy for years, but other times I remembered we had only met about a week ago. During these times, I felt an increasing sense of amazement at how far we had come.

I carried out my usual five-minute routine in the shower this time, and I took the time to dry off and do some basic stuff like shaving the stubble off my jaw.

It wasn’t until I spotted the clothes of the two warrior women folded over the towel rack that I realized I hadn’t brought any clean clothes of my own down from upstairs.

After a moment of hesitation, I finally shrugged to myself and wrapped my lower body in a towel. Then I gathered up the two women’s clothes and carried them upstairs with me.

I softened my steps as I neared the top of the stairs.

Unsurprisingly, Ellie was already cocooned in my blankets with her damp blue hair fanned out across one of my pillows. The delicate features of her face were soft and restful as she slumbered, and her round pink lips were parted slightly.

Indy was already wearing a new pair of my boxers and the white t-shirts that she loved so much, but she wasn’t lounging against the pillows this time. Instead, she was on the floor doing something similar to the crazy ninja-yoga stretch I had seen her attempt once before.

I paused for a second on the stairs to admire the lithe arcs of her golden form as she turned upside down into a handstand. Then she did a pretzel-like twist of her limbs, and I shook my head in a mixture of amazement and affection.

The princess rolled smoothly into something like a somersault that ended in a cat-like stretch. It made my shirt slide off her arched back, and I took another second to drink in the sight before I finished climbing the stairs.

Indy jumped into a slight crouch at the sound of my steps cresting the stairs, but when she saw me, the princess rolled back into a cross-legged sitting position on the floor.

“John.” She watched me with rose gold shifting around in her fiery eyes. They flared a little brighter as she looked me up and down.

“Princess,” I greeted her in an equally solemn tone.

When I headed over to my dresser to rummage around for my own clothes to sleep in, I had the slight creeping feeling that I was turning my back on a wild tiger who might pounce on me at any moment.

With the tantalizing warrior princess involved, it wasn’t a feeling I typically minded, because by now I knew she wanted to jump my bones.

In other words, it was a damn good feeling.

But at the moment, I needed both of us to get some sleep.

I could’ve sworn she was closer when I turned around, but sitting in the same cross-legged position like she hadn’t moved a muscle.

“You’re like a jungle cat,” I told her, and I felt equal parts amused and impressed.

“A… jungawl…?” Indy frowned as she struggled to catch my meaning.

“A wild creature that’s stealthy, swift, fierce, and soft all over,” I said with a grin.

“Mmm…” she purred as she sent me a devious smile. “I like when you compare me to this creature.”

I raised my eyebrows at the lusty cast of her eyes. “Don’t you want to be rested for your training session tomorrow?”

“Yes, John,” Indy murmured. She seemed like she was about to get up, but then her red-gold eyes widened slightly like she had just remembered something. “Watch.”

The princess uncrossed her legs and reclined her body so she was lying flat on her back. Then she pulled her knees up to her chest while she rocked backward and bent her arms to brace her palms flat against the ground on each side of her head.

She continued to roll backward in a tucked position until she was upside down, and for a moment I thought she was going to do a reverse somersault. But then the princess pushed her hands hard against the ground to change direction like a rocking chair while she kicked her legs straight up in the air. The motion sent her flying upward.

She pulled her legs down hard during the jump, so her body was launched into an upright position. I was pretty sure I had seen a similar ninja-like trick before in movies, and usually it ended with the person landing in a crouch on their feet.

My princess clearly had the strength and agility to pull it off, but she didn’t have the training for it yet, and it soon became clear that she had overdone it with her explosive leap. Instead of landing upright, the momentum carried her too far forward before her feet even touched the ground.

I realized she was about to do a face plant onto the carpet below, so I thrust out an arm for her to grab onto, and she latched onto it to help herself land on her feet. The motion sent her lurching into me, but I managed to keep my balance.

Even after it became obvious we weren’t going to topple over, Indy didn’t pull back from me. She shuffled closer instead, so she was practically in my arms. A small chuckle escaped me as I stroked her damp hair, and I pulled my arms tight to press her against me in a hug.

“That was pretty damn impressive,” I said to the breathless princess in my arms. “Did you see that in the video you watched on my phone before?”

“No, John.” Indy pulled back a little so she could tilt her head up and look at me. “I had the idea just tonight. I was thinking about my fight back in Gavahna, when you told me to use my legs. This new move would not work if my opponent was on top of me, but if I got knocked down, I could use it to rise again.”

“Definitely,” I said, and I started to shuffle her toward the bed as I kept talking. “You should ask about it at your training session. I’m pretty sure the fighting master will know how to do that.”

“I cannot wait to train with a fighting master of Earth,” the princess said quietly, and she did a small, happy wriggle in my hands as she allowed me to lay her down on the bed. “You have given me more care than I could ever have dreamed of, John. I am grateful.”

“Oh, that’s what I’m here for,” I said in my usual easygoing tone. Then I eased myself down in the bed next to her, and I was more serious when I looked into her smoldering gaze again. “You’re worth it, my warrior princess.”

A shower of tiny golden comets flashed through Indy’s sleepy eyes. “I am yours, John.”

Then her eyes fluttered shut, and I let mine do the same.

After all the excitement about the upcoming journey, I was surprised by how quickly and deeply I slept.

It felt like I had barely closed my eyes. But when I opened them, the rising sun was casting pale gold panels down through the blinds onto my bedroom floor.

In my sleepy gaze, the shadows that darted through the light were like a school of fish flitting through a pool of sunlit water. Then I blinked a few times, and instead I had the bizarre impression that someone was making shadow puppets with their hands, like my grandma would when I was a kid and she told me bedtime stories.

But there were no quirky, grandma-like voices accompanying these darting, hand-shaped shadows. Instead there were two familiar voices that alternated between quiet huffs of effort and panting, with the occasional hiss or quiet “oof!”

I blinked a few more times, and suddenly my mind was fully awake.

The shadows were from the hands of my two warrior women, who apparently were already up and at ‘em, literally. They were both still wearing my white t-shirts and boxers while they darted, danced, and prowled around each other and snaked out their arms in light punches and jabs. There were even a few kicks thrown in.

Their movements seemed both playful and competitive, and I sat up slowly to watch the two beauties spar. Despite the lightness of the blows they aimed toward each other, they made an impressive sight with their speed and grace.

The blows paused as the two women circled around each other again. Indy had dropped into her low, panther-like prowl, and Ellie was poised on the balls of her feet like a graceful but deadly dancer.

The doll-like fighter’s back was to me now, which brought Indy into a position where she was facing toward me. The princess’ eyes darted over Ellie’s shoulder to look at me, and she suddenly stood up straight when our eyes met, like she’d just realized I was awake.

Ellie immediately took advantage of the princess’ moment of distraction and landed a small but sharp punch to Indy’s gut with her dainty fist.

“Ugh!” the princess hissed, and her eyes flared with playful vengeance as she immediately tackled the blue-haired warrior to the ground.

They tumbled over each other in a tangled somersault and landed in a heap of bare limbs. Somehow Ellie ended up perched on Indy’s back like she was riding a horse.

A small but uncontainable chuckle burst out of my lips at the sight, and the dainty fighter’s big blue eyes shot up with surprise to look at me.

Then Indy bucked her hips upward to dislodge the blue-haired woman from her back. Ellie managed to land in a sideways crouch, but she was off-balance, and the swift-moving princess pounced on her with a triumphant growl.

Before Indy could pin her opponent’s dainty arms down, the doll-like fighter snaked one hand up and landed a light little slap on Indy’s golden cheek.

It didn’t seem like a painful blow at all. Instead, the princess’ gasp was filled with shock at the bold and unexpected move, and they burst into another scuffle of motion.

The two women’s moves were getting dirtier as they tried to best each other, and from the way both of their eyes darted regularly back toward me, I was pretty sure they were eager to show me what they were capable of.

The sight was pretty hot, and it only got hotter when Indy aimed a light slap of her own at the blue-haired warrior. But instead of aiming for Ellie’s heart-shaped face, the princess smacked her directly on the ass.

They were a tangle of flailing limbs when I got to my feet, and I couldn’t help but laugh as I had to physically pull them apart.

“Ladies,” I said in a mock-scolding tone while I gripped both of them firmly by their wrists.

They both went limp in my grasp, and Indy’s eyes flared.

“Who won, John?” she asked eagerly. The pale gold sunlight glinted off her inky-black hair as she tossed it proudly.

“Do I look like a wooden gargoyle to you?” I teased. “I call it a tie.”

Indy was almost grinding her teeth now, and I released my hold on her wrist so I could surprise her with a light spank like the one she had given Ellie.

The princess’ eyes widened, and a slight blush appeared on the golden skin of her face. I knew her expressions well enough by now to spot the small, sneaky smile that played around her lips, and I smirked in return before I grasped her by the wrist again.

“It’s jitter juice time,” I announced.

The two women immediately tried to race for the stairs, and I stumbled slightly against the unexpected pull. Then I released them, and they rushed down ahead of me. I loved their elated energy almost as much as I loved watching them vie for my attention in their playful hand-to-hand fighting.

We took it easy on the coffee for now, and I made sure my two warrior women were hydrating properly while I cooked eggs for the three of us. With the icy-cold water that was available here on Earth, this was never a very difficult task, and it got me thinking.

“I’ll scheme up some way to bring chilled water with us,” I decided as I scooped a portion of scrambled eggs onto each of our plates.

Ellie’s blue eyes widened. “The frigid Earth water would be especially refreshing after a fight.”

“John is full of wise notions,” Indy said as she dug into her eggs before we had even sat down. “He even finds a way to make the puny eggs of Earth birds taste delicious.”

“Thanks, princess,” I snorted with laughter at the way it made me sound like some master chef for scrambling some eggs with the most basic few spices imaginable, although I couldn’t deny I loved the tone she used when she talked about me. “But that reminds me, I should definitely hit up a grocery store on the way home and pick up some basic things. I don’t usually keep much food around, but I can’t have you ladies eating nothing but scrambled eggs and crunchy soup while we’re here.”

“Grow… shee store,” Ellie repeated with a dubious look. “What will you hit there?”

The way she said the word so it rhymed with “Yoshi” almost made me lose it, but I kept my face fairly straight as I led the two women to my little dining room table and sat down. I knew the word “grocery” probably sounded just as bizarre to their ears as the word “bloft” had sounded to me last night.

“‘Hit up’ just means I want to go there, but grocery stores are like, uh…” I drummed my fingers against the table as I tried to think of a comparison that might exist in the harsh world of the desert cities. “Marketplaces, sort of. You can buy food there, and some other stuff.”

“Like the store where we bought the conditioning-soap?” Indy paused with her spoon hovering in the air to speak the words, and I had a feeling it was because she was already dreaming of a greater amount of hair conditioner than what we had picked up in the drug store.

“Kind of,” I said. “But… bigger, and with fresher food.”

Ellie nodded. “We had food markets in Gavahna, but they were outside. And they were only for the richest people of the oasis.”

“Does that mean the food was good?” I asked curiously as the thought of crunchy fish bone soup returned to me.

“No,” the dainty warrior immediately responded, and she wrinkled her nose slightly. “The food in Gavahna was… not very nice, for the most part. But the food at the markets was fresher, and less dangerous.”

“Oh.” I chuckled at the way I understood this statement right away. “So, it didn’t explode with any sort of toxic acid?”

“Exactly,” the blue-haired fighter confirmed with a slight shudder. “I was lucky to live at the temple.”

“Lucky to eat bony soup,” I muttered under my breath.

Their training session was getting closer, and I made sure the warrior women had their weapons on them.

“Remember,” I said to Indy as I locked the cottage door behind us. “If the fighting master asks about your eyes, say they’re contacts. And, uh… definitely try not to maim the guy.”

“I will remember, John,” the princess said solemnly. “I would never wound anyone without your command.”

Next to her, Ellie nodded in wide-eyed agreement.

Then we got in my car and headed to the training center. It was an imposing black stone building with tinted windows and big double doors. I escorted my warrior women inside with their weapons in my grasp, and all three of us stopped just inside the building to look around. The floor was made of shiny black tiles, and a circular pool filled with massive koi fish rose out of the ground in the lobby. Both women watched the fish slowly milling around, but Indy looked especially wowed by the sight of them.

I made a mental note to blow the princess’ mind someday by taking her to a big aquarium, and then I led the two women toward an empty front desk made of dark shiny wood.

When the trainer appeared and greeted us, we went through a brief discussion of the type of training they’d do, and I gave him the same line about the two women not knowing much English.

“Got it,” he said with a nod. “I’ve worked with language barriers in the past, and it’s not as challenging as you’d think, especially for students who already have some sort of fighting experience like you mentioned— even if it’s completely different from traditional martial arts.”

Then he seemed to notice Indy’s eyes all of a sudden, and he didn’t say anything, but he did a definite double take.

“She’s wearing a new type of contact lenses,” I jumped in to explain. “They’re, uh… being designed for movies and stuff. But they’re sort of still in the trial period with the new color-shifting thing, so…”

“Right.” The trainer’s face smoothed out into a look of sudden understanding. “I get it. I’ve actually trained some actors for movie fight scenes, and let me tell you, these ones are a damn sight nicer than some of the contact lenses I’ve laid eyes on. There were times when they brought people in full-on zombie costumes to practice moves against. Those pure white lenses were distracting at times, even for me.”

“I can only imagine,” I chuckled. Then I turned to my two warrior women and handed them their weapons. “Don’t train too hard. You don’t want to be sore if we end up leaving sooner than anticipated. I’m going to go take care of a few important things, but I’ll be back in time for the end of your session.”

They both gave me solemn nods as they accepted their weapons, but I could see the excitement in the subtle way Ellie was already balancing on the balls of her feet, and the more obvious fact that Indy was starting to vibrate with anticipation.

I drove away feeling excited as hell myself, but I made sure I kept from driving like James Bond on my way to the office of the broker I had been in contact with. As a truck driver, speeding tickets were a big no-go even when I was in my own personal vehicle.

I parked on the street and then double-checked the address Nick had given me on my phone’s GPS. The building was tall, gray, and signless, and when I walked into it, it seemed completely empty. The bland salt-and-pepper carpet under my feet seemed to swallow every sound, and the entire ground floor was completely and utterly empty.

I crossed over to the elevator and cautiously pressed the single black button next to it. The ding that came immediately made me jump, but the sound seemed muted, too, like the salt-and-pepper carpet absorbed any possible echoes.

I pressed the button for the eighth floor, which was the top floor of the building. The elevator didn’t make any stops along the way, and the doors slid open soundlessly when I reached the top.

The top floor was all one room, and there were floor-to-ceiling windows around the whole thing. I stepped cautiously out onto a marble floor that was so polished I couldn’t even tell what color it was. It just reflected back every ounce of light pouring in through the windows in a way that was almost blinding, and when I glanced directly down, it sort of gave the impression that I was walking on water.

The room’s only feature was a bunch of freestanding privacy screens of plain, dark wooden panels. They were the kind made up of three movable segments, and they all were placed side by side to zigzag across a large corner of the empty room.

I approached the narrow gap between two panels toward the far end of the room, and I had a spooky sense that all the noise swallowed up by the ground floor’s carpet somehow ended up here as my steps echoed around the room.

A gleaming oak desk came into sight, and I could see the back of the man who sat at it. From the mop of bright red-orange hair on his head, I knew it had to be Gordon.

Which was kind of a relief, because walking into this weird, secluded building would be awkward as hell if this was the wrong guy.

Still, it felt weird to just walk inside, so I knocked carefully on the closest privacy screen. The rap of my knuckles against the wood seemed to reverberate against my eardrums.

Gordon immediately swiveled around in his chair. The silence of the chair’s movement seemed slightly eerie after how loud my steps in the room had been, and even though I knew who the broker was, I half-expected him to reveal himself as a ghost when he turned around.

But he seemed normal enough when I saw his face. His coffee-brown eyes seemed bright and friendly as he shook his shaggy red mane out of them. He seemed like he was about thirty, and other than the bright and unruly mop of hair, his appearance was formal and businesslike, from his heather-gray suit to his shiny, patent leather shoes.

His clothes and the furniture of his odd office area seemed similar to the rest of the building. It was all simple in a way that was almost bare-bones, but something about its pristine appearance gave me the impression that it actually cost a small fortune. It was a weird contrast to the slight aura of shadiness that the building’s setup gave off.

But that sort of made sense, considering the fact that this guy had apparently helped my sly friend navigate his business affairs, which had probably involved some dodgy tactics of their own.

“You must be John,” the broker said as he completed his swivel. He got to his feet and stepped forward to offer a handshake. “I’m Gordon, of course. Let’s discuss your business venture, if you want to have a seat over there…”

I shook his hand and then headed over to the plain gray lounge chair he’d gestured at.

“I want to look into buying a business,” I explained as I lowered myself into my chair. I hesitated and then decided there was no point in beating around the bush. “But, uh… I don’t know if the owner is looking to sell it. And if he is, well, I’m pretty sure he would change his mind the second he found out I was the potential buyer.”

Once he’d completed his forward chair swivel, Gordon leaned forward and braced his elbows against the desk.

“Understood,” he said as he steepled his fingers under his chin. “I’ll need to know a bit more about the business, but generally, as a broker, it wouldn’t be out of the ordinary at all for me to approach your target business on behalf of a potential buyer. One who wouldn’t be identified as you. I pride myself on my discretion.”

“That would definitely come in handy,” I said as I thought of Marsh again. “The business is a trucking company…”

Gordon listened intently while I explained the situation with my boss, his company, and Spitfire, and he only paused me to ask the occasional question while I summed up the situation as best I could.

When I was done, the look on the broker’s face reminded me ever so slightly of the way Indy had looked at her opponent in the ring, like I had just set a delicious meal out in front of him, and he was deciding where to start.

“I can’t say for sure without doing my due diligence first,” he said in a tone that was somehow both businesslike and devious. “But it seems likely that there’s a way I can leverage the situation in your favor.”

“How exactly would that process happen?” I asked.

“First I would do my due diligence,” he explained. “To put it simply, that means doing all the necessary research on the business. From there, we could decide how you want to go about trying to get it into your possession. If it’s through a simple purchase, then I would act as a buffer and negotiate between you and the owner.”

“What about further down the road?” I asked. “I mean, if we got to the point of me actually buying the business from him. Are there ways for me to, uh… stay anonymous?”

“That’s possible,” Gordon said with a nod. “I could arrange for an LLC to buy the business, for example. And then I would see that the LLC was immediately sold to you.”

“So, like a proxy sort of thing,” I said thoughtfully. I was definitely starting to see why Nick had recommended this guy to me. “And what price would you be asking for this stuff?”

“Before commission, I often charge a monthly retainer for first-time buyers,” Gordon said, and he tapped his steepled fingers together as he went on. “But… Well, the process can take several months, to be frank. Since Nick referred you, I’d be willing to accept a flat retainer in two separate payments instead of charging monthly. The price is modest, in comparison.”

“How modest?” I asked boldly.

“The first payment would happen today, if you decide you want to proceed with the due diligence. That will be three thousand dollars. If we decide to proceed after the due diligence process, then the second payment will be required. That’ll be six thousand dollars.” His tone was blunt and unwavering, but not in a smooth-yet-abrasive way like that swindling fucker Mauro. This guy was more professional, and it seemed like this was just business as usual to him. “And then the commission— or the success fee, in other words— would be eight percent. That would come after the sale was made.

I drummed my fingers against my thigh as I mulled this over. Eight percent wasn’t exactly chump change, but I knew it wasn’t wildly out of the ballpark for this kind of stuff, either, especially considering I had never done this before. I also appreciated the fact that the guy had been upfront about me with the charges instead of giving me some song and dance.

And after all, I did have money steadily rolling into my account.

At this point, I had about fifty thousand dollars from five of Lord Vath’s jewels that had sold so far. They had gone for as much as Nick’s rough estimate had been, and some even went a few grand higher.

If that proved true for the four remaining jewels from my first visit to the desert world, then I had another forty or fifty thousand dollars heading my way soon.

And then there were the pearls I had brought to Vero more recently. From what the bronze-haired appraiser had told me, I’d probably be seeing about eighty thousand dollars in total from my second haul of wealth from the desert world. It wouldn’t come all at once, but the man had been over the moon about the pearls’ quality. By all indications, I didn’t have to worry about them sitting around collecting dust for too long, especially the ones that would form a full strand of pearls.

At this point, I saw only positives in going through the due diligence process. I could spare the three grand for the process easily, and it wouldn’t require committing myself to the other charges if it turned out this was an absolute no-go.

Gordon sounded confident in the fact that the sale would be made, though, and he seemed to have no issue with me taking my time to decide.

“Alright,” I said finally. “Let’s get the ball rolling on this due diligence stuff, then.”

“Excellent.” The broker nodded and leaned forward in his chair. “Let’s discuss some more specifics…”

We hammered out some details, and I gave him my information before we both got to our feet.

“I’ll be in touch,” he assured me as he stepped past the desk to shake my hand again. “I look forward to doing business with you, John.”

I thanked him and strode out from the privacy screens with a new spark of excitement in my chest. I barely heard my footsteps ringing loudly against the shiny marble this time as I headed to the elevator, and when I walked out of the stark gray building, the weak Astoria sun seemed a little brighter than before.

I was almost to my car when my phone started to ring, and I had never been so excited to hear the sound of the Imperial March tune blaring from my pocket.

I slipped the phone out and answered as I swung myself into my driver’s seat. “Hello?”

“John,” my boss barked in his usual gravelly voice. He sounded slightly suspicious when he went on. “What the hell are you so cheery about?”

“Uhh.” I blinked. “Just… having a good day, I guess. What can I do for you, Marsh?”

My boss’ tone soon made it clear he was going to do his best to make sure my good day was tarnished somehow. “I have another shipment for you. You’re not going to like it, but there’s not much to be done about that.”

I could immediately think of several things that could be done about that, but I waited politely to hear this terrible news.

“John,” Marsh repeated in an especially sharp tone, like he had just caught me sleeping on the job. “Are you still there?”

“Of course, Marsh,” I said patiently. “What’s the shipment?”

“No need to be so pushy,” he immediately grumbled.

“Uhh, sorry.” I made sure my tone was polite as always, but I rolled my eyes and leaned forward to rest my head against the top of the steering wheel. What the hell was I supposed to say next? “Ready when you are.”

“Sure you are,” he muttered spitefully. “The shipment is to a winery, and it needs to get there by noon tomorrow.”

“A winery?” I repeated with slight bafflement. “What exactly—”

“It’s wine,” he snapped before I could even finish. He sounded equal parts irritated and gleeful. “You’ll be hauling bottles of wine.”

I stared unseeingly down at the steering wheel as I contemplated how a bunch of glass bottles were going to weather a ride in the trailer of my old rig.

“Oookay,” I finally said. “Where’s the winery at?”

“Paterson. So you’ll want to take I84.”

My heart leaped at the mention of Paterson. That was east. Sure, I could take I84, but I could just as easily take SR 14.

That would take me right past the portal.

Well, into the portal, if things went according to plan.

“John?” Marsh growled again. “’The hell are you doing? Are you even listening to me?”

“Of course,” I said quickly, and I tried hard to keep any traces of excitement out of my voice so my boss wouldn’t immediately find a way to extinguish it. “Any idea what the packaging will be like?”

“Not sure,” Marsh said carelessly. “This is a small winery you’re picking up from. Run by some snooty rich folks. They don’t normally go with freight, but they’re desperate. Some fancy tasting event. Very important.”

“Got it,” I replied as gloomily as I could. “I’ll handle it, Marsh. Thanks.”

The line went dead, and Marsh clearly thought he had won.

But I didn’t give a fuck.

I had just walked out of a meeting with a lawyer to inquire into buying the bastard’s business right out from under him.

And he had just given me a shipment that would help me get more money to do it with.

I would find a way to cushion those damn wine bottles, no matter what it took. I’d make sure the snooty folks got their wine.

Then I would go back to the desert world with my two lethal and sexy fighters, and I’d leave with a pouch full of jewels, at the very least. Probably more than that.

And maybe even with a third warrior woman at my side.

Chapter 22

There was still about half an hour until the training session would be over, so I made a quick stop at the grocery store to get some good food to nourish the two warriors. I made sure to pick up a few Hydro Flasks so I could treat them to chilled water after they kicked ass in the arena of the legendary city. I also snagged a few different types of cereal to give them crunchy soup that had new and interesting flavors, but also had more protein and less sugar.

Then I headed to the training center. I passed the ten minutes in the parking lot by checking the info Marsh had texted me about my shipment. That way I could get to scheming on how to get the wine bottles safely to their destination.

I felt nothing but determination as I scanned over the information. After some reflection, I Googled the name of the winery I’d be picking the bottles up from and found their contact information. Then I went to the “Who We Are” section of the site and scanned over the people who staffed the winery.

I dialed the number, and the phone was picked up almost immediately.

“Hello?” a man answered in what almost sounded like a groan of stress.

“Hi there,” I said in my most easygoing tone. “Is Rita available?”

“Oh, jeez,” the guy muttered with a frazzled sigh. Then there was a pause with nothing but the sound of a deep inhale from his end. Some instinct made me jerk the phone’s speaker away from my ear just before he raised his voice to a deafening shout that was audible even at this distance. “Rita! There’s someone on the phone for you!”

When the shouting was over, I cautiously returned the speaker to my ear. There was a racket of voices in the background that gave me the impression the guy was walking through a crowd of people while he held the phone.

Finally, a woman’s voice spoke clearly to answer it.

“This is Rita,” she said. Her voice was husky like she had been shouting, but it sounded steady and even.

“Hi, Rita.” I made sure to keep my voice cordial and good-natured, but also concise enough to get it across that I wouldn’t waste this stressed woman’s time with idle chit-chat. “This is John. I’m the one who’ll be picking up those wine bottles from you.”

“Right,” she said with a polite wariness in her tone. “Of course. I spoke to your boss. Is there something wrong…?”

The way she said it made me wonder exactly what Marsh had told her about me, but it seemed both awkward and pointless to ask, so I just went on in my same friendly tone.

“I thought it’d be best for me to get in touch with you about what sort of packaging the wine bottles will be in,” I said. “I want to make sure I get it to its destination safe and sound. My boss wasn’t too clear about the details, so…”

I allowed a small amount of the displeasure about Marsh to come across in my last statement, and this seemed to resonate with Rita immediately.

“Oh, yes, he was a little…” She trailed off with a vague sound that wasn’t quite a laugh. “Well, we usually leave that up to the delivering service. Normally we use one that specializes in wine, so they have that sort of packaging, you know. But your boss assured me that you could make the delivery with no issues.”

“Absolutely,” I said firmly. “I’ll make it happen. I’m glad I called to check, though, because I don’t have any wine-specific packaging at this point. If there’s something like that I can help you out with getting a hold of, I’d be happy to do whatever I can.”

“Oh, goodness…” The stress in Rita’s voice had kicked up a notch, and she paused for a long moment like she was thinking. “Well… Our wine does often come in gift packaging. The boxes have separated compartments and shredded paper to cushion them. But that’s something we would typically sell to customers in our own shop.”

“Of course,” I said with sympathy. “But, er… from what my boss said, it seemed like this was an event that would have wines from several different vineyards in the Pacific Northwest?”

“That’s true,” she replied. “Why do you ask?”

“I was just thinking the gift packaging might catch people’s eyes more than the bottles alone,” I explained. “I mean, it seems like a competitive sort of gig with all the different wineries selling their stuff at the tasting.”

“You know…” Rita was silent for a moment. “That’s actually a very good point. We’re sort of an up-and-coming winery. We’ve hosted one wine tasting of our own, and people did have an inconvenient habit of forgetting which wine was the one they liked best after the tasting was over.”

This was pretty much what I had been driving at based on my experiences at the swanky restaurant last night. If I hadn’t already had one of the miniature bottles to look at the specific wine we had liked, I was sure there was no way I would’ve been able to pinpoint which one it had been.

If this happened to me at a wine tasting, I personally wouldn’t have just grabbed the fanciest-looking one that caught my eye afterward. But I knew that a hell of a lot of people would.

I waited patiently to allow Rita to think this through and hoped she would come to the same conclusion.

“That’s what we’ll do,” she finally decided. “I’ll make sure the bottles are in their gift packaging, and that they’re well-secured. Things are a little hectic around here, but using the gift-packaged bottles will actually save us a little time. You said you’ll be picking them up tomorrow morning, right?”

“Sure thing,” I said. “As long as that still works well for you.”

“That’s perfect,” Rita said with a little sigh of relief. “I appreciate you getting in touch about this… John, right?”

“Yep,” I confirmed. “No problem at all. Happy to help.”

I allowed myself to feel smug for just a few seconds after I hung up. Marsh’s low opinion of me had worked entirely in my favor today. Clearly the fucker thought he had outfoxed me by giving me this shipment with almost no communication whatsoever.

Asshole.

It was about time for my warrior women’s training session to be over, so I headed into the black stone building as I whistled a cheerful tune.

I almost got into a head-on collision with the two women the second I opened the building’s double doors. I had no idea if they’d just been on their way out or if they had been lying in wait to pounce on me the second I appeared, but they both latched onto me immediately.

Both women were talking at the same time, but Ellie’s voice was soft, even in the frenzied excitement that she shared with Indy at the moment.

Between both of them, I caught the words “slay,” “unstoppable,” “victory,” and “vengeance” several times, and I was immediately revisited by my thought about the princess being a motivational speaker.

“I only caught about half of that,” I chuckled to the two women as I waved back at the instructor. “But it sounds amazing. You can tell me all about it on the way home, and I can tell you… other stuff.”

I was hit by the idea of saving the news about tomorrow’s shipment to mention it at a time when it would have maximum impact, so I let the two women explain their training in a flood of words that alternated between proud, awed, and excited.

They were still carrying on and on as we got in the car and drove home.

“The Fighting Master of Earth is even better than I imagined,” Indy raved. “He is wise and knowledgeable in the ways of battle, and he moves with a fierce precision.”

“His prowess must be unparalleled on Earth,” Ellie agreed in a reverent voice.

“Erm…” I considered this for a second. “Well, he knows his stuff. But there are all sorts of different Fighting Masters who have all different areas of knowledge. What sort of stuff did you learn?”

“He taught us that breath is the source of all movement,” Indy gushed. “It can be used to direct our power and fuel our strength for strikes and blows. It can even be used to deceive an opponent.”

“He taught me how to use things more to my advantage,” Ellie chimed in with fierce and quiet glee. “Things that make my opponents underestimate me, like my size and appearance.”

“We will destroy our opponents with our new knowledge,” Indy vowed. “We will win for you, John. I promise you.”

“In the most savage manner imaginable,” Ellie added.

“I believe you,” I said sincerely as I steered us around a corner. “Oh, yeah… I have some news for you two, by the way.”

“News,” Indy said at once. “News from the phone box?”

“Err… yep.” I chuckled. Then I paused for dramatic effect before I went on. “My boss gave me my next load to deliver.”

“On the road?” the princess asked, and her voice was vibrating slightly with eagerness.

“On the road,” I confirmed. “It’s for tomorrow morning. Sooo, guess where we’ll be going tomorrow night?”

“The city of legend!” Ellie guessed. Her voice came out in a sound that bordered on a squeak, and it was somehow both mouselike and murderous.

“Exactly,” I said as I pulled up to my cottage. Then I parked the car before I turned to look at the two warrior women in turn. “Do you feel, uh, ready?”

“I am always ready for battle, John,” the princess said, and she tossed her glossy hair proudly. “No one has ever been more ready.”

“Except for me,” her dainty fellow fighter added with unusual boldness.

Indy paused to consider this for a moment, and then she nodded in agreement. “Ellie is just as ready. I am certain.”

“Good.” I nodded and allowed myself a small smirk as I contemplated not only how badass the two women would be in battle, but just how much wealth we would walk out of that city with. “You two should take it pretty easy for the rest of the day, since we have that coming up. We’ll have a good meal, and then make sure we get a good night’s rest so you can be in peak condition tomorrow.”

The two women followed me in getting out of the car, and they were both silent for a while as they contemplated.

I set their weapons carefully on the counter with a few quiet clinks and then deposited the grocery bags next to them with a slight grunt of relief.

The two women only seemed to notice the bags when they thudded down on the counter.

“Are these gifts for yourself, John?” Indy asked.

The curiosity in her voice was almost overcome by an “it’s-about-time” tone that made me grin.

“Not exactly,” I said as I started pulling out groceries. “It’s just some more food.”

Ellie’s big blue eyes fixated on the cereal box in my hand. “More good crunchy soup?”

“Yep,” I said. “Well, it’s a different flavor, but I’m pretty sure it’s good. There are definitely no fish bones, at least.”

“Gavahna’s crunchy soup didn’t seem so bad before,” the dainty warrior reflected. “But now that I have had this Earth soup…”

“There’s no going back,” I finished with a chuckle. “Well, we’ll probably save the new crunchy soup for breakfast tomorrow. In the meantime…”

I pulled out the basic pasta ingredients I’d grabbed at the store.

Fifteen minutes later, I served my two warrior women their first meal of store-bought pasta.

“It’s not anything gourmet,” I warned them as I set three plates down on my little table. Then I saw the odd looks they were both giving me. “I mean, nothing fancy like we had at the restaurant.”

But pasta ended up being almost as much of a hit as crunchy soup.

“I love this dish, John,” Indy declared after one bite. She speared another tortellini on her fork and held it up to look at it more closely, like she was a scientist studying some interesting new specimen. “They are flavorful and… very soft.”

“Soft like tiny little pillows,” Ellie said in a dreamy voice. “Fluffy, succulent pillows full of delicious morsels.”

I started laughing midbite and almost choked on my pasta. “You should be in charge of writing the descriptions on menus at restaurants.”

“I’m only a warrior, John.” The dainty fighter’s pink lips pulled down into a little frown. “Writing is forbidden to me.”

“Was forbidden,” I corrected her. Then I paused with my fork suspended in midair. “Wait, why would writing be forbidden in the first place?”

“To prevent the warriors from communicating too much in secret,” Ellie explained with a shrug, like this was just common knowledge. “The backers thought we might…”

She trailed off and seemed to be searching for the right word.

“Unionize?” I chuckled. “Uh, I mean… band together?”

The blue-haired fighter nodded. “It would be dangerous to them if we organized that way.”

“The fuckers,” I muttered, but now that I thought about it, this seemed completely in character for the backers I had met in both of the oasis cities I’d been to so far.

I couldn’t wait to take another one of them down a peg in the legendary city we were heading to.

“John permits us to write,” Indy chimed in with a proud look. “I am writing a map of our paths through the desert.”

“You’re good at that,” I said, and I smiled as I remembered her perfectly-straight line. Then I glanced back at the dainty warrior. “Yeah, writing is definitely not forbidden to you now.”

“I will show you tomorrow, Ellie,” Indy promised with a toss of her hair. “I will teach you the ways of mapping.”

“Speaking of tomorrow,” I murmured as I glanced down at my phone. “We should get to sleep pretty early tonight. We need to pick up those damn wine bottles by six in the morning tomorrow.”

As the three of us started to unwind for the night, I almost couldn’t believe how comfortable things were becoming between the three of us after such a short time. It felt weirdly natural, and the thought of adding a new warrior woman to the mix was becoming more and more conceivable to me.

Hell, maybe I’d even be able to afford to back more than one more fighter pretty soon.

Then a daydream started to form in my mind of a massive cabin in the woods, like the ones all the rich retirees in Washington owned. The ones with A-frame roofs and full window walls. It could even have a huge deck on the second level that overlooked the ocean, and an enormous armory in the basement where I stored all of my warriors’ custom-made weapons.

But in the backyard, I could clear some of my woods to make room for a perfectly secluded training area.

I grinned as I imagined a dozen bold, beautiful, and vicious women sparring in my yard at all hours of the day. They’d probably start showing off whenever I stood on my private balcony and looked down into the grounds, but I swiftly shook my head as I realized the direction this fantasy was taking.

“Sloooow down, John,” I muttered to myself.

Indy and Ellie got their outfits and weapons ready while I did the same with my own gear. I made sure I had my gun, ammo, and vest all intact, and I packed up the thermoses and snacks in the side pouch of my duffel bag ahead of time.

Then we went to bed together in what I could tell was going to be a routine for us, and I ran over my thoughts in the same methodical way that always helped ease my mind, for whatever reason. It was like counting sheep for me or something, and it didn’t take long for me to fall asleep with the two warrior women breathing steadily at my sides.

All three of us slept until my alarm went off at five.

And just like the first night we had all spent here, all of us flipped our shit in different ways when the radar noise filled my room.

I launched abruptly into a seated position, and Indy did the same while she clenched my arm. In the dim light of dawn spilling in through my window, her red-gold gaze flared with a fierce yellow like the eyes of a wildcat.

But Ellie was the wild card this time. In her flailing around, I saw her do a scissor kick with her dainty legs that was a bizarre combination of graceful and froglike. The motion brought her feet directly into Indy’s stomach before she shot sideways off the bed.

“Ugh!” Indy groaned as she collapsed back onto the pillows. “The tiny warrior has a vicious kick.”

“Tell me about it,” I muttered. I dropped my now silenced phone onto the blankets so I could stroke the princess’ golden skin. “Was that a fighting move you guys learned? Because somehow it seemed really coordinated.”

Indy nodded. Her eyes calmed into their usual red-gold at my touch, and then the rose gold sparks danced through them again.

“The Fighting Master of Earth taught us the move,” she affirmed. “But you are supposed to close your legs around your opponent, not…”

“Kick them in the gut?” I chuckled as I patted her stomach gently. “You sure you’re okay, princess?”

“Of course.” Indy looked almost scandalized at the question. “I am capable of withstanding the most powerful of blows, John.”

My answer was forestalled by a tiny, groggy groan as Ellie clawed her way back onto the bed.

“I dreamed a horrible dream,” she mumbled.

Indy gave a small, cranky-sounding sigh. “What could you possibly dream that would turn you into a small, vengeful frog?”

“The gorsicans were ransacking John’s home.” The dainty warrior shuddered slightly as she blinked the sleep from her big blue eyes.

“Hmph,” Indy sighed again, but she seemed mollified. “Perhaps your savage sleep-kick is excusable.”

“They waited until we were asleep to strike,” Ellie murmured. The blue-haired fighter was staring into space now like she was reliving the dream.

“Sounds pretty on-brand for them,” I muttered. Then I stretched out my arm to pat her delicate white shoulder. “Well, I promise there are no gorsicans here on Earth. And if there were, I’d riddle those leggy bastards with bullets.”

“Those are the projectiles that come out of his doom weapon, Ellie,” Indy chimed in. “I assure you, they are quite effective.”

The dainty fighter seemed reassured, and the three of us were quickly regaining our excited energy while I whipped us up a quick breakfast and watched the two warriors practice some of their new moves.

When Ellie carried out a successful version of the scissor kick move, I was surprised at the way her petite body could be leveraged to almost bring Indy toppling over.

“Break it up,” I chuckled as their practice started devolving into tussling on the floor. “Save your dirty moves for the arena.”

“Yes, John.” Indy bounded to her feet and blew a strand of black hair out of her face. “I cannot wait to test out my new dirty moves.”

“I can’t wait to watch,” I assured her with a smirk.

We ate breakfast quickly and went over our gear one more time before we got going.

Indy sat in the front seat of my car this morning. She looked as amazing as ever in her tan Princess-Jasmine pants and the strapless black shirt that hardly qualified as a shirt. She wore the gold belt around her tiny waist again, and the leather choker with its turquoise beads that matched her sandals.

Ellie was wearing her little cropped jeans and a tiny, baby-blue top that seemed to have more straps than any shirt had a right to. It looked damn good on her, and the simple white pearl around her neck seemed a lot more comfortable than the ones that had dangled from the kimono-like dress I’d first seen her in.

She had already woven the pearly wire into a thick braid, and Indy had done the same with her copper rings. When I looked at the two of them, they seemed completely perfect together.

Completely perfect, and completely mine.

The drive to my company’s lot went pretty quickly, and I was happy not to run into anyone I gave a shit about at this time. I gave Spitfire’s dash a loving pat after I swung into the cab, and then I fired her up and left the lot.

Outside the gate, my two warrior women entered the cab with their own graceful leaps, and we headed for the winery that was our first stop.

My interaction with the people who loaded my trailer was mercifully sweet considering the differences between this load and my usual ones. I wasn’t allowed to lay a finger on the bottles because of the company policy, but I felt a hell of a lot better when I gave it a look-over as they loaded it. The wine bottles were all loaded into their cushioned, padded gift boxes, and the boxes were wedged neatly into plywood crates with more shredded paper stuffing every last square inch of space under their lids.

As last-minute as the idea had been, the packaging definitely seemed road ready for the ride in my classic clunker, and I pulled out of the winery with another shake of my head at Marsh’s petty little scheme.

It made me even more excited to pull the rug out from underneath that asshole.

Then we headed to SR 14. The sun was doing its usual come and go dance from behind the curtain of clouds overhead, so the river at our side was tinted in shades of gray that shifted between gloomy and luminous from minute to minute.

The fact that I was delivering wine in my chariot seemed to impress both of the women.

“Wine like we had at our feast the other night?” Ellie asked. “You must be paid well to trade such respectable things.”

“I get by alright,” I chuckled. “And maybe the wine is respectable to these people, but me… not so much.”

Indy frowned at this notion. “Does wine make people witless, John?”

“Well…” I snorted. “Sort of. But not in this way.”

When we were finally approaching Paterson, I found myself hoping the unloading of my shipment would go just as quick and easy as the loading had. It was only eleven-thirty, so we weren’t in a hurry to finish, exactly. But I was feeling impatient as hell.

Other than the vineyards and wildlife refuge, there wasn’t much in the town. The view of the river was admittedly pretty cool, but given that we’d been driving along it for the last five hours or so, there didn’t seem like much reason to linger after we had unloaded my shipment.

The winery was a nice place, but it was the type of nice that made me not feel at home there. From the sprawling mansion to the perfectly manicured landscape, things looked so pristine that it almost made me uncomfortable somehow. I was a person who could get along with pretty much anyone when it came down to it, but something about this place made me feel like if I blinked in the wrong way, these people would come chasing after me on a golf cart or something.

The whole lot of them also eyeballed Spitfire like her trailer was full of explosives instead of the wine they were expecting, and they seemed unpleasantly surprised about the packaging.

Still, they seemed prepared to unload it, and that was all that really mattered to me at this point. Things went off without a hitch other than the awkwardness, and we drove away before one PM to leave the wine snobs far behind.

“On the road,” Indy chanted, and she wriggled slightly in the seat next to Ellie like she couldn’t sit still. “Will we go straight to the desert world, John? Or will we stop for jitter juice?”

“Like you even need to ask,” I laughed. “Of course, we’ll stop for jitter juice. And… Well, we have about four hours of driving until we reach the portal. So theoretically, we could stop for a light meal sometime before then, and arrive in the desert right around sunset. That way we’d be able to find the city more easily than we would during the day.”

“A wise plan,” Indy declared immediately.

Ellie seemed slightly nervous. “Will we eat at a place like we did yesterday?”

“No,” I assured her with a smile. “It’ll be less, uh… everything.”

We ended up stopping at a quiet breakfast diner about a half an hour before the portal’s region. It was silent and shady inside, and the waitress didn’t say anything about Indy’s sunglasses, but she stared at my two warrior women like they were some sort of exotic animals I’d brought into her restaurant.

After the waitress had taken our orders and walked away, Indy picked up the fork and butter knife from her bundle of silverware. The princess tapped the two utensils together in a way that was somehow both idle and menacing for the next several minutes, and when the waitress finally came back, she abruptly stopped in her tracks.

She recovered herself enough to hand out our food, which turned out to be pretty decent, and we got through our time at the restaurant without Indy stabbing anyone with a fork.

On our way back onto the highway, we stopped for some good jitter juice and ice-cold water. I poured each drink carefully into one of the thermoses I had picked up yesterday before we got back on SR 14.

None of us had taken more than a few sips of coffee, but I could tell all of us were keyed up as hell by the time I took the exit to turn the truck around.

When the exit for the portal came into view, I felt like the excitement rippling through Indy was palpable.

And it must have been, because next to the princess, Ellie jumped slightly in her seat.

I glanced over to find the dainty warrior’s round lips slightly parted, and she stared at the exit unblinkingly with her sapphire-blue eyes.

“Is that it?” she asked in a whisper.

“That is it, Ellie,” Indy whispered back, and she reached out to grip the blue-haired fighter’s dainty arm with excitement. “We will be there soon.”

When the fog swirled into sight ahead of us, I slowed slightly and took another glance over at my gorgeous fighters.

“Ready?” I asked simply.

“Ready,” they both responded in unison.

Then Indy added her mantra: “No one has ever been more ready.”

“Here we go, then.”

The fog thickened, coiled, and darted around with our approach. The silence inside the cab had a definite tension to it as we rolled deeper into the misty expanse.

I decided to lighten things up a little, and I used my breeziest, most casual voice as I spoke.

“I really missed this. There’s just something about r-rrrolling through this--” My voice started vibrating from the invisible crushing force, and I cut off for a second before I went on in an easy tone like nothing had happened. “This bizarre, demonic fog. There’s just nothing like the f-feeling of— shit!”

Whether it was an eerie coincidence or the foggy portal took personal offense to my comment, I wasn’t sure, but the way we were catapulted forward this time felt particularly violent. Ellie squeaked, and Indy reached out to latch onto my arm with one of her long-fingered hands while she clung to the dainty fighter with the other.

Everyone’s hair whipped back as our speed increased. For me, this wasn’t too noticeable other than the sweeping feeling on my head, but Indy’s ultra-long hair somehow seemed to fill up the whole cab as her head was jerked to the side.

Then we bumped down onto the gleaming white road with a strange, contrasting gentleness.

“Interesting,” I sputtered as I freed my face from the princess’ glossy hair. “Remind me to, uhh… never to insult the fog again. Are you two alright?”

“Yes,” Indy panted lightly as she scooted herself back into her place on the seat. “We are strong. We fearlessly weathered the mighty fog’s rage.”

Ellie nodded silently in agreement.

I couldn’t help but smile a little at the way Indy spoke the bold words in the way she sometimes did when she was nervous, because this time it seemed like she was reassuring the dainty warrior next to her just as much as she was reassuring herself.

My smile turned into a grimace as the jelly-like feeling seemed to wiggle its way through my bones.

When it was done, I sighed loudly. “Alright. Now that that’s over and done with, let’s get going.”

“On the road,” Indy chanted under her breath. “The bright white road.”

The sun was setting as we rolled down the moonstone road. I heard the sound of crinkling paper and glanced over to see Indy smoothing her map out on the center console to have it ready.

“How will we approach this city?” Ellie asked suddenly. “I mean… with Gavahna, your chariot was parked a short distance away. Will we do that this time?”

“Hmmm,” I mumbled. “Well… Now that you mention it, I’m thinking maybe we should really make an entrance to this legendary city. You know?”

“So…” Indy pondered. “We will… burst into the city on your war chariot?”

I snorted. “Well, if by ‘burst’ you mean bulldoze through the walls leaving a trail of rubble behind us, then no. But if there are guards at the gates or something, I could get their attention pretty easily with a little help from my old gal here—”

“Old?” Ellie sounded confused and affronted.

But Indy patted the dainty warrior’s hand. “He speaks of the chariot, Ellie. She is ancient and powerful. She is loyal and underestimated by others, but her might is clear to see. John puts his utmost faith in her.”

“Uhh, pretty much.” I rubbed my jaw to discourage the laugh that was threatening to escape me. “She has a pretty loud roar when she needs to as well. But this city is one of legend, and we want to make a name for you two there. Showing up in a giant metal chariot with badass metal weapons might be a pretty good idea to start everyone talking about us.”

Then we all fell silent as the lights of Kortico came into view on our left.

“Let’s do this thing,” I muttered, and I steered us off the gleaming white road.

We did the same thing we had done when we went to Gavahna, and Indy carefully checked her map as we progressed.

I slowed slightly when the lights of Gavahna itself came into sight.

“Okay,” I said briskly. “So past Gavahna, we’re going to head west again, like the old tales said. But… Do you ladies maybe want to change into your fighting clothes first? While we’re still out in the middle of nowhere, I mean. And you should probably put on your armor and stuff, too, so the people will be really impr–”

Apparently no more words were necessary, because Indy immediately started stripping her clothes off before she had even disentangled herself from the seat belt.

Ellie still looked slightly shy.

I considered telling her she could change in the sleeper area behind the seats, but then I realized telling a woman to essentially strip down in a bed wasn’t exactly the same as giving her privacy.

“Time to check on the old gal’s tires,” I announced. “It’ll take a while, so…”

I jumped out of the truck and strolled around Spitfire to give her a once-over. Even though I had already done this earlier, it never hurt to be careful. I kept a wary eye and ear out for approaching gorsicans, too, just in case any of them happened to be out wandering over the open desert. But other than Spitfire’s low, idling rumble, there wasn’t a single sound audible in the expanse of the vast, empty desert. Other than the greenery of Gavahna nearby, it seemed like the only thing out in the desert was me, Spitfire, and the two stunning women inside the semi.

My truck still seemed sound after I took my time looking her over, so once I had completed my circuit, I climbed up and swung back into the cab.

Indy was practically glowing in her blood orange colored romper with its gold swirls that were echoed in her leather corset, vambraces, and greaves. The gold collar necklace around her neck with its big black jewel only added to the effect. Her eyes were like liquefied fire opals, with the light of the setting sun playing off every shifting color within their depths.

If my princess was the sun, then the dainty warrior next to her was the moon. Her skin shone like white oasis pearls, and it was matched by the tiny pearl wire that glinted throughout the thick blue braid sweeping her hair back from her face. Even with the warlike fierceness of her fawn-colored corset and boots, the innocent appearance of her big, round blue eyes was such a contrast to the badass fighting I knew she was capable of that it made me chuckle a little. Especially because I was able to recognize the almost wolfish eagerness that was hidden in the upward curve of her pouty rose petal lips. I was pretty sure this was just because I had been getting to know the doll-faced fighter already, though, and even to me, it was subtle.

Indy seemed to be having the same thought as she took in the dainty warrior next to her in the passenger seat.

“John,” my princess purred. “Our enemies will have no idea what destruction awaits them when they look at Ellie. They will never suspect such violence and skill to come in such a sweet, tiny package.”

“Agreed,” I murmured.

As I looked at the warrior woman I had won away from Gavahna, I thought “sweet” was the perfect word, and it was the perfect complement to my fiery princess’ spice.

It was impossible to overlook the exquisiteness of their bodies, too.

Ellie’s airy white dress bared the tops of her small, perfectly shaped breasts, and the fabric emphasized every bit it clung to. The periwinkle-blue ribbon emphasized the dainty hollow of her waist before the dress flowed out to swirl around the delicate arch of her hips.

Next to her, Indy was all golden-red heat and sultry curves. I almost felt like I was going to go cross-eyed looking at the two women side by side.

I gave my head a quick shake, faced forward again, and then blew out a breath as I buckled my seat belt. “Let’s go find the legendary city and kick some legendary ass.”

“We will take all the names,” Indy vowed with unhesitating fervor. “We will leave them in our dust, wilting with defeat.”

At this point I noticed she and Ellie were both bouncing in their shared seat like they were feeding off each other’s excitement, and I chuckled as I put Spitfire into gear.

Then I steered us carefully around Gavahna while giving the city a wide berth. It took about ten minutes to pass by the oasis altogether. Once we were past, I made sure we were heading directly west.

I took a moment to glance down at the time on Spitfire’s analog clock just past Gavahna, and I stopped briefly to borrow the princess’ map so I could write the times on the back of it. That way we could compare it to the time when we got to the legendary city.

Or whatever city we happened to come across.

As palpable as our excitement was, I knew all three of us wouldn’t be too picky about whose asses we were kicking if tonight wasn’t the night we came across it. At least we were almost sure to come across something, if the enduring lush greenery in my two warriors’ oasis cities was anything to judge by.

First ten minutes passed, then twenty, then half an hour, and all the while the sun sank lower in the sky. Eventually, enough time passed for the fiery disc to slip out of sight completely. Its afterglow still tinted the sky ever so faintly, but the surface of the desert around us became one big flat pool of shade.

Still, I didn’t let myself become discouraged. If the tales were true, this desert was as vast as it seemed. The important thing was that I had an almost-full tank of gas, and I was keeping my eye on the fuel gauge as we went along, just in case.

After a while, my headlights illuminated several shadowy, car-sized objects on the dim land ahead.

“Oh, jeez.” I immediately slowed and flipped on my high beams to illuminate the mass of shadows better. When I recognized the unmistakable silhouette of countless long, skinny legs out there, I slammed on the brakes entirely. “Shit!”

My two proud, badass warrior women gave matching squawks of startlement as we all lurched in our seats.

“Gorsican!” Indy hissed.

“Many gorsicans,” Ellie amended in a shaky whisper as her head turned back and forth to survey the scene.

My heart was pounding, but I forced myself to breathe as I took stock of the scene so I could make my next move both quick and calculated.

But as I looked wildly around at the crowd of shadowy gorsican shapes, I realized none of them were moving in the slightest.

“Uh…” I squinted at them. “Is it just me, or are some of these fuckers lying belly-up on the ground?”

“It does look that way, John,” Ellie agreed in a very nervous voice. “I… There are tales in Gavahna of the gorsicans being crafty, but never–”

“Playing possum?” I suggested with a chuckle. I kept a wary eye on the gorsicans while I addressed Indy. “What about you, princess? Ever heard of any gorsicans playing p– uhh, posing as dead to trick people?”

“No, John…” My princess’ solemn voice had a strong undercurrent of tension that she tried her best to disguise. “I have never heard of such a trick from gorsicans. Only attacking in ambush from hidden places where they would lie in wait. But still, the idea of driving through this field of gorsicans is… is…”

She trailed off as she stared ahead.

“Not nice,” Ellie supplied.

“Agreed,” I snorted. “Well, dead or alive, there’s no way I’m driving through that field of gorsicans. Too many stingers. But there’s another way to find out.”

As a quick test, I flashed my high beams at the gorsican shadows a few times. They didn’t move, so I turned to the two women in my passenger seat.

“Brace yourselves,” I told them in a completely serious voice. I knew for a fact these two had never heard anything along the lines of a truck horn before. “This is going to be really, really loud.”

“We can withstand the loud, fearful sound,” Indy said boldly. “Whatever it may be.”

I suppressed a smile and counted down before I gave Spitfire’s horn a brief tug.

Despite my warning, the deep, booming honk that rang through the night made both of the women leap even closer to each other, and I saw Ellie twitch slightly as Indy’s long fingers dug into the dainty fighter’s slender leg.

“Sorry,” I murmured.

I was encouraged by the complete lack of motion from the belly-up gorsicans ahead of us, but I wanted to be as sure as possible that they weren’t going to move before I took my eyes away long enough to drive past them and put them in my rear-view mirrors.

“Just a few more times,” I assured the women.

Then I split the silent desert air with three longer honks, but not a single one of the skyward-pointing legs moved in the slightest.

“Interesting,” I muttered. I made sure my gun was within easy reach before I went to put the truck back in gear. Then I paused and reached to flip on the cab light instead. “I should write the time down again.”

“I have written it, John!” Indy said proudly, and she held up the flipped-over map for me to inspect. “I saw how you wrote down the lines from the clock device.”

I leaned over to give it a look and saw that the princess had done a perfect job of writing down the time. Granted, the numbers were written in the boxy analog style of the truck’s clock, but they looked as neat as her perfectly straight lines, and they were completely accurate.

“Nice?” she asked in a hopeful voice.

“Very nice,” I said with a smile. It was honestly impressive as hell to me considering Kortico’s total lack of writing, or even number system, as far as I knew.

Not to mention the princess’ enthusiasm was damn adorable.

I made a mental note to go into the subject of numbers sometime as I paused again to heft my industrial flashlight into the front of the cab. Then I scooted over and propped myself on the center console so I could lean past the two women and crank the passenger window down. Both of my warriors went completely still, and suddenly the brush of my flesh against theirs was all I could focus on.

It didn’t help that Indy’s sparking, rose gold eyes were extremely close to my face, and I even sensed the slight quiver of her lips.

With a conscious effort, I concentrated on lifting the flashlight to rest it against the open window so it was aimed out at the darkness.

“Think you can hold this in place, princess?” I asked in my most businesslike voice. The flashlight wasn’t awfully heavy, but it wasn’t exactly lightweight, either.

“Yes, John,” Indy said immediately. “My sword hand is strong and steady.”

I waited patiently until after the princess had carefully tucked aside her map so she could grip the flashlight in her long fingers with one forearm braced against the door panel. The urge to kiss her was creeping up on me, and when the princess nodded to show me she had it in hand, I almost let out a sigh of relief.

“This is going to be really bright,” I warned. “Make sure you keep it directed away from you.”

Both of the women let out a low murmur of awe at the brightness of the light I had in my personal possession.

“Keep your eyes peeled for any signs of movement, my shieldmaidens,” I instructed as I settled back into the driver’s seat.

“That means to stay on your guard, Ellie,” Indy whispered loudly.

The dainty fighter seemed slightly puzzled by the wording, but she nodded bravely. “I will be as watchful as a Draxian.”

I saved my question about what the hell a Draxian was for later so I could drive with undivided attention, and I steered the truck into a curve to pass the gorsicans at a generous distance. I didn’t want to take us too far out of the way, but I also didn’t want us being anywhere close to any possible stingers.

I knew my two warrior women were watching carefully, but I glanced over frequently out of both caution and curiosity as we came alongside the gorsicans. They were illuminated by the blinding glare of the industrial flashlight, and I let out a low whistle as the area was thrown into sharp, yellow-white light.

Now I could see that the littering of bodies stretched on for longer than I could have imagined. There were what must have been hundreds of leggy gorsican remains stretched out over the flat, barren ground.

The sight gave me chills, but it was a hell of a lot better than what I would’ve felt if any of them had moved.

The brighter light made it more evident that these fuckers were dead, too. I could see that each one had its forest of legs tangled and curled in a way that reminded me distinctly of a dead spider.

Then Ellie gasped. “There are chariots.”

“What?” Indy and I asked in unison.

My head swiveled around, and sure enough, there they were. Not “chariots” like my Spitfire, but actual chariots. From the boxy open-topped structures to the huge spoked wheels, the chariots were purely made up of some white material that seemed to have survived extremely well out in the empty desert for who knew how long. It almost looked like ivory, or maybe bone.

“Gnarly,” I muttered as I spotted the unmistakable shape of humanoid skeletons seated in a few of the chariots, and then even more scattered on the ground near the dead gorsicans.

There were definitely more gorsican bodies than there were human ones, although it wasn’t clear what had killed the bulk of the gorsicans. I thought I could see spear shafts protruding from some of them, but there were too many damn legs sticking out in every direction to be completely sure.

I took the time to check my odometer again and scrawl down the nineteen miles we had driven since passing Gavahna, because I figured the more landmarks we had measured out on this map, the better.

Even if the landmarks were creepy as hell.

Finally, I turned forward and started to pick up speed again. I felt slightly unsettled by the sight, and the two women seemed to share the same feeling.

“A great battlefield of old,” Indy said softly. “A graveyard of gorsicans.”

“That should be the title of an audiobook,” I muttered under my breath.

“It is just like the old tales said,” Ellie whispered with a small shiver. “The gorsicans were monstrous. Monstrous enemies of all beings that walked on two legs.”

“John killed a gorsican,” my princess said in a slightly smug tone.

I chuckled in response, although I still grimaced slightly at the memory.

“John is a mighty warrior,” Ellie murmured.

“Hardly,” I snorted. Then I paused to reconsider. “Well… I guess I did end that leggy bastard’s life with just some pepper spray and a tire thumper. But it was a close call.”

When I glanced over again, it looked like we were finally passing by the gorsican graveyard.

I was just starting to slow down so I could roll up the window again when Indy sucked in a sharp gasp that made me jerk my hand toward the grip of my gun.

The flashlight she’d forgotten about slid down and thunked onto her golden thigh, but other than a slight hiss, the princess hardly even noticed.

She wasn’t staring at any approaching gorsicans to the side of the truck, though. She was staring straight ahead, and I turned my gaze quickly to see what her red-gold eyes were fastened on.

Then my jaw dropped. “Holy shit.”

Chapter 23

A scattering of small, fiery balls of light had appeared on the land ahead just in time to replace the last of the evening’s fading glow.

“‘Like a hundred smaller, brighter suns,’” Ellie quoted softly.

Other than Spitfire’s rumble and the quiet shuffle of Indy’s sandals tapping together in excitement, the cab was hushed.

I couldn’t wait to unleash these women in the arena of the legendary city.

And then after, to unleash some bullets into one of the dirtbag backers and stroll out with his jewels.

I picked up the pace a little, and soon the walls of the city loomed into view. As the last traces of the sun’s afterglow vanished from the sky, the smaller balls of flame that lit the city walls became more and more visible.

It was fully dark when we reached the city’s gates.

The towering walls that rose overhead looked like they were made of sandstone up close, and it was clear that the fireballs that lit them were set inside big brass stands on the thick upper ledge of the walls. There were also some hanging from lower down on the walls, where brass posts stuck out of the sandstone.

Other than the fact that they looked big enough for me to stand up straight inside one, the most striking part about the fireballs was the way the light moved. From far away it hadn’t been noticeable, but now I could see that the red-orange glow was writhing and roiling around, like an angry fire was trying to escape the glass. But it didn’t seem like a normal flame. Despite the chaotic urgency of its motion, its texture looked almost liquified. Some of the fireballs burned faster and brighter than others, too, and whatever the hell it was that gave the big fireballs their glow, the effect was pretty damn cool.

There were geometric patterns carved deeply into the sandstone wall as well, and they stood out clearly as the hot red-orange light cast the indentations into eerie shadows.

My throat felt dry with anticipation as I urged Spitfire right up to the big arched gate. Well, it wasn’t so much of a gate as a single giant plate of brass that appeared to fit seamlessly into the towering wall. The gate was so big that I could’ve driven Spitfire through it if she was twice as tall and twice as wide, but it was still dwarfed by the immensity of the sandstone walls.

My heart sped up slightly as I downshifted and slowed the truck to a halt outside the gate, but I still paused long enough to write down the five miles we had driven since the Gorsican graveyard. That put us twenty-four miles from Gavahna.

Then I set the pen aside and turned to my two warrior women.

“Ready?” I asked again, even though I was sure Indy and Ellie were beyond ready.

“Yes!” they both burst out at once.

“I know,” I chuckled, and suddenly the nervous energy that had tinged my excitement was gone, like it had evaporated under the heat of the two warriors’ eagerness. “Let’s announce ourselves.”

I filled the silent desert air with the low baying sound of Spitfire’s horn again. It sounded like a damn war-horn echoing off the sandstone walls, and I smirked at the feeling of power that surged through my veins.

Then a door in the stone wall abruptly swung open. It was next to the gate, but about twenty feet off the ground and above one of the deeply-carved designs. The little door fit smoothly into the grooves of the pattern when it was closed, so it had been completely unnoticeable until it opened. Now, there was a fiery glow spilling out from it that starkly silhouetted the person standing in the doorway.

“Who goes there?” a deep voice bellowed.

It might’ve been intimidating under normal circumstances, but as it was, the booming shout made me fight off a grin. Maybe it was just the adrenaline, but the call seemed overdone in a way that was almost comical. At the same time, it managed to sound weak and puny compared to the sound of Spitfire’s horn.

I revved my truck once in response to the bellow, and I savored the way the engine’s roar sounded like a fucking dragon in this magical, dusty desert air, where a sound like my semi’s engine had never been heard before.

“Time to show ourselves,” I said breezily.

I quickly snatched up my warriors’ weapons and went to place them into the two women’s grips, but Indy and Ellie both pulled their hands away from the weapons like I was trying to hand them four live rattlesnakes.

“Just for now,” I said firmly. My usual easygoing voice had a note of fearless command in it that sounded almost foreign to me, but it came effortlessly.

“Yes, John,” the two women chorused.

I wasn’t sure what I liked better, the immediacy of their response, or the way it came in perfect unison.

I made sure my pistol was securely in its holster before I lobbed my smaller duffel bag out of the cab. Then I followed it in my usual Tarzan-like exit. As I scooped the bag off the ground, I heard the lighter skips and thuds of the two women making their graceful landing on the other side of the truck.

I strolled around to join them in front of the cab.

“We heard you’ve got some decent arenas here.” I was grateful for the deepness of my voice as I answered the man’s shout with my own. It didn’t match the absurd booming of his bellow, but it rang through the night just as well without me having to shout myself hoarse as I gestured at the two women next to me. “These are my fighters.”

The princess circled around to stand close by my left side, and Ellie took up a similar place on my right.

When I glanced at the two of them, I was struck again by the combination of beauty and badassery the two women possessed, even at first glance. The visible steel of their weapons looked flashy as hell under the roiling light of the fireballs, and even outside the arena, the weapons looked deadly in their grasps. The red-orange light danced off of Indy’s glossy black ponytail and the copper rings woven into it, and it glinted more softly off Ellie’s thick blue braid with its pearl wire. Indy’s eyes seemed to drink up the flame and send it flaring back out into the night, and Ellie looked like some kind of dainty warrior nymph at her side.

The guy in the doorway stepped forward onto the small ledge created by the wall’s designs so he could get a better look at us. The light of the wall’s fireballs washed over his face as he did, and I saw his eyes glinting as he ran them over the two women. From the way they bulged even bigger at the sight of them, he clearly shared my appreciation of the two stunning and lethal warriors.

But his appreciation was layered with a bafflement that bordered on shock at the sight of the exposed metal of their weapons. Indy’s double-bladed sword and chain whip, as well as the wickedly sharp blades on the ends of Ellie’s unique, T-shaped weapons, seemed to have entranced him entirely.

My giant metal “chariot” seemed like it was the icing on the cake of this guy’s wonder.

He had to take a few more seconds to assure himself that he wasn’t having some sort of hallucination before he vanished behind the stone door. Seconds later, I heard the clink of something like a chain winch, and then the brass gate started retracting into the wall above. It moved in fits and starts, but at the top it vanished smoothly into a gap in the stone.

The newfound power and confidence coursed through me again as I strode into the huge arched gateway with the two women prowling at my sides.

We were approached by a guy who was unmistakably the one who had hailed us at the gate. He had the same look as a lot of guys I’d seen back home who put all the time in the world into building upper body strength to beef up their shoulders while neglecting their scrawny chicken legs.

But he seemed friendly enough as he approached us. His face had a hawk-like appearance, and his clear yellow eyes flicked over the three of us in quick succession.

“It’s been a while since we’ve had visitors in Bayalon,” he said in an impressed voice. “Where are you three from?”

At normal volume, there was only the smallest trace of the absurdly deep boom he had used in his shout, and the way he worded things now was as casual and modern-sounding to me as a guy I might’ve bumped into back on Earth.

“We’re pretty far from home,” I said mildly. I decided to just leave it at that.

“Right.” The guy nodded knowingly. Then he glanced over my shoulder at Spitfire. “I’ve never seen a chariot like that before. The council is always harping on about how other cities have probably advanced way more than we have with this shit. Anyway… If you’re looking to win big in the fights, you’re in luck. The–”

A wave of wordless roars, screams, cheers, and boos completely drowned out his next words, and he stopped with a look of patient exasperation on his hawk-like face until it was over. I shared a quick, excited glance with my two warriors and wondered how many people there could possibly be at whatever the hell arena this was. The shouts of the crowd had a slightly muffled quality, like they came from far away, but they were still loud enough to drown out the guard’s words. That had to be a hell of a lot of people.

As the sound died down, the guy went on. “The remembrance festival started two days ago, and it’s going on for another twelve days, so fights are even crazier than usual. The first round of gossamer-level fights finished yesterday, though.”

He glanced at Ellie when he said this, and I could only assume that “gossamer-level” had something to do with her petite size.

“What’s going on tonight, then?” I asked. The guy seemed to enjoy talking, so I was hoping he’d reveal enough to give us some level of information about what we were about to walk into.

“Mezzo fights just ended, by the sound of it.” The guy glanced at Indy, and then he scratched his jaw thoughtfully. “There are supposed to be a few different kinds of melee or team fights going on tonight and tomorrow, and the bookies are usually willing to budge a little more on the size restrictions for those. They’re not as strict on the rules for first-week fights in general, so…”

I nodded as I carefully filed these words away in my mind, and I kept my face calm despite the excitement that rippled through me at the closeness of a possible opportunity for my women to fight here.

“Where are those fights at, exactly?” I asked.

“The Caldera arena,” he replied, and he pointed vaguely over his shoulder. “It’s in the volcano. Just follow the main path through the Old Town here, and once you get out, well… You won’t need any directions. It’s impossible to miss.”

“Good,” I said, like the concept of an arena, or any other human gathering place, being inside a volcano was totally normal to me. I reached out to accept the weapons my two warrior women were already offering to me as the guy waved us on into the city.

I stared around at the cluster of buildings we were walking into as I zipped the two women’s weapons up in my duffel bag, and I immediately knew the Old Town wasn’t like any town I’d ever seen before, old or new.

The buildings were made out of the same black volcanic stone as the road we were walking on, and they seemed to rise right out of it in a way that was almost seamless. The buildings were all dome-shaped to some degree, and they rose out of the ground like big bubbles in its black stone surface. The shortest of them was about forty feet tall at the apex of its domed top, but most of them were taller. The tallest buildings looked like several stone bubbles stacked on top of each other, and they were connected in the same seamless way the buildings were connected to the black stone underfoot.

The volcanic stone was almost everywhere on the ground in the city around us, except for the squares of greenery around some of the buildings that seemed like a cross between decorative gardens and toxic death traps.

Some plants glowed with an eerie light of their own, while others managed to look ominous just bathed in the light from their neighbors, or the flickering red glare that came from randomly placed globes that were like shrunken versions of the ones on the city’s walls.

“John,” Ellie whispered as she tugged timidly on my sleeve. “Look.”

I turned my head to see what she was staring at. At first, I thought I was supposed to be looking at the bed of midnight-blue flowers that bordered the closest yard. The flowers’ blossoms looked velvety and vibrant in the glow of the tiny, luminous pearls hovering in their centers. They were pretty in a spooky sort of way, but I felt like the dainty warrior’s tone had held an element of unease that didn’t quite fit with the sight of them.

Then the flowers rustled violently, and my attention was drawn to what was happening just past them in the shadowy tangle of plants.

The faint light of the pearly flowers and the ruddy glow of the neighboring fireballs were just enough for me to see the elderly-looking woman standing on her tiptoes and trying to reach something in the branches of a tree that stabbed up into the sky from her yard.

As my eyes traveled upward, I knew that “stabbed” was exactly the right word, because each of the tree’s upper branches ended in a long, poisonous-looking spike that pulsated faintly with white light. It added a luminous quality to the strange mist that swirled around them.

The spiky branches looked like some sort of paranormal javelins.

They were bare of leaves, but I thought they might have some sort of fruit on them, because I could see that each spike was home to one or two big lumpy shapes beneath the swirling mist.

All the plants in the yard shook again as the woman landed from a second hobbling jump. As I took in the sight, her frail and elderly appearance made me immediately take a step toward the edge of the path to help her with whatever she was desperately trying to reach.

But then Indy’s long fingers clenched into my arm. When I turned around, my princess’ red-gold eyes looked wide and alarmed under the dim light of the nearest fireball. She pointed silently up at the spikes on the tree.

“John,” she whispered. “Those are—”

The princess cut off as the elderly woman gave a whoop of triumphant laughter in a thin, quavering voice. I turned around and saw that she had succeeded in catching one of the spiky tree’s lower vines, and now she gave it a hearty tug.

My eye was drawn upward as all the javelin-sized spikes at the top of the tree started to thrash around like they were alive, and then back down as their lumpy fruits were shaken free. The fruits flew through the air and then pummeled into the ground in a hailstorm of squelchy thuds, and the old woman immediately started tottering around to pick them up.

One of the javelin-branches seemed to be having trouble dislodging its lumpy fruit, and it whipped around in every direction like it was trying to shake the thing off.

Finally, the fruit slid off the spiky branch. But the branch was shaking so violently that the fruit went sailing off to the side and landed in the road, directly in front of us.

That’s when I saw that it wasn’t a fruit at all.

It was a human head.

“Nope,” I said curtly, and I automatically reached out to close my hands around my two women’s wrists so I could pull them along with me. “Nope, nope, nope. I don’t even want to know.”

I left the head behind with its glassy eyes staring sightlessly up at the sky.

Ellie shuddered slightly and moved even closer to my side, and Indy did the same.

“Skeeeee-daddle,” the princess whispered under her breath.

I thought it was the only thing that could’ve made me smile at that moment.

“Skeeee-fucking-daddle,” I agreed in a low tone, and I kept us at a brisk pace until the bubble-like buildings started to thin out.

I didn’t bother looking up to see if there were any more horrible fruits impaled on the trees we passed, or any more elderly ladies in the yards trying to collect them like they were damn apples. I just wanted to get us to the arena.

To my relief, the bubble-like buildings to the sides of the road finally dwindled away after a few minutes. They were replaced by brass poles that were shaped into little trees with more fiery globes hanging from them to light the way. On the ground to the sides of the path here, there was now only squashy green moss that covered the ground like carpeting. Its surface was uneven, and there were little pools of water gathered in all the places where it dipped down.

The pools were too small to even be called ponds, for the most part. But despite their small size, they looked like they were home to a variety of bizarre-looking aquatic creatures in a way that reminded me of tide pools at the beach. Some held glowing anemones, or forests of swaying aquatic trees with tiny fish traversing their watery branches. One of them was full of tiny little crabs that looked almost exactly like Luxanthius, the crab we had met back in Gavahna.

But none of the crabs showed the slightest inclination to approach or talk to us if they were capable of it, and I was quickly distracted by the most striking landmark in the oasis instead: the volcano.

It turned out, the volcano was in the middle of a lake.

“Wooow,” Indy murmured.

“Wowie,” Ellie echoed softly.

I was caught between how adorable this statement was and the coolness of the scene that stood before us. The lake, or whatever it was, looked bigger than any body of water I could have imagined existing in one of these oases.

The volcano sat in the lake’s center like an island. For the most part, its stony black slopes rose smoothly out of the water, but there was one area that jutted out to form a narrow shoreline of flat black stone. There were more fiery globes on posts that glowed there. Their red-orange light danced across the smooth waters of the lake below.

Then the glow on the water was shattered by ripples from a boat approaching the volcano’s shoreline. From the silhouettes of people jostling around on it, I thought this craft had the look of a ferry, and I wondered if it crossed over often enough for us to catch a ride.

The sound of voices behind us startled me out of my thoughts, and I pulled Indy and Ellie to the side of the road with me so the people could pass.

“…blood all over my shoes,” one of them was complaining in a shrill, furious voice. “Stupid, vicious old crone.”

“You’re the one who wanted to come this way,” a deeper, lazier voice replied. The people passed in front of us as they spoke, and they seemed intent on their conversation that was clearly about to develop into an argument, so they didn’t even give us a second glance as the deeper voice went on. “You know the people of the Old Town keep to the Old Ways, Barsava.”

“Yeah, well, they should keep their Old Ways off the damn streets.”

The shrill voice was becoming increasingly peevish. It was coming from the taller of the two beings, who reminded me of nothing so much as three raccoons under a trench coat. Under the long coat she wore, her small boots stomped angrily against the black stone street. I had no idea exactly what sort of being she might be, but as she turned unsteadily to look down at her companion, I saw that her face was covered with sleek gray fur and had a small, pointed snout.

The man at her side was wearing something like a frock coat and linen breeches, but other than that I could only see the mat of black hair that swung behind him as he walked. His lazy stride didn’t change in response to the Barsava woman’s angry stomp, so it seemed like they would continue to walk as they argued.

After a moment’s debate, I decided to follow at a slight distance to see if they were heading to the ferry area. At first glance, the openness of the land in front of us presented no danger, but I had just thought the same thing before we saw the crazy old lady with her harvest of human heads.

Who knew what the hell else lurked around this place?

“Bear bait,” I muttered under my breath.

Except in this case, “bear” was more likely to be some sort of carnivorous plant that would do something a hell of a lot worse than slapping me with a speeding ticket.

I was burning with curiosity as I watched the red glow coming from the volcano suddenly turn white, and fresh cheers thundered out of it. As they died down, I listened closely to the dialogue happening between the two companions in front of us.

“Anyway,” the black-haired man was saying. “I’m sure seeing the Sevakri sisters wipe the arena floor with the Jade Alliance will be worth some bloodstains on your boots.”

“That will not happen,” the shrill-voiced Barsava said. “Zayaat has gathered the best of the best for this fight. The Jade Alliance—”

“Will not win,” the black-haired man interrupted. “They are scrappy, but unblooded.”

“They will be blooded tonight,” Barsava insisted with another stamp of her foot. “They will be victor—”

“Are we crossing the lake on the Old Ferry, Barsava?” the man interrupted again.

“Of course,” she said impatiently. “Lackwit. How else would we cross?”

“Well, we’d better go make an offering.” He nudged her toward an offshoot of the road.

Barsava’s boots skidded against the black stone as she stopped to stare at her companion. “I thought you said you were going to take care of that.”

“Oh, I am,” he said pleasantly as he guided her toward the side road by her elbow.

“But—”

Barsava’s voice cut off as the man gave her a short, sharp shove onto the side road, but it suddenly didn’t appear to be a solid road anymore. The black stones seemed to liquify as Barsava sank with nothing but a tiny plop. Within a second, she’d disappeared from sight.

A hot-red glow tinged the bubbles that came up from the surface of the stone, and I stopped to stare at it with a combination of fascination and horror. Except for the now-dissipating bubbles, the black volcanic stone of the side road looked entirely solid again, just like the stone we were walking on.

The black-haired man pulled a little bottle made of red glass from the pocket of his frock coat. The cork popped in an eerily reverberant way when he pulled it out and knelt down.

When the last of the glowing bubbles in the stone burst, a scattering of something that looked like ashes flew out of it. The black-haired man extended his arm in a smooth motion to hold the bottle out, and the floating ashes were immediately sucked into it like it was a vacuum hose.

Then a shrill, strangled scream started emerging from the bottle, but the black-haired man firmly thrust the cork back into it as he straightened up and turned around.

The self-satisfied expression on the man’s sallow-skinned, vampiric face didn’t so much as flicker when his gaze skimmed over us. He just smiled pleasantly as he tucked the bottle back into his pocket, straightened his collar, and strode on toward the lake.

I turned to the two women who were now staring mutely at me with expressions that looked as dumbfounded as I felt.

“I guess that shouldn’t have shocked me as much as it did,” I muttered as I stared after the man. “Considering all the other shit I’ve seen in these cities, I mean.”

“It was so sudden,” Ellie said in a small voice.

Indy nodded as she stared at the place where the shrill-toned Barsava had been swallowed up into the ground. “It is not shocking for a backer to sacrifice a fighter in the arena. But for someone to sacrifice their friend to… to…”

“A Cyndrigon,” the dainty warrior finished with a shiver. “A terrible beast. It devours a being’s body and spits out their tortured soul.”

“And in return…?” I asked grimly as I steered the two women toward the lake while keeping a wary eye out ahead.

“It grants a boon,” Ellie explained quietly. “A Cyndrigon may use its powers to do almost anything, even to bend the laws of nature. For a price.”

“Do you know about this from your temple?” I asked with curiosity. “I mean, is this stuff in the old tales you were talking about?”

The doll-faced fighter nodded. “Some of the old tales are… very silly. But some are true.”

“And homicidal,” I finished with a nod. Then I frowned slightly as I scanned the area ahead of us. “But I wonder why that slimeball had to make an offering. It doesn’t seem likely that everyone has to do that just to take the ferry across.”

“They would run out of sacrifices to make,” Indy agreed.

“Perhaps he is accursed,” Ellie suggested timidly. “Prevented from crossing the water.”

“So this Cyndrigon beast has to bend the laws of… whatever… for him to cross?” I mused. “I guess that could fit with the whole ‘fire and water being at war’ thing that you mentioned.”

“How horrible.” The dainty fighter hugged herself, and when I wrapped my arm around her delicate shoulder, she squeezed in close to me.

“I want to fight,” Indy suddenly declared with new fire in her eyes.

“Yeah,” I chuckled. “That’s sort of what we’re here for.”

We were nearing the shore of the lake now, and I slowed our pace so I could look up and down the shoreline. I could see the outline of the ferry, and it was approaching a spot on the shore close by.

I would feel a hell of a lot better about getting on a ferry if I knew for sure why that black-haired bastard had felt it necessary to sacrifice his friend in order to take it.

Then, like he had heard my thought, the fucker came sprinting out of the bushes about fifty feet down the shore from us. He didn’t seem to notice us at all, though. Instead, he was heading straight for the water like he was going to jump in.

Then a huge, whale-like head breached the glassy surface of the lake.

“Oh, hell no,” I muttered. I had no idea what was about to happen, but it didn’t seem good.

The whale-like creature yawned its mouth wide as it approached the shore. People on the ferry were pointing and shouting, and suddenly a fire arrow was whistling through the air toward the beast.

It missed by inches. Another fire arrow whistled past the black-haired man’s head as he leaped directly into the lake-monster’s gaping jaws.

Then the mouth snapped shut. The whale-like head sliced through the water as it angled back downward, and a huge wave rushed through the lake as the creature’s wide tail slapped the surface to help propel itself away from a third fire arrow.

The shouts on the ferry ramped up a notch when the craft was rocked by the enormous wave, and then they died down as the men on board managed to steady it.

Soon they were close enough for me to see them shaking their heads and hear them muttering. One of them tossed out a line to loop it neatly around a brass post near the shore. The others stuck out poles to push the boat closer to shore while the man reeled them in.

I watched as a wooden ramp splashed down to provide a walkway for the people who were approaching like they hadn’t just seen a man voluntarily be swallowed whole by some mutant Loch Ness Monster. Out of the five beings who got on board the ferry, two looked like average humans under the light of the fire globe that lit the boat. One of them would have looked human if it weren’t for the ominous, deep red glow that spiderwebbed across his tan skin, but he didn’t seem to be in any danger of erupting into flames as he boarded the ferry.

My face darkened slightly when I saw the sharp way he jerked one of the two slender women who followed him by her slim wrist, so she almost stumbled into the water. As the two women were dragged up the ramp after him, the single fiery globe on the prow of the boat washed over them, and I saw that they looked like some sort of woodland nymphs. They had big brown eyes that shone in the fiery light, and there was a patterning of white spots across the pale taupe skin of their temples and cheekbones that reminded me of deer.

I approached the ramp with my mind made up and my two warrior women in my grasp. After a fresh reminder of the way backers in these places treated their fighters, it meant even more to me that I was their protector outside of the arena.

The crew of the ferry just gave me the same respectful nods they’d given the backer with the glowing skin, and I couldn’t help but feel slightly smug.

Indy and Ellie were still as quiet as they were expected to be, but I could feel the princess’ wrist vibrating in my grasp, and I felt the pulse of the dainty blue-haired warrior speeding up under the grip of my other hand.

I removed my hold on both of the women as the boat sloshed away from the shore. Then I unzipped my duffel bag to reach inside, and I silently handed a thermos of iced coffee to each of the women.

Indy accepted hers with the look of a hunting hound that had just spotted a rabbit. She slowly popped open the thermos and inhaled with her nose over it.

I could’ve sworn I saw her pupils dilate when the scent of coffee reached her nostrils, and she immediately took a hearty swig of it.

“Oookay,” I chuckled softly when she finished her gulp. “That’s enough for now. Just thought you needed a little pick-me-up.”

Then I turned to take Ellie’s thermos, too, and I snorted with surprised laughter when I saw that the dainty fighter was taking advantage of my few seconds’ distraction to guzzle as much coffee as she possibly could.

My chest was shaking with suppressed laughter as I pried the thermos away from her pouty lips, and the way her big blue eyes narrowed at me in the process almost pushed me over the edge. I felt the same urge to laugh that I had back when I was outside Gavahna with the princess, but I couldn’t afford a damn laughing fit like that right now. In this harsh desert world, it would be bizarre for me to be seen laughing like that with my warrior women.

Even if it was one of my favorite things to do.

I narrowed my eyes back at Ellie to help keep myself serious and pried her dainty hands off the thermos. Then I closed my eyes and let out a calming breath as I closed the lid.

More screams and roars rang out from the volcano as we approached it, and adrenaline coursed through me at the sound. When the boat bumped into the rocky shoreline at the bottom of the volcano, both of the women in my grasp twitched slightly.

I strolled down the ramp after the glowing backer like I knew exactly what I was doing, but I watched sharply to see what he did in case there was something expected of me.

The guy just dragged his two nymphs along with him and headed straight up a staircase carved into the outer slope of the volcano, and the crew of the ferry gave us both the same type of farewell nod.

I realized the two humans who had ridden the ferry were both waiting silently for me to take the stairs ahead of them.

“Alright, then,” I said under my breath, and I climbed the stairs with my two fighters at my sides.

The inside of the volcano was massive. Stone benches had been carved into the crater’s slopes, and the bottom had been flattened out to be perfectly smooth for the arena below.

On the inside of the crater, the staircase led straight down, and it was connected to the benches that were carved into the sloping stone. The benches were packed with a mixture of different magical-looking beings along with normal humans, and they were chattering excitedly as they waited for the six fighters who were just squaring off below.

I picked the least volatile-looking person on the end of a bench to squeeze in next to while we scoped things out. As soon as the guy saw that I planned on sitting there with my two warriors, he hurried to scoot down.

Three of the six women in the arena below were tall elven women who looked extremely alike, and I wondered if they were the Sevakri sisters we’d heard about earlier. Their skin was pale and looked bloodless, and their wispy, platinum-blonde hair was only long on one side. On the other side, it was shaved into intricate designs that emphasized the taper of their elven ears.

The elven women’s eyebrows and eyelashes were just as colorless as their hair, and as the lights flared more brightly to illuminate the arena, I could see that even the irises of their eyes were a milky-white color. Their pupils were narrow, black, and snake-like, and they darted warily from side to side as the women split off to engage their opponents from different angles. Their gauzy, half-shredded dresses streamed behind them as they moved.

The three opponents who fought against the elven women were even taller. If I had to estimate, I’d say they ranged from an intimidating six-foot-five to an off-putting seven-foot-three, and that was without the tall, thin crests that ran from their foreheads to the base of their skulls. The crest was made up of bony spikes that reminded me of dragon spines, but there was a thin membrane that connected them and gave them more of a dorsal fin-like appearance.

The membrane was a paler, more translucent shade of the turquoise of the three tall women’s skin, which shone under the lights in a way that made it seem like they had been smeared with oil. It emphasized the lean, sinuous muscles of their insanely tall bodies as the three of them burst into motion with a gait that was oddly snakelike for people who were moving on two feet. It was graceful enough, but it also made my skin crawl for some reason.

The turquoise women were carrying slender thrusting spears that were made completely out of some black shiny material that looked like obsidian. Just after this thought crossed my mind, the shortest of the three flung hers out sideways to deflect a first blow from her opponent’s weapon.

The problem with this was that her opponent’s thick shortsword was made out of something that had to be bone. It hacked crisply through the brittle obsidian spear shaft and sent half of it skittering across the arena floor.

As it turned out, this was the calmest part of the fight, which I realized wasn’t so much a melee as a team combat. Things turned chaotic quickly as the colorless elven women hacked and stabbed at their opponents’ absurdly long legs. In turn, the turquoise-skinned women darted in high and low with snake-like movements of their sinuous bodies to jab their obsidian spears at the elven women.

Things escalated until I couldn’t even keep track of what the fuck was happening in the arena anymore. By the looks of it, most of the crowd couldn’t, either, but it didn’t seem to matter. They burst into fresh screams of approval when one of the elven women got sick of her opponent’s cobra-like spear thrusts and managed to snatch the spear right out of her hands. Then the elven woman flipped the spear and sent it hurtling directly at one of her turquoise-skinned opponent’s eyes.

It penetrated the woman’s skull with a squelchy thunk that echoed around the crater, and there was a moment of silence before the crowd leapt to their feet. Some people were cheering, some were booing, and some just seemed like they felt the need to scream at the intensity of what had just happened, even if they didn’t know how they felt about it.

Suddenly there was a deep, gong-like boom from overhead that drowned out all the noise. The gargoyles from the top of the arena launched themselves into motion so quickly that I didn’t even realize they weren’t made of wood until they landed on the black stone arena one after the other with a barrage of metallic-sounding thuds. From the clanging noise they made and the way the light reflected off their blunt features, I could see that they were made entirely of brass.

Green-haired lifesavers ushered five of the fighters out of the arena, while the sixth had to be tended to in the spot where she had fallen with the spear protruding from her skull.

Now a different type of chaos took hold. The gargoyles were arguing with each other in their metallic voices, and it sounded like a bunch of pots and pans being banged together next to a microphone. It echoed all around the stadium, but it was still rivaled in volume by the way the crowd burst into furious arguments of their own.

Finally, the gargoyles seemed to make a decision. They raised their gong-like voices in a deafening shout for silence. Everyone in the arena shut up immediately, and for a second the only sound was several hundred hands clapping themselves over several hundred ears as everyone in the audience hurried to block out the deafening sound assaulting their eardrums.

When the gargoyles seemed satisfied with the silence, their leader spoke in a less ear-splitting, metallic boom. “The Sevakri sisters are disqualified on account of a flagrant foul—”

Half the crowd wailed in protest until the gargoyles furiously clapped their bronze hands for silence.

Then the lead gargoyle went on. “It is against the sacred laws to intentionally strike a killing blow during the first week of Bayalon’s Remembrance. A spear thrust to the skull is undeniably such an attempt, no matter how skilled the delivery is. We have decided to declare a no contest because of the lack of a clear winner before this point. Let this serve as a lesson to those who think to violate the laws of Remembrance.”

At this point, a group of short, stout beings with stony-looking gray skin approached the crowd like they were walking into a pit of angry snakes. The gray-skinned beings all had the same type of hair that looked like it was made from straw and might crumble off their heads at any moment, and they were all wearing similar blue tunics.

After a moment, I realized these must be the bookies, and that they were redistributing people’s bets.

It started in a flurry of movement and sound that didn’t take long to turn violent, and I was starting to see why the bookies had been so hesitant to approach the crowd. It seemed like at least half of these people were some sort of fire or volcano beings, and I wasn’t sure if they had any actual powers, but they definitely had the fiery tempers to match.

“Ummm…” I turned to my two warriors with my eyebrows raised and leaned in close to be heard over the uproar. “This place seems fucking insane. Should I be worried about you fighting these bitches?”

“No, John,” Indy said in her soft, solemn voice. The words came so quickly that I thought she might have been anticipating them already. “Skill is skill. We will face the warriors of the legendary city unflinchingly.”

“The weapons you gave us are superior to theirs,” Ellie leaned forward to chime in, and her quiet, silvery voice was full of eagerness. “We will win for you. We promise.”

The copper rings in my princess’ ponytail clinked together from how vigorously she nodded in agreement.

I looked between the two of them for a few moments.

“We’ll scope out the scene a little bit more first,” I finally said in a low tone. “It’s best for us to find out more about the rules of this Remembrance thing so we don’t unintentionally break one. They might feed us to the marauding whale in the lake, or something.”

“Or the Cyndrigon,” Ellie added with a slight shudder, but then her eager determination returned. “We will fight whenever you think is best, John, but I vow we will not shame you.”

“I vow the same,” Indy agreed, and her red-gold eyes flared into a firestorm.

“I believe you,” I said with a mixture of pride and amusement. “But—”

A fresh wave of sound washed over us as the disgusted crowd started getting to their feet in several areas of the arena, and they all showed signs of being ready to shuffle out of the crater stadium. Soon the row we sat in was preparing to do the same.

“Is it over already?” Indy asked with a frown.

“Uhhh… We’d better go,” I said decisively as I took in the wave of people in our row all getting to their feet.

As we stood, I glanced down again, and my attention was caught by an area of the arena I hadn’t noticed before. A hollow was carved into the lower slope of the volcano below some of the upper stone benches. It formed what looked like a lounge area that was level with the arena floor. A small cluster of people I immediately recognized as backers and their fighters were exiting the little hollow, and I guessed it actually was a lounge of some sort for them to watch from.

I paused to watch for a second, and I pulled my two warriors to the side of the staircase with me so the other people in the row could file up the stairs. All of the people were leaving the lounge area down below, except for the six women who had just been in the arena, along with their backers and the backers’ slaves.

The colorless elven women were standing in a huddle with their arms crossed. They had expressions on their faces that were partly sulky and partly afraid, and they alternated between glancing at the gargoyles who were talking to their backers and their sinuous, turquoise-skinned opponents.

The tall women were all on the floor. Two of them were sitting up, and they were holding onto each other with their shoulders shaking.

The third one was the one who had been stabbed through the eye with the obsidian spear, and she was unmistakably dead.

“Good lord,” I muttered. I felt like this was just a little too much for us to be walking into at the moment, and I turned away from the scene. “Okay, let’s follow everyone else out of here before we get sucked into some kind of—”

The raised voices of the brass gargoyles arguing with the women’s backers drowned out my words, so I just grabbed my two fighters by the arms and followed the last of the bookies who were scurrying up the stone stairs out of the arena.

Some beings had gone down to board the ferry across the lake, but the rest were packed onto the shore of the volcano, and we ended up stuck on the stone stairs that led down to it for the time being.

I wasn’t sure yet whether we were waiting for the ferry, or if we would go back into the arena once the gargoyles and backers had worked their shit out, but either way, I realized this was a perfect opportunity to pick back up on making ourselves seen in the legendary city, and to find out some more about this Remembrance festival thing.

To my excitement, the people we would be stuck behind on the stairs with were the bookies.

I faced away from them while I eased the zipper of my duffel bag open and slipped out my warriors’ weapons to sling them casually over my shoulder. Then I turned to lean idly against the stone slope while we waited.

“…should’ve known this shit was going to happen,” one of the bookies was saying now. He reached up to scratch his stony head, and a clump of crumbling, straw-like hair fell to the ground. “Those steam elves are so insane. They probably would’ve eaten her corpse if the gargoyles hadn’t stepped in.”

Another bookie shook his head in disapproval and leaned up against the black stone while they waited for the crowd to dissipate. “My granddad always said never to trust a vent-dweller. Living up there for so long has changed them. But hey, at least the whole night’s fights won’t be canceled.”

“The beauty of Remembrance,” the first bookie responded with a wry smile. “The fights must go on, no matter wha…”

The bookie trailed off when I let the weapons clink softly against each other as I shifted my arm, and he looked at them with keen interest in his bright black eyes. Then his gaze darted over to the warrior women at my sides, and his straw-like eyebrows lifted at the sight of their armor. The greed in his expression was evident when he pursed his lips like he was searching for the right thing to say.

Then he straightened up and aimed a sharp prod at his fellow bookie’s rib cage to clear the way.

“Hello there,” he said smoothly as he climbed up one of the stairs toward me. His smile revealed a mouthful of stony gray teeth. “Are you looking to enter the fights?”

Just like everyone else in the desert world, he addressed me personally as if I would be the one walking into the arena. I knew my two women were used to this after experiencing it for their whole lives, but it still made it hard not to roll my eyes.

I put my poker face to good use as I responded. “I’ve been considering it. Just trying to scope out the most profitable time, you know?”

I shifted the weapons to my other shoulder like my arm was getting tired, but from the expression on the bookie’s face, I knew the red-orange light from below must have rippled across the steel of the weapons enough to fan the flames of his greed.

“Of course,” he said in a slimy voice. “Well, you know… Week two of Remembrance is when the highest bets are usually placed, because week one fights are never to the death. But with the right exposure, you could still earn a fat purse in week one. Like tonight, for example. Any team fight with less than four fighters is to five-blood, so it’s enough to give the crowd a good show.”

“I see,” I said blandly, even though my heart leaped with excitement.

The bookie’s gray face furrowed into a small frown like he was trying to gauge whether or not he was doing a good job of reeling me in without giving himself away.

“And to top it all off…” he added in a leading voice. “If your fighters truly distinguish themselves in week one, then a spot could open for you in week two, when the stakes are… most profitable.”

He went to stroke his short, straw-like beard as he spoke the last words, but half of it came off with the brush of his fingers, and he hurriedly flicked away the already disintegrating clump of hair.

“Gotcha.” I reached up to rub my temple thoughtfully so I could conceal the small smirk that was threatening to appear on my face. “Well, my fighters are definitely up for it.”

I glanced quickly at the two women to make sure these words still applied. Indy did her best to look haughty and aloof for the bookie while she nodded, but I saw the hunger flash red in her fiery eyes before she turned them casually away. Ellie’s excitement was visible for the briefest of moments when she showed her teeth in a small, wolfish smile, but then she pursed her round, pouty lips and resumed her angelic expression.

“Excellent,” the bookie said, and the remains of his beard came off in his hand when he unconsciously went back to stroking it. “A night of fighting is never canceled during Remembrance in Bayalon, so after a short recess, the night will resume as usual. This would’ve been a long fight, so the schedule should be bumped up a little. Which means I could arrange for your fighters to be squeezed in within the hour. Agreed?”

When the bookie realized the rest of his beard was crumbling off his face, he made an exasperated sound and gave his hand another shake to dislodge the hair.

Then he sent me another overdone, crafty smile and stuck out his beard-free hand.

I smirked as I accepted the handshake. “Agreed.”

Chapter 24

The bookies had already condensed into a closer huddle to discuss their plans, and I turned around to do the same with my two women.

“Alright,” I said with a small smile as I pulled the two thermoses of coffee back out of my duffel bag. “Get started on your jitter juice, but pace yourselves. We don’t know exactly how long it’ll be until you go into the arena.”

Indy and Ellie were both bouncing with quiet elation, and I chuckled as they both took their first sips of coffee.

“Alright,” I went on. “I know this will be fun as hell for you, and I want you to have a good time, but don’t get too caught up in showing them how badass you are, alright? Stay away from the cat and mouse business unless it’s going to play an important part in your win.”

I was mostly directing these last words at the princess, and I was rewarded with a solemn nod as her red-gold eyes flared.

“I will fight as you say, John,” she vowed. “I will be both wise and merciless.”

“Good girl.” I smirked slightly at the blush these two words immediately caused.

We waited outside for about ten minutes with the rest of the crowd, and the volume of their chatter was growing steadily as everyone’s discussions returned to the upcoming fights.

Everyone jumped slightly when the clanging, metallic voice of a gargoyle rang out from the top of the steps.

“Fights resume in ten,” he informed us. “You may re-enter the arena.”

The bookies bustled past us to get themselves in place, but other than that, me and my three women were the first to re-enter the arena, and it allowed us to walk right down to the front row, near where the gray-skinned bookies were all gathered.

When the one we had spoken to caught sight of us, he waved me over.

“If you and your warriors would like to wait over here,” he said as he gestured at the front row, where several other backers and their fighters were settling in to lounge around. “People will be able to get a better look at you while you wait. Then I can let you know as soon as I make a spot— I mean, ah, find a spot— to slip you in.”

I nodded in agreement and led my two women over to the waiting area. Indy prowled in small circles around me while Ellie shifted from one foot to the other at my side.

After several minutes, I saw two other backers stride into the covered lounge area with their fighters following behind them.

Then those fighters entered the arena, and I forced myself to focus so I could be completely sure none of these fiery beings actually had the type of magic that could be used in the arena.

From the way the women arranged themselves in two groups, I knew this was another team fight rather than a melee type thing. There were three warriors in each group, and to my surprise, they were all announced by different bynames instead of just their names like in the other cities I had been to.

Some of them were blatantly obvious in the same way Dwayne “the Rock” Johnson was obvious, like the first few women that were announced. Phimay the Proud was a badass-looking warrior who held her chin up high as she strutted into the arena, and Sytha the Shipwright fought with a huge mallet that looked like it belonged in the “Golden Age of Sail” exhibition of a museum on Earth. I could only assume that Silent Lu fought very quietly, and Mirdy the Young seemed pretty obvious, too, because Mirdy looked like she must’ve been no more than fourteen.

But I could see no possible reason for the bynames of Kinova the Gray Goat, or Stooping Dolna. The Kinova woman wore a gray tunic, but there was nothing goatlike about her in the slightest, and Dolna stood straight as a pin.

The names became clear after the battle began, though.

Stooping Dolna frustrated her opponents again and again by using the same duck and slash motion to land her strikes. She was so fast that none of them could seem to land a returning blow on her. The move was effective, but it seemed to piss her opponents off to no end, and the crowd wasn’t very excited by it, either.

But Kinova the Gray Goat made up for it by the way she ended the fight: She did an impressive goat-like leap to kick one of them in the face and boost herself higher in the air before she came down on a second opponent with her long black dagger to inflict the fifth-blood wound.

“I get it now,” I muttered as I turned back to my two warriors, who seemed to only be getting more excited by the prowess these other women were displaying. “Uhh… Do you two have names you want to go by, like these fighters?”

There were several moments of silence as they pondered. Then finally, Ellie shook her head decisively.

“We will walk into the arena with no bynames,” she said with wrathful glee. “But by the time we walk out, we will be known everywhere, and—”

“They will give us our names after we prove ourselves in battle,” Indy finished as her face lit up. “A wise notion.”

I considered this for a few moments. “Alright, I can see it. Actions speak louder than words, or whatever.”

The two women nodded gravely.

“Our actions will be the talk of the city, John,” Indy promised. “I vow it.”

We were interrupted by the bookie from earlier scurrying over to me, and I saw several more eyes of people up on the benches following him to look us over.

“I’ve arranged for your warriors to go on after the next fight,” he said breathlessly as he skidded to a stop in front of me. “Assuming they’ll be ready?”

He phrased the last part as a polite question to me alone, but I glanced at my two women before I nodded.

We followed the bookie to the lounge area, and he turned back to me one last time there. “What would you like your fighters to be announced as?”

When I told him what my women’s names were and that that was all they would be announced as tonight, he raised his eyebrows in an expression of polite skepticism, but he accepted it without question and bustled off.

I spent the next fight giving my fighters a quiet pep talk in one side of the lounge, and soon the two warriors who would be facing my own entered the lounge, too.

They were pulled sharply along by their backer, who was a tall bald guy who looked human but walked with a long ebony wizard staff with a black orb at the end. The orb was spiderwebbed with an ominous magma-like glow, and I felt a wave of heat as the guy passed by.

“So we’ve got evil Gandalf over here,” I muttered as I returned the guy’s cold-eyed stare. “And…”

I flicked my eyes over to his warriors. One of them was a pale-skinned woman whose fiery-red hair was bound into a single long braid that coiled around her head. Her legs were covered in iridescent, mermaid-like scales that were all a different shade of red. At first I thought they might be some really weird pants, but the scales seemed to actually be a part of her legs, and I stared at them with confusion as she walked into the lounge. The scales went all the way down to her calves. Below that, they vanished and were replaced by the scarred, milky-white flesh of her ankles, which looked bizarrely angled. Dark leather moccasins were tightly laced to fit her long, narrow feet.

Her teammate was a woman with sandy-beige skin and features that reminded me of a sphinx, especially her cat-like green eyes. The ears that curved up from her mane of yellow-blonde hair looked to be a mixture of feline and elven, and there were swirling designs tattooed on her temples in deep black ink.

Indy and Ellie both gave their opponents a long, appraising look before they returned to our huddle.

“Think you can take these bitches?” I asked them in a whisper.

“Yes, John,” the two women whispered back in unison. Despite their low volume, their voices held only solemn, unwavering confidence.

Soon it was their turn to head into the arena.

“Go get ‘em, tigers,” I said quietly.

There was only a slight flutter of worry mixed in with the pride and excitement in my chest as I watched my two warriors enter the arena. The sway of Indy’s walk was full of confidence and prowling grace, while Ellie looked so ethereal and innocent that she could’ve been walking through the gates of heaven.

I smirked slightly at how shocked her opponents would be when she started showing them what she was capable of.

The fiery-red globes over the arena turned brilliantly white. Then they faded slightly to a steady glow that illuminated every inch of the arena.

In one hand, the red-haired warrior carried a sword made of the same black metal that was characteristic of all the oasis cities I had been to so far, but it had a tip of jagged obsidian that had somehow been attached to the end. In her other hand, she held a thin, dinner plate-sized shield of black metal that had a slight dome shape to it.

Her sphinx-like teammate carried two black metal axes with slim wooden handles, and her arms were corded with muscles that flexed threateningly when she hefted the weapons in her hands.

The lead gargoyle announced the two women to the crowd.

“On one team we have Zenia the Red and Mavra Wild-Strikes,” he called in his deep, clanking voice, and he gestured at the two women who would be facing my own. Then he gestured with his other hand toward my warriors as he went on. “On the other team, we welcome for the first time the Induya and the Elsodie.”

There was a low buzz of conversation running through the crowd, but a hush fell over the crater stadium when the four women bowed low to the brass gargoyle. Then the gargoyle flew up to land on the brass arches above with a thud, and the warriors bowed to each other before they squared off.

After a low, gong-like sound rang out from above, the battle began.

Zenia the Red moved with surprising speed and coordination on her scaly, oddly-angled legs, and she immediately homed in on Indy as her prey. The two of them started circling around each other, and I could see the way my warrior princess already controlled her breathing as she moved with her panther-like prowl.

Mavra Wild-Strikes wasted no time in proving the truth of her byname. She let out a yowling battle cry as she flew at Ellie with both axes swinging.

My blue-haired warrior suddenly seemed incredibly small as she stood there in the sphinx-like woman’s path, and I had a slight sense of anxiety as I wondered how she would fare against the axe blades with her T-shaped weapons.

The trace of worry was immediately eclipsed by a surge of pride as the dainty fighter dropped sideways into a crouch with one of her tonfas flipped to hold it like an axe. She braced herself against the ground with the other arm while she swung the tomahawk-like blade hard at Mavra’s knee. I felt a thrill of satisfaction as the metallic point bit into the sphinx-like woman’s flesh, and she almost crumpled.

The crowd gasped, and I smirked again when I saw that my doll-faced warrior had already drawn first blood.

Then my eye was drawn back to Indy as the princess exchanged a flurry of blows with the red-haired Zenia. Their swords were a blur of motion, and the air was filled with metallic scraping as Zenia tried repeatedly to take advantage of her weapon’s obsidian point by stabbing it at Indy. My warrior princess swept the blows aside one by one, then finally released her chain whip for the first time so she could sweep it sideways at her opponent’s red-scaled leg.

The whip coiled around Zenia’s ankle, and an awed silence fell over the crowd as Indy jerked hard on it in the process of dancing backward from another stab of the obsidian-tipped sword.

The red-haired warrior went flying. It was clear she had been caught completely off-guard by the chain whip, but when she allowed the motion of the chain to pull her into a wild spin toward the floor, she seemed prepared to find some way to land it.

Whatever her plan was, Indy thwarted it with the savageness of her yank on the whip. Then my princess danced to the side to allow the red-haired woman to go flying past her.

I saw the crowd’s heads all turn to do a double take as their ears caught the metallic slithering sound of the whip dragging across the floor when Indy jerked it free.

Zenia tumbled headlong across one side of the arena, and for a second I thought she would land on her own sword, but she stuck out the arm with her black metal shield clutched out beneath her as she fell. The rough metal scraped against the floor as she used it to help slow the momentum of her tumble, and she winced in pain at the movement before she scrambled back to her feet.

Over on the other side of the arena, Ellie was dodging nimbly from side to side to avoid an onslaught of axe blows from Mavra. But I knew the dainty warrior knew what she was doing. Her pouty pink lips were calm and focused, and from the way her big blue eyes were studying her opponent from every angle, I knew she was identifying the sphinx-like woman’s weaknesses so she could use them to destroy her.

She was already exploiting a weakness that had been obvious from the get-go: the fact that Mavra’s wild, unrestrained strikes consumed a hell of a lot of energy.

The sphinx-like woman’s yowling war cries finally turned into a growl of fury as she realized she was going to have to adjust the strategy that seemed to work on her other opponents. I could tell she was used to being top dog around here, and she was clearly planning to make Ellie pay for undermining that reputation.

Suddenly Mavra’s cat-like green eyes narrowed, and a small, unnerving smile spread across her feline features. She turned abruptly and shouted a word that I couldn’t quite catch as she half-limped, half-ran away from Ellie.

Zenia was just clashing blades with Indy again, but at Mavra’s shout, the red-haired warrior spun away from my princess and rushed at Ellie as fast as her red-scaled legs would carry her. In turn, Mavra barreled toward Indy with her axes swinging.

I could tell Indy was startled by the switch in opponents, but she took it in stride and arced her toned body backward into a stunning, Matrix-like limbo lean to avoid one of the axes. Mavra’s face darkened with dismay as her axe blade just skimmed lightly over the tough, stiffened leather surface of the princess’ corset.

The move might have been impractical if it was used in the wrong way, but my princess dropped gracefully into a sideways spin that allowed her to send her chain whip hurtling at Mavra.

A low thrum of awe went through the crowd as Indy successfully ensnared one of the axes with her whip. The muscles in her golden arm stretched taut as she jerked the whip back with all her strength. The movement wrenched the axe out of Mavra’s grip, and it went soaring across the arena to skid across the floor there.

Indy didn’t stop moving. She used the momentum of her pull on the whip to launch herself into another spin so she could slash at Mavra with her longer blade. The sphinx-like woman managed to knock aside the blow with a hasty swipe of her axe, and she even seemed to sense the fact that Indy’s whip was about to come around and strike at her again as my princess continued to spin like a murderous ballerina with her arms outstretched. But it wasn’t until her opponent instinctively went to protect her face with her remaining axe blade that she seemed to remember the axe in that hand was now gone.

The weighted spike of Indy’s chain whip whistled through the air and struck Mavra sideways in the temple with a solid thunk.

The sound that rippled through the crowd in response sounded like something between a groan and a whoop, and I smiled slightly at the show my princess was putting on.

Then she turned her final spin into a vicious forward lunge so she could slash her shorter, curved blade across her falling opponent’s thigh.

I nodded in approval at the red gash that opened up on Mavra’s leg.

“That’s two,” I muttered to myself with grim satisfaction.

Zenia was engaged in a game of dodge-and-duck with Ellie as my blue-haired warrior sent several testing blows, jabs, and blocks at her with the tonfas. The red-haired fighter seemed to be frustrated by the light blows and evasions, but she was more patient than Mavra, and she came at Ellie in a more calculated way with her black, obsidian-tipped sword.

Then my dainty warrior abruptly switched tactics and stood her ground. She gripped the handle of one T-shaped weapon and used it to block Zenia’s blade in a sweeping motion that forced the sword to the side. Then Ellie brought her other tonfa forward in a punching-stab movement.

The tip of the doll-faced fighter’s blade screeched harmlessly off the rough black metal of Zenia’s small round shield. But the move had brought Ellie inside the red-haired warrior’s guard, and my dainty warrior didn’t waste the opportunity. Before Zenia managed to get the black metal sword back between them, Ellie used her other hand to throw a second stabbing punch at her opponent. This one struck home in the red-haired woman’s upper thigh.

Zenia’s hiss of pain was drowned out by the crowd’s unrestrained “ooooh,” and about half of the audience shifted to their feet.

That was a total of three wounds inflicted by my two warriors, and the knowledge sent a rush of pride and excitement through me.

Our enemies hadn’t managed to spill my women’s blood even once yet.

On the other side of the arena, Indy was getting started on her goal of wounding Mavra for a third time.

The sphinx-like warrior seemed to have a head as thick as the shells of Gavahna’s murderous stabby coconuts, because she had recovered enough to be on her feet again, and she was hurriedly backing away from Indy’s chain whip while she figured out some sort of way to counter its reach.

Then Mavra shouted the same word she’d used earlier, when she and Zenia had switched places.

But this time, my two warriors were ready for it.

Ellie immediately skipped sideways across the arena to bring herself toward Indy, and my princess danced over to meet her in the middle. They stood back to back while their opponents came on with a rush of renewed energy.

The crowd was all on their feet now, and they roared with a mixture of excitement and fury when my blue-haired warrior blocked an axe blow that might’ve ruined her if her weapons had been made of wood.

As it was, the axe blade screeched furiously against the metal of her tonfa. The weight of the blow still forced the dainty fighter to drop to one knee, but she used the angle to her advantage. I heard her exhale forcefully as she clubbed Mavra hard in the side of her knee with her tomahawk blade.

The crowd’s roars turned into a wave of excited shrieks.

“Fuck yeah,” I murmured.

That was four-blood.

I didn’t turn my head toward the backer next to me, even though I could see the furious gaze he sent toward me in my peripheral vision.

Then he turned his head forward again and raised his voice to address his red-haired warrior.

“Zenia!” he roared. “End it, now!”

The command finished in a snarl, and it echoed all around the arena.

I sensed the game this bastard was playing, and I decided not to play it. Partly just to piss him off further, and partly because I realized my reputation would grow more if I spoke with my actions instead of my words.

Well, right now it was my two warrior women’s actions, technically.

Either way, I knew I didn’t need to scream at them for them to be giving it their all, because they were already feeding off the crowd’s energy and giving the mob a show.

The snarling roar of Zenia’s backer had clearly instilled the red-haired woman with a surge of raw energy that seemed powered by fear.

I decided she must’ve been his top fighter.

She snatched Indy’s chain whip in her bare hand the next time it came at her, and her smile turned triumphant when she yanked on it, and my startled princess came flying toward her.

Indy yanked hard on the whip in return while she flew through the air toward her opponent. The motion did nothing to stop my princess’ flight, but I soon realized this wasn’t her plan.

Indy used the tension of the chain for leverage to swing her feet up so she was coming at Zenia feet-first with even more force. I couldn’t stop my chest from swelling with pride as she arched her legs into a graceful motion that was like the frog-style kick Ellie had done in her sleep.

But Indy didn’t land her feet in Zenia’s gut. Instead, she wrapped her long legs around the unsuspecting fighter and used the scissor kick motion to bring the red-haired woman toppling to the floor with her.

They came down in a tangle of limbs, and my princess immediately aimed a sharp kick into the small of Zenia’s back when they landed. A ferocious gurgle burst from the red-haired woman’s lips, and she grunted as she rolled over and brought her shield up to meet Indy’s arcing sword blow.

At the last second, my princess changed the angle of her weapon to hook the shorter, curved blade around the edge of the shield. Then she jerked on it, and the shield went flying out of Zenia’s grasp.

Her opponent’s eyes widened in rage, and the red-haired fighter launched herself in a furious headbutt at Indy.

The crowd screamed, and the sound was loud enough to make my eardrums ache, but I barely noticed.

I inhaled sharply as the warriors’ heads made contact, and my princess reeled backward onto the floor. She wasn’t unconscious, but she seemed stunned as she shifted weakly on the ground.

“Son of a bitch,” I growled under my breath.

Ellie’s blue eyes widened when she came out of blocking an axe blow and saw Indy landing spread-eagled on her back. Mavra’s axe came down on one of the dainty warrior’s T-shaped weapons in her moment of distraction, and it went flying out of her grip.

“Fuck,” I hissed.

Shock, fury, and determination flitted across Ellie’s doll-like features within the span of a second, and I knew some serious shit was about to go down.

Things turned anarchic in the span of a heartbeat. Ellie seemed strongly tempted to lob her remaining weapon at Mavra’s head like I’d seen her do to her opponent in Gavahna, but now that her weapons had blades, that might be considered an attempt at a lethal blow.

The dainty warrior compromised by hurling the weapon furiously at Mavra’s kneecap instead. She didn’t wait to see if it had found its mark. She flipped around and sprinted to Indy’s aid instead.

Her dainty hand snatched Zenia’s fallen shield from the ground, and she launched her petite, weaponless body at the red-haired warrior from behind just as Zenia was preparing to bring her black metal sword down on Indy.

Ellie brought the domed shield down on Zenia’s head with a sound like a gong that echoed throughout the crater, and the crowd lost their shit. I could feel their stomping and jostling even through the stonework of the stadium seats.

The sphinx-like woman hunched over with a furious, pained screech. She turned and arced her black metal sword sideways at Ellie’s ankle, but her sword struck the reinforced stiffened leather of my woman’s boot. Zenia grunted in surprise as her blow was repelled.

Indy had recovered herself enough to struggle to her knees, and now she lurched to her feet. The whole crowd gasped as she backhanded Zenia savagely across the face.

The princess’ opponent sputtered in pain and shock as she keeled over again.

I was honestly enjoying this part a little, but I thought it was time to step in, so I raised my voice into a shout for the first time using just one word.

“Focus,” I called.

I liked the way my command rang out across the crater of the arena, but I liked the result even more.

Mavra had just limped to her feet, and now the sphinx-like woman was hobbling wildly to close the distance between herself and Ellie with her axe raised. She clearly thought the petite blue-haired warrior made a safer target than Indy, and I knew she wanted revenge for the battered kneecap that was causing her stiff-legged gait.

But my princess had completely refocused herself at my command, and she wasn’t about to let that happen.

Indy stomped vengefully down on the fallen Zenia’s fingers as she launched herself forward to sweep aside Mavra’s axe blow with her sword.

Mavra let out an incensed snarl and turned herself to face the wrathful princess, but Indy was too quick for her. My princess aimed a short, sharp slash at the sphinx-like woman’s unguarded arm, and the fifth wound of the night flowed out in a red rush.

We’d won.

The crowd went berserk, the brass gargoyles boomed overhead, and I finally allowed myself to feel the full extent of the adrenaline rush that had been coursing through me. I strode forward to meet my two ecstatic warriors when the gargoyles thudded metallically to the arena floor, and it was hard to resist the urge to pull both of the women into my arms.

Instead, I accepted the weapons they immediately held out for me to take.

The gargoyles wasted little time on discussion for this fight. I had just finished zipping up my duffel bag with my warriors’ weapons inside when the leader announced the obvious outcome.

“The Elsodie and the Induya are our victors,” he boomed.

The crowd roared wordlessly back in what sounded like approval, and several of the bookies scurried into motion.

I felt fucking amazing as the cheers of the crowd echoed in my ears. The bookies conferred briefly between themselves, and then with the bald man with the wizard staff. He thrust a handful of jewels into one of the bookies’ hands with a livid look and then turned away like he couldn’t stand to watch them hand me his wealth.

I raised my eyebrows. Apparently I wouldn’t have to deal directly with this bastard. From the way the bookies had gone about it, it seemed like it might be the way they always handled things here, and I thought it might have something to do with the short-fused nature of the many fiery volcano beings of the oasis.

Whatever the reason was, they neatly condensed all my winnings into a suede pouch and pressed it into my hands.

The people were flooding down into the arena now, and it was starting to feel like we were in a concert hall that was packed with way too many people. I saw the bald backer nearby whip his head around at some comment that was made to him, and he released his grip on his two warriors to punch whoever had said it in the face.

“Here we go,” I muttered under my breath. “Alright, maybe we should—”

“Skeeee-daddle,” my princess finished with a small, nervous laugh.

The bald man’s tussle had turned into a group affair already, and as I turned to scope out the best path to the stone stairs, I saw that the violence was spreading through the crowd like a tsunami. The fiery volcano beings’ tempers seemed to be flaring into life as they jostled each other. Within seconds, shoves and punches were being exchanged in every direction.

The whole arena became a storm of shouts, screams, and fighting, and I thrust an arm out to shield the shoulders of my two warriors as the chaos closed in around us.

Most of the crowd was packed onto the arena floor now, so I bulled my way over to the bottom row of the benches instead, and I made sure my warriors were close at my sides while we leaped up the stadium seats like they were stairs. Then I wrapped my arms around them again while we hurried around the top row of the arena toward the exit.

We had to pass over the top of the stairs to get out the door, but the whole entryway was packed, too, and I shoved away anyone who got too close to my women as we made our way through the crowd.

For every two people who were respectful enough to give us space, there were ten who didn’t. I suddenly felt a bit more sympathy for celebrities who were stalked and hounded by the paparazzi as people crowded in around my two warriors.

One guy was some sort of fiery volcano being who just couldn’t keep his hands to himself, and I knew as soon as I saw his face that he was going to be trouble. From the wave of heat he gave off, he seemed to be running about a hundred degrees hotter than the average person, and people around him recoiled as he approached through the crowd.

“Oh, fuck no,” I muttered darkly.

Then the bastard reached his hand out toward Ellie like he was going to grope her.

“Hey,” I snapped more loudly. “Hands off, jackass.”

He showed no indication of stopping, so I thrust the two women behind me and unhesitatingly sent my fist sailing at his leering face.

My suspicion of the guy being about a hundred degrees hotter than was physically possible seemed spot-on, but I didn’t give a fuck. He stumbled back, and I gave him a hearty shove to clear him out of the way before I wrapped my arms around the two women again.

We got outside and made it down the stairs without any further incidents, and I didn’t know if this was because the open air cooled the fiery beings’ tempers, or if the mob mentality was less potent out here. It was still crowded, but I was having a hell of a lot more success clearing a way quickly through the people down on the volcano’s shore as we headed toward where the approaching ferry would land.

The crowd out here was chattering animatedly, but there were no screams or shoves. Still, it was immediately noticeable when everyone fell into silence in a way that was slightly unnerving to me. The abrupt hush started with the people directly around us, then spread out around the whole crowd.

I took note of people’s eyes staring at something behind me, and I had an eerie feeling like we were in some sort of horror movie. But I kept my poker face as calm as ever while I turned around slowly, and when I felt a sudden wave of heat, I pressed the two women slightly behind me again, just in case.

To my surprise, I wasn’t facing the jackass I had punched at the top of the stairs. It was the bald, evil Gandalf-looking motherfucker. The backer of the women my warriors had just fought against. The heat was coming from the dark smoldering orb on the end of his damn wizard staff.

“Can I help you?” I said in my most coolly polite tone.

“Certainly,” he said in a low and dangerous voice that ended in a sneer. “With a fight.”

Chapter 25

I blinked in surprise. This wasn’t quite what I’d been expecting.

But then again…

“Sure.” I shrugged as I reached casually under my jacket to rest my hand against the grip of my gun. “I’ve got time. What weapon?”

“No duel.” The bald man shook his head grimly. “Your fighters against mine. One week from now, same time. Double the gems to the winner.”

I glanced back at my women, and they gave me twin nods of solemn agreement. I could tell they fucking loved the sound of this.

And honestly, so did I.

I shifted my hand from my gun over to the bulging pouch of jewels inside my coat, and I imagined walking out of this city with two more next time I came.

“Agreed,” I said calmly.

I braced myself when he offered me a handshake just in case his hands were something I would’ve preferred an oven mitt to go near with, but the guy felt normal in temperature. He did his best to crush my fingers, but I stayed stone-faced. Once we had shaken on our agreement, he turned and swept away with his staff rapping sharply against the ground, and his battered women trailed behind him.

I glanced at my own two women with slight amusement. They didn’t seem tired in the slightest. I got the impression they would’ve turned around and raced each other back to the arena if the guy had said “right now” instead of “one week from now.”

“Let’s go,” I said quietly. I took them by the wrists, and they floated along at my sides as we headed for the ferry.

We passed by some amount of people on the street, but none of them tried to intercept us as we headed out of the city by the same route we’d used to come in. I sped up our pace slightly when we entered the creepy-ass Old Town, and I kept a sharp eye out around us, but even the eerie head-tree glowed in misty silence as we passed it.

The big brass gate was shut, but before I even had time to wonder where the hell the guard was, he came darting out from behind one of the domed buildings with a suddenness that made me reach for my gun.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” he said hastily as I pulled out the weapon. He backed off a step before he went on, and his eyes darted to the gun like it might be some sort of magic wand as I slowly replaced it in my jacket. “Didn’t mean to startle you, man. I was just rushing back here. I snuck off guard duty to watch your ladies fight, and…”

He trailed off with a low whistle and shot an impressed glance at my two warriors. Then he looked back at me.

“Oh.” I smirked slightly. “Thanks. But we’ve gotta get going, so…”

“Course.” The guy disappeared behind a column that stuck out from the inside of the wall, and the noise of the chain winch rang out as the gate started to rise. When it was high enough for us to walk out, it stopped, and the guy stuck his head out from behind the column. “I’ll see you three back next week, then?”

I chuckled. “Sure thing.”

“Cool.” He grinned and rubbed his hands together. “I know who I’ll be betting on, then.”

I strode out of the gate with my two gorgeous women at my sides, and I couldn’t believe we had just made our mark in the city of legends.

And we would be back in a week to do it again.

I felt like I was still absorbing everything that had happened in the last several hours as I strode out of Bayalon with the two women.

“I hope you know you were both fucking incredible,” I said as soon as the gate started clinking shut behind us. “I’m so proud of you.”

They both glowed with pride under the light of the wall’s fireballs, and to my surprise, my shy blue-haired warrior was the first to speak up.

“We are proud to fight for you,” she said in her clear, silvery voice. Then it got a little quieter as she went on. “It’s… an unusual feeling. John.”

I chuckled quietly at the way she was starting to tack my name onto the end of everything, too. “Well, I’m glad to hear it. My two champions.”

“We are champions,” Indy agreed with a toss of her hair. “And we are yours, John.”

“Hell yeah, you are,” I said with a wink.

We got in the truck, and the drive back across the desert seemed to fly by. My stomach clenched up slightly when my headlights spilled across the Gorsican Graveyard, but I managed to keep from slamming on the brakes again as I remembered that they were all dead as doornails. I still had the two women keep a careful eye out as I steered us around it, though.

Soon we were cruising down the Moonstone Road, and by the time my headlights touched on the foggy portal, I felt like we were running on pure adrenaline. The night’s high still pumped through me like it would never fade away, and I was already eager to hear the ear-splitting cheers of a crowd grow louder and louder as my two women decimated their opponents.

This trip had proved with certainty that we could cause an absolute upheaval wherever we went.

And I intended to keep it up.

“Nice foggy,” I said with an undercurrent of nervousness in my lighthearted tone. My voice started to shake with the vibrations as I continued. “Can’t wait to fly smoothly through this n-niice… beautiful, glorious, enchanted, fff—”

My voice jolted off as we took off like a cannon into the glowing lights. When the flight was over, I shook my head disbelievingly at the gentleness of our touchdown.

“So,” I said in a completely unruffled tone, like nothing out of the ordinary had just happened. “The fog eavesdrops on our conversations. Got it.”

I wasn’t sure if I imagined the way Spitfire’s wheels did one last small jolt after my words, but at least the foggy portal allowed us to roll out unscathed again.

The sun was rising on our trip back to the truck lot, and the two women went over every last detail of their fight with me during the drive while I praised the badassery of their moves wholeheartedly.

“You have a mean backhand,” I told Indy with an admiring glance. Then I looked at Ellie. “And that smackdown with the shield was genius. That could’ve been in a damn movie… or I mean, a, uh… book of legends.”

She shrugged her dainty shoulders modestly, but it was true. The gong-like noise of the shield striking Zenia’s head had been a mixture of impressive and hilarious that I associated with Jackie Chan in some of his more lighthearted movies.

I still felt pumped-up as hell, and the thoughts were chasing themselves through my head like a dog chasing its tail. I made a mental note to find some good martial arts movies for us to Netflix on one of our down nights, because I was pretty sure these women would fucking love them.

The thought of martial arts brought me to the idea of more training sessions for my women, and maybe even a little more gear, like some brass knuckles to shock the hell out of people with some more hand-to-hand moves.

But I decided to just slow down and enjoy the moment for now, because we had just pulled off something amazing, and now we had some time to savor it.

This thought only increased after we had returned my truck to the lot, and I saw the way the two women still seemed as euphoric as I was. None of us could stop grinning and talking nonstop all the way home, either, and they practically danced through the front door of my little cottage when we finally got home.

Indy didn’t even wait until I had set the bags down on the floor inside before she pounced on me like a wildcat.

I chuckled as I dropped the bags to help support her with my hands, and when I felt the curve of her lush, toned body in my grip, I knew I would’ve dropped just about anything I was holding for this woman.

“John,” she purred as she wrapped her long, lithe legs around me. “I think we need to be… refreshed.”

Her words might not have made much sense to Ellie, but I was pretty sure her tone made it explicitly obvious, and I wasn’t exactly sure what to say.

But when I looked around for the dainty blue-haired warrior, she was already starting up the stairs. Then she turned around to look back, and there was a faint pearly blush on her cheeks.

“What are you waiting for?” she asked simply. “Slowpokes.”

Then she disappeared up the stairs.

I shared a startled look with Indy before I shrugged and went to carry my fiery-eyed princess up the stairs.

“She might be just as needy as you,” I teased as I shifted my hands to grip Indy’s ass with both hands.

The princess just wiggled slightly in my grasp to bring herself closer to me.

Upstairs, I set her down on my bed, and I saw that Ellie still had the same euphoric expression on her face, like she was riding a high from their fight, but she suddenly seemed shy again, too.

Indy had no such qualms. The princess pulled me down onto the bed hard with a suddenness that actually made me keel over on top of her, and I barely had time to brace my hands so I didn’t fall down with all my bodyweight pressing down on her.

“I’d crush you, Indy,” I objected with a snort of laughter.

“I like it when you crush me, John,” she panted. Her eyes were ablaze with all the light of a meteor shower, and they flared when she pleaded with me. “Please?”

I laughed into her neck as I kissed the golden skin there and turned it into a bite, and she immediately clung onto my shoulders like she’d never let go.

But then her grip slackened, and she paused.

I froze, and then I pulled away from her half-expecting to see an asteroid hurtling toward the house through the window.

Instead, her eyes were fixed on Ellie.

As I sat up and looked at the dainty warrior, I wasn’t exactly sure what she had been doing, but she was trailing her fingers over her skin almost like she was trying to see what it felt like to be touched.

Indy wriggled out from under me with a decisive look on her face. “I think that, perhaps… Ellie is feeling neglected, John.”

I opened my mouth as I tried to figure out exactly how to respond to this, but then Ellie shyly paced over to me. Her big blue eyes watched my face carefully as she seated herself in my lap.

“John.” She hesitated. “Is this… is it…”

“Allowable?” Indy interjected.

I had to stifle a laugh as I contemplated the idea of the princess sitting there narrating everything that was about to happen.

But Ellie seemed to appreciate the assistance. “Yes. Is it… allowable to you? To… to be with your warriors in this way?”

The way she bit down on her pouty lip made me want to kiss her immediately. I’d been watching her pout and slink around cautiously for days now, and I’d also seen her slowly bloom and become more open and comfortable around me. Still, I hadn’t expected her to so eagerly sit herself in my lap like this, but I had to admit, I fucking loved it.

She was as soft and light as her petite frame suggested, and her big blue eyes burned up at me like she desperately needed me to keep her close to me.

Like, as close as possible.

And it was my job to take care of her, after all.

“Uhh…” I said instead, and my voice was slightly unsteady as I gripped her dainty waist and slid her closer to me. “You mean, like this?”

I gently tilted her face toward me, and she nodded. When I kissed her, her rose petal lips felt soft and hungry against mine.

Every inch of my body seemed to ignite at the sweet taste of her, and I nearly got a head rush as I realized how badly I wanted to pleasure her as well as I’d done with Indy in Gavahna.

She sure as hell deserved it.

Then she took my hand and guided it to the sleeves of her dress-like romper.

“Okay,” I chuckled against her lips. “I think I remember how this goes. Maybe. But… are you sure—”

The beautiful warrior interrupted me with another kiss, and I moved to take off her romper with the same gentleness I had used the first time I undressed Indy.

Her small, pert breasts were all pearly perfection with their small, rosy-pink nipples, and when I brushed my thumbs against them, she did a soft little hum of pleasure and shifted even closer to me.

I took things a bit slower with Ellie than I had my first time with Indy, but by the time both of us were undressed, her delicate hands were pulling insistently at mine to place them back around her waist.

I couldn’t hold back another small laugh at the scandalous way things were unfolding with the angelic-looking warrior woman, but the soft little moans she made when I teased her with my fingers was enough to make me decide it was no laughing matter. I wasn’t sure what I had done to awaken this sort of longing in the shy woman, but it definitely wasn’t something I had any objections to.

She belonged to me now, and I knew for a fact she hadn’t experienced a caring touch in her entire life.

But that was all about to change now that I owned her.

I went on kissing her soft, plush lips more deeply as I pulled her all the way down to sit in my lap again.

“John?” She spoke softly, and I felt her eyelashes flutter against my face before she pulled back a little to look at me. Her eyes were like liquid sapphires as she stared into mine. “I would like it if you were more… firm.”

“Firm?” I said with a surprised chuckle.

“Yes.” She nodded. “Firm like you are with Indy.”

“Ohhh,” I murmured the word into her neck as I kissed her there, and I teased her with a small bite. “Like that?”

“Yessss,” she shivered, and I was hard as a rock as she pressed her exposed pussy against me.

Then I lifted her easily by her tiny waist and guided her slowly down toward my cock.

Her pussy was fucking saturated, and the tightness filled me with a primal desire to fill every inch of small body fast and hard.

But I wasn’t sure exactly what level of “firm” she wanted yet, and even with the way my cock was aching for her, I felt like I’d be fine with this moment lasting for an eternity.

So I took my time as I kissed the pale, silky skin of her throat again while I lingered with the tip of my cock just inside her entrance. I savored the way she gasped and arched into me every time I gave her a gentle bite. Then she spread her legs wider to straddle me fully as I continued to guide her down onto my shaft. A thrum of pleasure coursed through both of us when I finally pulled her tight against my lap to sheath my cock inside her completely.

“Ohhhh, my…” the dainty woman breathed as a shiver shook through her spine.

I experimentally stirred my hips around, and I was immediately rewarded with a soft, quivering gasp that spilled from her round pink lips. Her mouth trembled against mine when I started bucking my hips up in faster thrusts.

Every small sign of pleasure from the normally-shy warrior was a new thrill to me, and I continued to coax more out of her with different movements. She wasn’t much of a loud moaner like my princess, but she was full of soft little gasps, hums, and shivers of pleasure, and she seemed to love getting the firm treatment that she’d asked for as I gave her another taste of it.

The trusting way she placed herself in my hands was just as addicting, and it was impossible not to get swept up in the moment as I flipped her around onto the bed and kissed her more deeply while I plunged my cock into her again.

Every silky inch of her passage hugged tightly around my cock, and I felt like I was living out some fantasy I’d never known I had as the ethereal, angelic warrior started to gasp my name.

When she crossed her wrists together over her head and guided my hand up to hold them there, it seemed to turn her on even more, and she shivered and squirmed against me. I cupped one of her pert breasts with my free hand and continued to restrain her wrists while I deepened my thrusts again.

I felt the motion of her hands clenching together when she started to climax, and I bit her neck to drive her further over the edge. Her hips bucked in response as she whimpered and spasmed hard against me.

Her reaction inflamed me even more, and I continued to coax little gasps out of her with endless thrusts.

Her walls were still contracting around my cock as I was on the brink of erupting inside of her. When she moaned and let her legs fall further to the side to beckon me on, I gave free reign to the animalistic urge I felt to claim her. Then I crammed the full length of my cock into her tight, soaking pussy again and again with total abandon.

Finally, I groaned against her neck as I burst into a convulsive rhythm of final thrusts to pump every last drop of cum I had into her accepting womb, and she climaxed again just as she felt me begin to fill her up.

I lingered there for a while just to savor the feeling, and when I bit Ellie’s neck one last time, she squirmed against me again with a little shiver of pleasure.

“Incredible,” I murmured as I finally relinquished my hold on her.

Then I turned around, and my jaw dropped as I stared at the other side of my bed with mixed shock and arousal.

Indy was lounging back against the pillows, naked and playing with herself in a way that immediately made me ache with desire again, but I was spent for the moment, and I just stared at her for a long moment while she spread her legs to expose her glistening pussy to me.

“Indy,” I groaned, partly in exasperation and partly in longing.

“Mmmm,” Indy moaned provocatively and stirred her hips around.

Then Ellie surprised both of us by crawling back over to me to lower her head toward my lap.

“Uhhh.” I paused her with a hand on her braided blue hair. “Not that I’m complaining about this, exactly, but—”

“Hush, John,” Indy pleaded in the way she knew I loved.

Ellie seemed to have lost every last bit of her shyness as she wrapped her pouty pink lips around my cum-slick cock and lowered her head slowly to take more and more of me inside her. I gaped at her partly in shock and partly because I wondered how the hell this woman had zero gag reflex.

She continued to glide her lips up and down my slowly stiffening shaft, and then Indy came to join her. The princess’ fiery eyes were on me like she wanted to make sure I was watching before she laid down on her back and eased herself down underneath Ellie.

The doll-faced warrior was so intent on what she was doing that she didn’t even notice Indy’s presence until the princess grasped her dainty hips and pulled them downward toward her.

Ellie gasped lightly against my cock, and then gasped again more deeply at whatever the princess was doing with her tongue.

As I watched her squirm there and moan against my cock, I felt myself immediately starting to harden more.

“Holy shit,” I said under my breath. “You two are incredible.”

Clearly, Ellie felt the change, too, because she immediately redoubled her efforts, and she started to accentuate her moans as she coaxed me back into a rock hard state with her luscious lips.

I had to pry her away from me the same way I’d had to pry her away from the thermos of coffee last night, and I shook my head in amazement at the angelic warrior.

But that was all I had time to do, because Indy pounced on me again like a puma.

“Take me, John,” she begged, and she rolled us over to pull me down on top of her.

“If you insist,” I growled up against her neck.

The intensity of my lust for the princess was renewed, but I started by pushing my cock inside her with a slowness that I knew would both tantalize and infuriate her.

“John,” she hissed, and she actually turned around to glare at me with the red in her eyes flaring. “Take me now. Firmly.”

I captured her wrists and pinned them to the bed.

“Turnabout’s fair play, princess,” I murmured against the side of her neck, and I bit her gently as I continued with my slow thrusting.

I delved into her pussy with a sweet slowness at first, and my breath caught slightly as the tight, wet perfection of her passage molded itself around me. It felt like it was slowly giving way to each inch of my cock as I forced it inside her.

Indy moaned in ecstasy, and my desire to ravish her like she’d asked me to suddenly engulfed me completely. I gripped her wrists tighter with one hand and used the other to toy with her clit.

Even at times when I wasn’t a hundred percent sure what I was doing, Indy’s way of responding to my touch made it easy to know when I was doing something she loved. The way she whimpered and writhed helplessly against me now made me smirk at the knowledge that it felt as amazing for her as it did for me.

I lost myself in the taut, soft wetness of her pussy as I increased my tempo, and I let my hand roam up to cup her breast for a while before I returned to toying with her clit.

Desire lanced through me as she burst into fresh whimpers and quivered against me, and I moved my hips in a merciless, frenzied rhythm while Indy egged me on with her breathy moans.

I didn’t let up until she was spasming against me with paroxysms of pleasure, and I plunged myself into the tight depths of her pussy one last time when she was done as I finally unleashed the flood of cum that was waiting to surge out of me.

“Holy shit, Indy,” I panted again as I lingered there inside her. I didn’t have any better words to express my amazement at claiming both of these women for my own.

The dreamy, satisfied looks on their faces when I collapsed back onto the pillows between them was the best thing I could’ve imagined, and my mind was spinning with pleasure and possibilities as I laid there with the two gorgeous women.

I thought about the jewels I had left the desert world with tonight, and the ones I would win in the future, and a million things seemed within my grasp now. Other than the staggering concept of stealing Marsh’s business out from under him, the ideas that danced through my mind were endless. I could get a bigger apartment, for starters, or even a house. Somewhere with a home gym for my women where they could train their asses off in private. I could treat them to whatever they wanted.

And after tonight, I’d definitely be treating them to plenty of attention while they writhed and moaned my name.

It felt unreal, but their naked bodies were cuddled against me on both sides, so there was no denying I was the luckiest son of a bitch alive.

I had two murderous lovers, a magical truck to travel through a secret portal with, and riches piling up in my account every day.

Next week, I would return from the desert world with even more riches, and hopefully more women at my side to boot.

The stakes would undoubtedly get higher, but my women were in good hands, and I knew I’d make sure they fucking slaughtered their opponents with the best weapons money could buy.

I couldn’t fucking wait.

End of Book 1

End Notes

Thanks for reading Arena Road: Collect and Train Warrior Women! I’ll start writing the next book when this gets 100 reviews, so please leave a review right here. Thank you!

Do you know I have a Patreon? It’s true, and it’s amazing. When you join, you’ll get advanced chapters of my books to read and listen to BEFORE they come out. You’ll also get advanced sketches of covers, super sexy versions of my covers, and I even have an audiobook tier where you get 3-4 audiobooks a month at a steep discount. Everyone is joining, so you should too. Click on this link right here, or search for my name on Patreon.com

So here is the deal: Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book… UNLESS you follow that author on the store. Click here to go to my author page, and then click on the “FOLLOW” button on the left side.

You should also join my Facebook Fan page or follow my Facebook Author page. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted when my next book is out. So do it now!

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2022 by Logan Jacobs

--

Patreon

Do you know I have a Patreon? It’s true, and it’s amazing. When you join, you’ll get advanced chapters of my books to read and listen to BEFORE they come out. You’ll also get advanced sketches of covers, super sexy versions of my covers, and I even have an audiobook tier where you get 3-4 audiobooks a month at a steep discount. Everyone is joining, so you should too. Click on this link right here, or search for my name on Patreon.com

So here is the deal: Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book… UNLESS you follow that author on the store. Click here to go to my author page, and then click on the “FOLLOW” button on the left side.

You should also join my Facebook Fan page or follow my Facebook Author page. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted when my next book is out. So do it now!

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2022 by Logan Jacobs

Haremlit

Want to find other authors like me?

Check out the Haremlit Facebook group!

Table of Contents

- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25